a TRAIAN

ee

NA‘

Me, Ht ety. =
al
f uy) :
Jvsi"
i done ‘af oh
LR Se
CANA va ier) tssine i \
girAWE RS = i}*f: fs,a
es
'
' :
{ S
{ | When
Il] /
i] be i! 1

5 —_ —__—_—_ {-
= : 8
——_—_—_—_—_——
=:
; a = :

PoP
— eee. 2 : ee =
= fis , =
eam a tt
a -
am | ea tt

rt
ae
= ¢ >
“4 ; =

CCEA
— % Liye’ i
ft ec ie
es is
198 gas 11 aan Sf) it
— - etl EE
= —
ite a ee

The Valmiki-Rhamayana Number—I|

 Commercial advertisements are not
accepted for publication in
the Kalyana-Kalpataru.

at wa Wa wa ow mR at
aX PN A BIT ST HO AW W |

There being no review column in the

“Kalpataru”, publishers are requested
not to send books for criticism and _ review.

Subscriptions
:—

Annual ; Single Copy f Single copy

Inland Rs. 4.50 + Valmiki-Ramayana Number—I Ordinary issue
Foreign 10Sh. | Inland Rs. 2.50 Inland 0.31
: Foreign 5 Sh. Foreign 8d.
Editor—C, L. Goswami, M, A,, Sastri
Controlling Editor -Hanumanprasad
Poddar
 vw
SP

Kalyana-Kalpataru
The Valmiki-Ramayana Number—I
December, 1960
Contents
page
alutations ( Compiled )

The Valmiki-Ramayana
Bala-Kanda
Book One
er of Discourse:

he celestial sage Narada narrates to Valmiki the Story of Sri Rama in

nutshell.
srahma’s visit 12
. brief outline of the Ramayana as given by the poet himself 16
fter his ascension to the throne of Ayodhya Sri Rama listens to his own
tory as sung by his sons ( Kusa and Lava ). 21

_ description of the city of Ayodhya 25

. description of the city of Ayodhya and the prosperity of its

nhabitants during the reign of King Dasaratha 27
a 30
‘he virtue and upright conduct of the eight ministers of Emperor Dasarath
a
the king's proposal to perform a horse-sacrifice for being blessed with
s 33
on and the acclamation of the counsellors and other Brahman
between Emperor Dagaratha and Sumantra 35
dialogue
Low the sage Rsy asrnga was lured away to the capital of Romapada
Santa. 37
nd married to his adopted daughter,
by Sumantra, Emperor Dagaratha calls on his friend, King
Jrged
2omapada, and brings with the latter's permission Santa and Rsyasrnga
41
o his own palace.
gives his consent to the performance of a horée-
Smperor Daéaratha
son. 43
acrifice for being blessed witha
of the emperor and charged with
‘eudatory chiefs called under orders
46
he duty of setting up stables etc.
Rsyasrnga grants him
ting Dasaratha proceeds with the horse-sacrifice;
49
. poon regarding the birth of four sons.
 [ 2 ]
Rsyagrnga conducts a sacrifice for securing the birth of sons to
15.
gods approach Brahma in that very pacrifice with
Dagaratha; the
a prayer for bringing about the death of Ravana; Brahma implores
Visnu (also present there) to descend in the houre of
Lord
and do away with Ravana, and the Lord undertak es to
Dagaratha
56
kill Ravana.
16. A dialogue between Lord Visnu and the gods bearing on Ravana;
on the disappearance of the Lord an attendant of Prajapati
( Lord Visnu, the Protector of all created beings ) rises from the
sacrificial pit and hands over to Dasaratha a basin containing
milk boiled with rice and sugar and the latter divides it among
his wives. 59
17. Birth of monkey chiefs from loins of different gods under
the direction of Brahma 62

18, Advent of Sri Rama, Bharata and others; festivities in heaven as well
as in Ayodhya; their investiture with the sacred thread; the arrival of
Viswamitra 65
19. King Dagaratha is stunned to hear the request of Vigwamitra to send Sri
Rama with him to dispose of the Raksasas that interfered with his sacred
observances. 71
20. Dagaratha declines to part with Sri Rama, thereby enraging Viswamitra. 73
21. The wrath of Viswamitra; the intercession of Vasistha in favour of
Viswamitra 76
22. King Dagaratha sends Sri Rama and Laksmana with Viéwamitra and the
two princes receive initiation from the latter in the two mystic spells
Bala and Atibala. 78
23. Night-long sojourn of Sri Rama and Laksmana with Viswamitra ina
holy hermitage at the confluence of the Ganga and the Sarayu 81

24. An account of the Sarayu given by VisSwamitra; some facts

relating to the ogress Tataka revealed and hints given about
killing her 83
25. Questioned by Sri Rama, Viswamitra tells him more about the birth of
Tataka, of her marriage with Sunda, as well as about the birth of Maricha
as aresult of their union, and how the latter was subjected to an
execration by the sage Agastya; and the sage funally’ urges Sri Rama to
despatch the ogress. 86
26. Sri Rama kills Tataka. 88
27. Gratified with the death of Tataka, Viswamitra imparts to Sri Rama the
knowledge of the various missiles.
92
28. At the request of Sri Rama the sage Viswamitra instructs him as well as
Laksmana in the process of calling back the missiles and delivers some
more missiles to them.
94
29, Viswamitra tells Sri Rama the history of Siddhasrama and arrives at his
own hermitage with the two brothers.
96
30. Sri Rama
P
protects the sacrifice of Vidwamitra against the on sla ught of
the Raksasas and gets rid of them.
100
 Soa ae |
= Accompanied by Sri Rama, Laksmana and a host of Rsis, Sage Viswa-
mitra proceeds northward in the direction of Mithila to witness the bow-
sacrifice of King Janaka and breaks his journey on the bank of the Sone
at sunset. 102
32. An account of the four sons of Kuga; the hundred daughters of Kuganabha
turn hunch-backed under a curse of the wind-god. 105
33. Kusanabha applauds the forbearance and forgiveness of his daughters; the
story of the birth of Brahmadatta and his marriage with Kugandbha's
daughters. 107
34. Kusganabha performs a sacrifice for the birth of a son and is bleseed with
one, Gadhi by name; the glory of the river Kausiki ( the modern Kosi
in Bihar). 110
35. Crossing the Sone, Viswamitra and party reach the bank of the holy
Ganga and spend the night there. Requested by Sri Rama, he narrates the
story of the origin of the Ganga. 112

36. Gods interrupt the amorous pastimes of Lord Siva and His Consort,
Goddess Uma, on which She curses gods including Mother Earth. 115

37. A detailed account of Kartikeya’s birth through Ganga 118

38. The narrative of King Sagara, a former king of Ayodhya and a forefather
of Sri Rama 121

39, Indra steals away the horse released by Sagara as a prelude to his horse-
sacrifice; his sixty thousand sons proceed to excavate the earth in quest
and the gods in terror apprise Brahma of this daring
of the horse
123
act of theirs.
Brahma reagsures the gods by telling them that the sons of Sagara will
40.
The sons of Sagara in the
be destroyed by the curse of Sage Kapila.
arrive in the presence of Kapila and,
course of their excavation
behaving insolently towards him, are forthwith reduced to ashes by the fire
125
of his wrath.
his grandson Améuman proceeds to Rasatala
41. Under orders of Sagara
by his uncles and, bringing back
through the underground passage made 128
about the fate of his uncles.
the sacrificial horse, tells the king
, successively practise austerities
42. Amgum4n and his grandson, Bhagiratha
terrestrial plane. Brahma grants a
for pringing down the Ganga to the
to propitiate Lord Siva and secure
boon to Bhagiratha and exhorts him 131
on His head.
His consent to receive the Ganga
of Bhagiratha, Lord Siva receives the Ganga
Pleased with the asceticism
43.

Bindusarovara. Branching forth into

on His head and discharges it into liberates
Bhagiratha to Rasatala and
seven streams it then accompanies 133
his forbears on the way.
his
Bhagiratha, Brahma urges him to gratify the souls of
44. Applauding the Ganga ,
ing them the water of
departed great grand-uncles by offer of
ha returns to his capital; the glory
and after doing his bidding Bhagirat 137
Ganga’s descent on earth.
hearing and reading the story of
the
in the remote past the gods and
45. Viéwamitra tells Srt Rama how t Mand ara as
ocean of milk, using Moun
demons conjointly churned the
 Fee
ay3|
the churning rod, how Lord Siva drank off the deadly poison skimmed
out of it, how asa result of that churning appeared Lord Dhanvantari,
the horse
a bevy of Apsaras, the beverage known by the name of Varunl,
the conflict of
Uchchaihgrava, the Kaustubha gem and nectar, and how
139
gods and Daityas ended in the destruction of the latter.

46. Disconsolate over the death of her sons, Diti embarks on a course of
at Kusaplava with the permission of her husband, Sage
austerities
Kagyapa, with the object of securing a son capable of killing Indra.
The latter on coming to know of her intention serves her during the

period of her consecration and, taking advantage of her falling asleep on

one occasion with her head ina wrong position and thereby transgressing
the rules of purity, enters her womb and carves the foetus. 144

47. Viswamitra tells Sri Rama how on the very site of the grove where Diti
practised her austerities Visdla, a son of Ikswaku, built the city of
Vigala. Sumati, the contemporary ruler of Visala, receives Viswamitra
and his party as his distinguished guests. 146

48. Having stayed overnight at Vidala as an honoured guest of Sumati, Sr1

Rama, accompanied by Viswamitra and the other sages, heads towards
Mithila ( the capital cf King Janaka ) and, reaching on the way @
deserted hermitage and inquiring about it, is told by Viswamitra how
Ahalya, wife of Sage Gautama, whose hermitage it was, was subjected to
a curse by her husband. 148
49. At the intercession of the gods Indra is supplied with testicles of a ram;
Ahalya gets back her pristine celestial form at the very sight of Sri
Rama the moment he enters the hermitage, and the two divine brothers are
entertained by the lady with the help of her husband. 151
60. Srt Ramaand others reach Mithila and are received in advance by King
Janaka, headed by his family priest, Satananda; and Viswamitra
satisfies their curiosity about the two princes of Ayodhya. 154
51. At the request of Satananda Viéwimitra tells him how Ahalya& was
redeemed by Sri Rama and entertained the latter with the help of her
husband. And Satdnanda in his turn commences narrating to Sri Rama
the story of Vidwiamitra, 156
52. Vasistha enjoins his cow of plenty, Sabala by name, to yield necessary
articles for entertaining VisSwamitra, 159
53. Heartily entertained along with his army by Vasistha with delicious foods
and drinks yielded by his cow of plenty, VisSwamitra asks of him the
cow, which Vasistha declines to part with. 161
54. On Viswamitra attempting to take her away by force, Sabala seeks
to know
Vasistha’s mind, and at his instance produces a multitude of warriors
that
disperse Viswamitra's army.
163
55. His entire army having been exterminated by the warriors produced by
Sabala and his hundred sons reduced to ashes by the very roar of
Vasistha even as they assailed him, Viéwamitra
retires tothe Himalayas
for austerities and, receiving a number of missiles from Lord Siva, tries
them on the inmates of Vasistha's hermitage; Vasistha meets him with a
mere staff appropriate toa Brahman.
"4 165
 tL Ose]
56. With his Brabmanical staff alone Vasistha renders ineffectual all the
mystic missiles discharged by Vidéwamitra, whereupon the latter condemns
military strength and makes up his mind to practise austerities with a
view to attaining Brahmanhood. 168
57. Viswamitra embarks on a severe course of austerities with a view to
attaining Brahmanhood. In the meantime King Triganku of Ayodhya
requests Vasistha to conduct for him a sacrifice which may enable
him bodily to ascend to heaven and, on Vasistha declining
to comply with his request, approaches his sons for’ the
same purpose, 2Bege8
58. Having been repulsed by Vasistha’s sons as well, Triganku gets ready
to seek another priest, whereupon he is degraded by the curse of
Vasistha’s sons to the position of a Chandala and approaches Viswamitra
with the same request. 173
59. Viswamitra assures Triganku of his help, sends word to a number of sages,
inviting them to conduct a sacrifice for Triganku, and pronounces a curse
on those who declined to come. 176

60. At the instance of Viswamitra the sages assembled at his hermitage

commencea sacrifice; on the gods failing to appear at the sacrifice to
accept the offerings, Vidwamitra sends Tridanku bodily to heaven by
dint of his own spiritual power, but the latter is expelled by Indra,
on which Vigswiamitra stops him in the air and proceeds to create a
new heaven and desists from his purpose only on the gods granting
his desire. 178
6l. The animal to be sacrificed at the sacrificial performance of King
Ambarisa having been stolen away by Indra appearing in disguise, the
arch-priest enjoins the king to secure a human beast as a substitute.
Wandering in search of such a beast, Ambarisa sees the sage Rehika
at Bhrgutunga and requests him to hand over his juvenile son in
exchange for a hundred thousand cows. On the parents declining to
part with their eldest and youngest sons, the middle one, Sunahégepa
by name, voluntarily offers himself for being soldand the king returns
to his capital. 181
with him
62. On reaching Pushkar, while Ambarisa is taking rest, Sunahgepa
Viswamitra, who was practising austerities there, and
approaches
of escaping death without meeting with the
inquires of him a means
each
king's opposition, whereupon Viswamitra teaches him a prayer
reciting which
for propitiating Indra and Lord Visnu respectively, by
latter gets
the boy secures release from Ambarisa's bondage and the
sacrificing him. 184
the reward of the sacrifice without

to Vidwamitra at Pushkar and rewards him with

63. Brahma pays a visit
enamoured of Menaka, a
the status of a Rsi ( seer). There he feels
and enjoys life with her for ten
celestial nymph deputed by Indra,
to the Himalayas, where
years. At last he realizes his folly and retires
ed with the status of & Maharegi
he renews his austerities and is reward with
he prosecutes his austerities
by Brahma. Still dissatisfied, 187
renewed vigour.
 ie oer
of a curse Rambha, the celestial nymph _ sent by
64. Petrifying by means
au3terities, Viéwiamitra resolves upon a
Indra to w2a0 him from his
189
further course of austerities.
his being conferred
65, On Viswamitra not ceasing from his austerities on
by Brahma, Vasistha as urged by gods
the title of a Brahmarsi
here ends the narration of Satana nda. Having
recognizes the title and
itra, King Janaka then returns to his palace. 191
worshipped Vigswam
apprising Janaka of the eagerness of Sri Rama and
66. On Viswamitra
glory and
Laksmana to see his famous bow, Janaka reveals to him its
tells him how he got it as well as Sita and also of his pledge to give 195
her in marriage to Sri Rama if he should string it.
the
67. Urged by Viswamitra, Srt Rama bends the bow, sent by Janaka to
sacrificial hall, in order to string it and in the process breaks it,
whereupon Janaka with the concurre nce of Viswamit ra sends his
counsellors to Ayodhya to invite Emperor Dagaratha for the wedding. 198

68. Reaching Ayodhya, the counsellors of Janaka tell Daégaratha how Srt
Rama broke the bow of Janaka and won the hand of his daughter, and
convey to him their master’s invitation for the wedding, on which
Dagaratha makes up his mind in consultation with Vasistha to depart
for Mithilaat an early date. 200
69, With a large number of followers Dagaratha proceeds to Mithila for the
wedding and is received with signal honour by Janaka and his people
and comfortably lodged. 202
70. Janaka sends for his younger brother, Kuéadhwaja, from Sankasy4.
Invited by him, Dagaratha meets Janaka at the latter's palace,
where at the instance of Dagaratha Vasistha glorifies the race of Ikswaku. 204
71. Recounting hisown pedigree, Janaka offers the hand of his two daughters,
Sita and Urmila, to Sri Rama and Laksmana respectively. 208
72. Vasistha and Viswamitra jointly ask for the hand of the two daughters
of Kuéadhwajain favour of Bharata and Satrughna and Janaka acquiesoes
in the proposal. Thereupon Dasgaratha gets his sons to perform the rite of
Samavartana and himeelf performs the Nandiéraddha, 210
73. Janaka escorts Dagaratha and hig four sons, clad in nuptial attire, to the
pavilion erected for the wedding. Placing Vidéwamitra and Satinanda at
his head, Vasistha conducts the marriage ceremony- Sr1 Rama and his
three brothers clasp the hand of Sita and her sisters. Singing and
dancing for joy, the gods rain heavenly flowers on the brides and
bridegrooms. 213
74. Taking leave of Janaka and Dagaratha, Viéwamitra returns to his own
hermitage; and, accepting large wedding presents, Dasaratha too turns
back to Ayodhya along with his sons and their newly-wedded brides,
On the way the irascible and redoubtable Paraséurama, a sworn enemy
of the Ksatriyas, suddenly appears before them, axe in hand, and Vasistha
and the other sages accompanying the party offer worship to him. r; 217
75. Turning a deaf ear to Dagaratha’s prayer, Parasurama relates the history
of the bows belonging to Lords Siva and Visnu, and challenges Sri
Rama
to string the bow of Lord Visnu in his possession.
219
 Percent
76. Fitting the arrow to the bow of Lord Visnu and declaring it a8
unfailing, Sri Rama asks Paragurama to point out at whom it may be
discharged, and at the instance of the latter puts an end to his title oie
( ethereal ) worlds earned by him through his austerities. Recognizing Sri
Rama to be no other than Lord Visnu and taking leave of him, Parasgurama
withdraws to Mount Mahendra in order to resume his ecatenitian! 222
aE On the departure of Paragurama Sri Rama hands over the bow of Lord
yaa to Varuna ( the god of water ) and, sending his army ahead, King
Dasaratha enters Ayodhya. After some days Prince Yudhajit, Bharata's
ae uncle, takes away Bharata and Satrughna to his father's
al. 225
Ss
st e
—ro

Editor’s Apologia 228

List of Illustrations
«

Tri-coloured
The four Divine Brothers entering into Wedlock (Sri Jagannatha Merh )
Valmiki'’s Grief (the Seed of the Ramayana ) ( Sri Bhagawandas ) 13

Lord Visnu in an Assembly of the gods ( Sri B. K. Mitra ) 57

Rejoicings over the Advent of Sri Rima and

( Old Painting) 68
His Brothers
( Sri B. K. Mitra ) 89
Deliverance of Tataka
Janaka‘s Meeting with Viswamitra ( Sri Bhagawandas ) 157

Snr Rama handling the Bow at Mithila ( re ) 197

( Sri B. K. Mitra ) 221

Disillusionment of Parasgurama
eS ee

The Kalyana-Kalpataru
Old Special Numbers still Available
II and III Unbound Price Rs. 7.50
The Gita-Tattva Numbers—I,
along with the original
( An exhaustive commentary on the Bhagava dgita Rs. 9.75
Sanskrit text in Volumes @ Rs. 9.50 nP. each) All Bound
three
( with Mahatmya) ,, Rs. 15.62 nP.
The Bhagavata Numbers—J, II, Ill, IV, V, VI.

(An English translation with t he original Sanskrit text of the

nP. each )
Bhagavata from Skandhas I to XII @ Rs . 2.50 nP.
Bound in Two volumes , Rs. 18.12
. Rs. 2.50 nP.
3. The Valmiki-Ramayana Number—l
Postage free in all cases.
P. O. Gita Press ( Gorakhpur )
RRR TTTere
aa

Kalpataru,
lane, —TT

The Manager—The Kalyana-

 Aer:

alt Ga Bagels area waa

sftagredtatararrg—anieaeae fedharracatean, «als wale ** 26.40

ata—qearay, RYSAT, eee oe ry 2 gLbo

TH GANA
FSH ACTA
«64, FAR g.lk0
straragia—asarsadaten, fedharaeacatear he vs -<° Riek
straragia—aarasareratia, fectaraeacateat a fe * od a
attranaay—aregaasa, fecharsaaaated sie 4: “** 84,00
erect uu ee a * § 06
ata—qeary qETETL ue 1h = a -
MENA
— Teas, (eased ae a ce “** G4,00
TI— PSA, TOMA si or "** RRKo
gftaat:—( Rdharsardta ae ) cee ced ae “28 29.bo
afritaveaaca— fFaraarta ae ) eee eee eee io 'Gee

frog —{ fesse Fe ) =a aa a "*9 dete

wea erage HE ) neg oe we 19s) hee
aqragtra— ( fedterrert ae ) a i so +a Fae
sofqarrats:, tacaeafedhargeaatea: saat am: - - “"F RAR
‘ 4: faa at: —_ ig "* Rat90
aieanreatdharaeaated seahay— she vee vee ++ gee
qa Jaq tee . oes eer
qal Fara — Ady tes oo “78 feo

[ seer: Tak |
mPa, Glo Tara ( TAT )
Gita Press, P. O. Gita Press ( Gorakhpur, U. P.)
niejyedey-
77vurdqey

i
Perec
pe r
a
%
—
PAG ae

-,
Lf
‘

ee
t
1é
oe

OT, INO} ourarq sromorg Suts9yu

OILa YOTPIM
 ping: pias qd qiget | ie gaa «=qulaarafaaat
EY : om ¢ S$ Ly § gy ~~

pees Sern
pe LT
aa
WS
WW eas =
TRS
ON Ca ly
y 6 Lo y

"
A x
nsc is kid
a =H
ose! ZITFIAIN

He who seeth Me everywhere, and seeth everything in Me,

Of him will I never lose hold, and he shall never lose hold of Me.
( Bhagavad-Gita VI. 30 )

Vol. XXIV J December, 1960 [ No. 12

oftcrara ZAC
aaa wqHSrITAATTA |
araigagacrazarrara
ua Raracharrnt aala ll
Rama, son of Dagaratha and a
I salute Sri
scion of Raghu, the Spouse of Sita, the bejewelled
up to His
lamp of Raghu’s race, whose arms extend
s of a lotus,
knees, whose eyes are big as the petal
of the Raksasas
who brought about the destruction
as
and who is beyond all proofs. an
——_™ arr

1 Vs R. N,—L
 Salutations
gua wade Agi Aqua witsd aagerad fag afeaat aie!
ale afrarrat az atedifeatiaen, aataat aamqagqea ira faa aarla
1 salute the sage Valmiki, conceived I bow my head to Hanuman (son of
(by the poets) as a cuckoo melodious] y the wind-god ), the leader of the army
sweet syllables “Rama ! of monkeys and the foremost of those
singing the
a bough of the endowed with intelligence, who is swift
Rama !!” while perched on the wind-
as thought, (nay) who equals
tree of poetry. (1) his sense®,
god in speed and has mastered
Pirie ms(Cicer So aplararaaarrent: | and who played the role of a spy to
soaq waRaans st a ata oat af U Sri Rama (in tracing the whereabouts of
Hearing the roar, in the form of Sri Sita and ascertaining the strength of
Rama’s parralive, of Valmiki, the lion Ravana, who had stolen Her away ). (6)
among, sages, roaming in the forest of sega fared: ates adiea:alee Tae: |
poetry, who would not attain to the
highest goal ? (2)
aga aaa gale wet aaa a cafeasaay
q: fqaq aad waaltargaane | I bow with joined palms to the
celebrated Hanuman (the son of Aiijana ),
agaedt Yi at aTadaaReATy II who, having leapt across ihe water of the
1 bow to the sinless sage Valmiki sea (parting the land of Bharatavarsa
(son of Varuga, the god presiding over the from Lanka, which is new identified with
waters ), who, though incessantly drinking the Laccadive Islands) as a maiter of
of the ocean of nectar in the shape of sport and picking up the fire of grief
Sri Rama’s narrative, remains unsated. ( 3 ) of Sita (the Daughter of Janaka) burnt
TleqztHaATATaT AUHHAUAA | Lanka with that very fire. ( 7)
WATAVASIATSNA arasfaarasy 1 aaaaafagesad BaeAa
aaa |
I salute Hanuman {son of the wind- gimadeqeafad ara qanraaezaryi
god ), who sprang across the sea as
I contemplate on the son of Anjana,
though it were an impression made by the
the delight of the wind-god, who has a
hoof of a cow, (nay) who crushed the blood-red face, is endowed with a per-
ogres
( of Lanka ) as though they were( so sonality charming as a mouptain of gold
many ) mosquitoes and who is a jewel (as and who has taken up his abode at the
it were ) adorning the great garland of foot of a Parijata (one of the five kinds
( the story of ) the Ramayana. (4 ) of celestial trees credited with the virtue
agalaeza att Sir c | of granting one’s desire ). (8 )
aaa = aT TAT qa aa wWaatad aq aq SARAH |
I bow to the heroic Hanuman (the avqataqistad are aaa THAT |
lord of monkeys ), the delight of Afijana Bow to Hanuman (son of the wind-
( his mother ), who dispelled the grief god ), the destroyer
of the ogres, who j
of Sita ( Daughter of King Janaka ) present with his palms lolned
and made short work of Aksa ( son of POEd s shew hi
hea
and ee
witrh his
as eyelacy
s flooded wijith tears
rs
Ravana, the demon king of Lanka) and Joy ) wherever the
proved a source of terror to Lanka, (5) names and praise
the Lord of the Raghus are be eee
——T~ 2 2
ing sung. (9)
 sitanraaegeat a:

ATASICA RATAN
SIKee
TAA: AT:
The Valmiki-Ramayana
Book One

( Bala-Kanda )
Canto I

The celestial sage Narada narrates to Valmiki the

Story of Sri Rama in a nutshell.
se aqraeqafard aged qftaa=s «=areeiearinag
afaat at | AR | g
a af aesd ah gua sa aaa | aa aaa aaa =eeAa: II 2
akin a a gm: aaxag at fea: | Aa Fm: Gada Fedafaeata | 2
aaa a fraaral gia, |FISAqaT: | aa farafa Qa srecer aaa Il y II
vaio «ig KOH A | nex eq anise amgaafd ac & Il
Pe eC ata ae eet aaa |i & Il
qa gaara A aa atfdat |go: HA ae FA GAH: Waar Ae Il wv
possessed of splendour and who is above
The ascetic Valmtki put the following
question direct to Narada, the chief of fault-finding, and whom dothevery gods
( nay ) the forem ost of those dread when bis wrath has been (apparently)
hermits,
, who remai ns (ever ) provoked in battle 9(4)1 wish to hear
skilled in expression
in askesis and self-study ( the this; for there is a great curiosity in my
engaged
mind about it, while you are capable of
study of the Vedas ):—( 1) ‘Who can
world knowing sucha man, O eminent seer! ’’ (5)
possibly be full of virtues in this
who is posse esed of Hearing this appeal of Valmiki, the rage
at present 9 Nay,
whati s right 9»Whoi s Narada, who possessed knowledge of tic
prowess and knows
of services done, truthful of three worlds, said, '‘Listen !’’ and greatly
conscious the following
is delighted, addressed
speech and firm of resolve 2? ( 2 ) Who ( duly ) consider
and who is worde:—( 6 ) I shall
possessed of right conduct hero). Be
and tell you (of such a
is a
‘friendly to all living beings P Who (from me) of the
power - pleased to hear
man of knowledge 9 Nay, who is with the manifold and
a singu larly lovab le man endowed
ful and who has described
rare virtues that have been
has subdu ed his
appearance 9 (3) Who
is py you.(7)
gelf . Who has conquered anger ? Who
 KALYANA-KALPATARU ( Bx }

seared! «AT es:

faa Herta afar gfaar azft || ¢ Il
afar «6atfeata, areat |oftareeafraen: | faye Herre: Fayal Heled: Ul & Il
HEneat near qesatan: | aside: gar gee: gfaweA: || Xo Il
aq: eaeaqe: faraag: samara| qaqa faaera wattarquean: | 2% Il
qua; wadaa oat a fed wa | mat Mmaarqa: yfaasa: aarfaar|) 22 Il
qaafea: ata |e Rafe | vat | Slasteer «|ae fea I) 2 II
iat aa wea awe a vad | qaacrqacan adit oa fafea: ll evil
aaa: wf sfaraard | aaa: aged fra: |) £4 Il
ajafima: ate: sax ga fergft: | aa: edeneia ata firreztas Il 24 Il
a oa agate: =eetaeqada: | aaz sat omen dao feaafta || te Il
froyat weet afer: arefaaes: AA anat gfadtaa: || 2 I
qazq ane «=a qy |gqyat:|
There is one descended in the line affluent, the slayer of his enemies, a
of Ikswaku, and known by men by the protector of living beings and a staunch
name of Rama. He has fully controlled defender of faith, (13) He isa vindicator of
his mind, is very powerful, radiant and his Own virtue and the protector of his
resolute and has brought his senses under Ownpeople. He knows thetruthof theVedas
control. ( 8 ) He isintelligent, sagacious, and the ( six ) sciences ( grammar ete. )
eloquent, glorious and an exterminator of auxiliary to them and is a past masterin
foes. He is distinguished with broad archery. (14) He knows the real meaning
shoulders, powerful arms, a neck shaped as of all the scriptures, is possessed of a
a conch and a stout chin. (9) He is marked sharp memory and quick wit. He is
with a broad chest, a mighty bow and a popular in all the worlds, pious, high.
collar bone covered with flesh, and is minded and shrewd. (15 ) He is always
capable of subduing his foes. His sought by the righteous ( even ) as the
( unusually long ) arms extend right up ocean is by rivers. He is noble, nay, alike
to his knees. He has a well-formed head, to all and always wears a pleasing
a shapely forehead and a charming gait. countenance, (16) He is endowed withall
(10) He is of medium stature (neither excellences and enhances the delight of
very tall nor very short ), has well. (his mother ) Kausaly&. He vies with
proportioned limbs, has an unctuous the ocean in profundity and compares with
complexion, is mighty, has a rounded the Himalaya in point of firmness. ( 17 )
chest, large eyes, is full of splendour He is a replica of Lord Visnu in prowess
and has auspicious marks on his body. and is pleasing of aspect as the moon.
(11) He knows the secret of virtue, and In (show of) anger he resembles the
is true to his promise and intent on the destructive fire at the end of creation and
good of the people. He is illustrious, full is a counterpart of Mother Harth in
of wisdom, pure in his dealings, a man forbearance. (18) Heequals Kubera (the
of self-control and concentrated mind. god of riches, the bestower of wealth ) in
(12) He isa supporter of the creation like liberality andis anotherDharma (the god of
Brahma ( the lord of created beings ), piety ) as it were in point of truthfulness,
TAY AEH wa GARTHAT II 88 II
se sags fit ar: aay | sadtet = fda safafrrare 9 Ro |]
aaa | aaa te nema: | ceufaatnd egt aaa Fach 1) Re 1
Canto 1 }j vVALMIKI-RAMAYANA 6
qa qq Batt awaaqaaraa | faawad a wae HeaetaTaAay || 22 |
aaaaae US qaqa aaa: | fara Gi UH aaa: fray || 23 Il
With intent to gratify the people the of Emperor Dagaratha ), who had been
king (Emperor Dagaratha) lovingly granted a boon ( by the Hmperor ) on a
sought to invest with the office of Regent former occasion (in recognition of her
his beloved son, Sri Rama, who possessed outstanding personal courage and service
unfailing prowess and was adorned with to her husband on the field of battle ),
the aforesaid qualities, who was not only however, asked of him (against the
the eldest (of his foursons in point of age) promised boon ) the exile of Srl Rama and
but was also endowed with the highest the installation of Bharata (her own s02).
virtues and devoted to the interests of ( 19—22 ) Bound ( as he was ) by the tie
the people. Witnessing the preparations in of duty (in the form of his plighted
connection with the installation of Sri word ) due to his ( ever ) speaking the
Rama, the illustrious Queen Kaikeyi( the truth, King Dasaratha exiled his beloved
youngest of the three principal consorts son, Rama. (23)

aoa aq ae nfaamamerd | figrsatteara azar: freer I Re Il

qo avd fey war saisammm 2 | ee Baaea: afar: Ul XII
grat efatt = UT: arqaaacaad | wae efrar arat frei sroraar fear |) 28 Il
Wt fs aqua
Wal fafa | aamaoTatTaT adingamt ag ll ll
qacagnat HURT qa | azar qt fart qaqa A ll RC Il
unearthed from the track of a plough-
In obedience to his father’s command
share),—who was dear to him as life and
in the form of the boon ( granted by him
was ever friendly to him, who ( though
in favour of Kaikeyi ) and witha view to
), the not born in the ordinary way from a
pleasing Kaikeyi (his stepmother as) descended
woods in mother’s womb) was (taken
heroic Rama retired to the
his in the line of Janaka (a king of Mithila,
order to implement the pledge ( of
Janaka being hie
His loving ( younger) Siradhwaja by name,
father). (24) with all
family title ), was epdowed
brother, Laksmana,—who enhanced
and
of (his own mother ) aurpicious marks ( on her person )
the delight women
of the two other was a( veritable ) jewel among
Sumitra ( the younger looked like the Lord’s own
Dasgaratha ) and who
principal consorts of Emperor potenc y manife sted by the
not only adorned wonderful
and who was panie d Sri Rama
of his Lord Himself—also accom
with modesty but a favourite od,
Rama ),—followed his as Rohini ( the spouce of the moon-g
prother ( Sri me, follow s
affection as the also a constellation of thatna
aforesaid brother out of was follow ed
his journey to the the moon-god ). ( Nay, ) he
latter set out (on afar by the citizens ( of Ayodh
ya ) as
his amicable
forest ), thus testifying to Casaratha.
wowiy wedded well as by his ( aged ) father,
relation. éri Rama's
she was ( 25-28 )
spouse, Sita, ( 60 called because
THIS sqasaa | genta avateat fraratfaats fra WR UI
aFACTe aa
sea A daa | Rant ad vet adieftat age: Il Re ll
wa afar wn FeAl anim «aad AA? Il R28 Il
WAI aaa | waa
faaHzAsaa ma «oa gaara | 82 ll
gay | faage
Sqreadenineta |= A ATL att qfasaaates: | 23Ul
Tat «at: qa STA Gem gaia go af
 KALYANA-KALPATARU [ BE. yb

frqsaar wea SEIS CATA: | a ama a4 fia manana: Il 2¥ Il

TH FT a Hea TA aeaaHAy | srr wat TAHA MAGA: WN 24 Il
aaa unm ads gf wa asad | qalsie gale: gaa: aneaar: Il 2& Il
q aeoq fiautenq wed Wal AEaAe: | eh ae UsaTa are aa Ga: Ta: Ml Ro ll
fradarara = aa Wa wags: | a aAAAAraa UAMAAIRIA || F< II
afamasmlg Ws4 TAMAEAT |
Meeting his beloved Guha, the chief Rama (and persuade him to return to
of the Nisaddas(a mixed tribe sprung from Ayodhya and accept his father’s throne ).
a Brahman through a Sidra woman ), at (29—34 ) Approaching the high-souled
Srngaverapura on the bank of the Ganga, Rama of unfailing prowess, Bharata, rich
Sri Rama ( who was virtue incarnate ), in noble sentiments, actually implored
accompanied by Guha, Laksmana and ( Sri Rama ) his ( elder) brother ( accord.
Sita, sent away the charioteer ( back to ingly ). (35) He addressed the following
Ayodhya ). Going from forest to forest, words to Sri Rima:—'‘'Let you alone be
and crossing streams containing deep the ruler, since you know what is right.”’
water, they ( saw the sage Bharadwaja at In deference to his father’s decree
Prayag and, dismissing Guhathere ) later ( boon conferrin g the throne of
on reached Chitrakoot according to the Ayodhya on Bharata ) Sri Rama too,
instructions of Bharadwaja and, erecting who was supremely magnanimous and
a@ lovely cottage, the three sojourned enjoyed a very great renown, and who
happily there sporting in the woods (always) worea gracious aspect, did not
like gods and Gandharvas ( celestial hanker for the kingdom. Nay, handing
musicians ). Sri Rama having proceeded over to Bharata his (own) pair of
to Chitrakoot (on foot as reported by the wooden sandals as his representative to
charioteer, who had since returned to rule over the kingdom, Sri Rama,
Ayodhya ), Hmperor Dagaratha forthwith Bharata'’s elder brother, who was possess.
(gave up the ghost and) ascended to ed of great might, persuaded himto return
heaven bewailing his gon, stricken as he from Ohitrakoot after repeated importuni-
was with grief at his separation from the ties. Without realizing his ambition (of see.
latter, Though being urged to accept the ing Rama back in Ayodhya and crowning
throne by the Brahmans headed by the him king), Bharat a returned to Ayodhya,
Bage Vasistha ( the family priest and touching the feet of Sri Rama (and taking
preceptor of the kings of Ayodhya ), on leave of him ). ( 35-38 ) Longing for the
the king having departed ( to the other return of Sri Rama, he ruled ( over the
world ), Bharata, who was very powerful, kingdom while living ) at Nandigrama
did not covet the throne. He proceeded to (a lonely retreat fourteen miles from
the forest in order to please the venerable
Ayodhya ).

mG wad ofa weal AFA: 11 38 II

Ua YAUe aT FI FT | aaa «eve OOAARAT Og I] vo II
qa IMCS Sawa: | fad wae ear aud cal ¢ lye
adtet ara TREAT aT | sR ares
ales ATMA |] ¥2 II
ag 4 qa araqarad | TRI we at aaqe: az || ¥2 Il
RCI
Ot GC THUBRAML | a Aut shigena Wear aa aad il vy il
Canto 1 j VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 7
ofaarast _ way aa: ual waar | avtoafrerat «=|zosareorarfaar Il x II
da aaa TGA sTaraatet | feetar adore wat =araefiot i +e I
When Bharata, however, had left, was sojourning in the forest with
the glorious Rama of unfailing vow, foresters, all the seers ( dwelling in the
who had conquered his senses and forest ) called ( on him ) with a request
was intent on one object (viz, that of to make short work of the demons and
implementing the pledge of his father ). Ogres (haunting the forest). In the
entered the Dandaka forert, they say, presence of those seers dwelling in the
anticipating the renewed visit of the forest of Dandaka and glorious as fire
people of Ayodhya to that region, (39-40)
Sri Rama then agreed to kill the ogres
Entering the great forest ( of Dandaka ) in that forest. Nay, the destruction of
and having despatched the ogre Viraddha,
the ogres in an enoounter was solemnly
the lotus.eyed Rama saw one after promised by Rama. (41—45) The ogress
another the sages Sarabhanga and Sirpanakha (80 oalled because the
Sutiksna as well as Agastya and his monstress possessed nails as big as a
brother ( Idhmavahana ). Nay, at the ~ winnowing fan ), who dwelt in
instance of Agastya himself he accepted Janasthana (a portion of the Dandaka
with supreme delight a bow, a sword, a forest ) and was capable of assuming any
pair of quivers containing an inexhaus- form at will, was disfigured by Sri Rama
tible store of arrowe, ( all ) bestowed ( by having her nose and ears lopped
(upon the sage ) by Indra ( the lord of off by lLaksmana ) while living in
paradise ). While the aforesaid Raima that very forest. ( 46)

aa: DRUTCIRIC DIESE aE aaa lat fifa Sa qari aq waa Il ¥'9 II

Ast WT TaedaT aq ECAGRLIG lat daa fara saeraafearz il xc|
wat = fagalearad, aca qIaa | ad afaad oat wan: maqfoa: Il ye II
aa aaa ats ala Taay | adam: gaat atta @ Tam Il 4o ll
a fade asa gal waT dq a | aalea gt agay vam: Healer 1 &e Il
aaa aeANAMAIAATE aqal | aa ararfaat qa | TATA | 4 II
Se wal war wt eal seIgay | wi a fea est gat onal a fae U1 42 II
waa: almaaal fea steza: | aaedaa alta as eT ATA tl &y I
adam at dat wad dat z | tad aT saq faad aaa U1 &s Il
q fea 8 nergaae Sa lame sya wat ada I &e Il
AAT qatar gorataaes fet waa | asrqaes-aas: aati AAIza: I 48 Il
Sri Rama then killed on the (the king of Lanka ) sought the
field of battle all the ogres that came help of a fellow-ogre ( one of the two
prepared (for an encounter) at the sons of the ogress Tadaka ). Maricha by
instigation of Strpanakha, including name. Though repeatedly discouraged
( their leaders ) Kbara, Trisiraé and the by Maricha saying, ‘‘It is not advisable
ogre Duisana as also their followers. ( No for you to make enemies with that

less than ) fourteen thousand of ogres powerful prince (Sri Rama), O Ravanal"’
dwelling in Janasthana were made short yet turning a deaf ear to his advice and
work of by Rama while sojourn ing in that impelled by death, theaforesaid Ravana,
who made people scream (in terror
orest. Stupefied through anger to hear of
of his kinsmenu, Ravana wherever he went out in expedition )
the destruction
 { Bk. 1
8 KALYANA-KALPATARU
very
then proceeded to the site of Rama’s hunting up Sita in the forest in that
of grief, Sri Rama descr ied an
hermitage along with Maricha. Having state
ogre, Kabandha by name, who was
caused the two princes ( Rama and
removed afar ( from deformed of body and terrible to look
Laksmana ) to be
the hermitage ) by the wily Maricha, he at: so the tradition goes. ( 47—55 ) Hav-
stole away Sri Rama's spouse ( Sita ), ing made short work of him, the mighty-
killing the vulture Jatayu ( who tried to armed prince cremated him ( too ) and
intercept him and thereby deliver Sita the demon ( regained his original form
of 2a Gandharva and) ascended to
from his cluthes ). Now tormented with
grief to perceive the vulture mortally heaven. Nay, ( while rising to heaven )
wounded and to hear ( from it ) of Sita he said to Sri Rama, ‘Seek, O Rama
( the princess of Mithila, the capital (a scion of Raghu), Sabari, a pious
of King Janaka ) having been forcibly hermitess, who is well-versed in the
carried off (by Ravana ), Sri Rama (a principles of right eousn ess.’’ The highly
scion of Raghu ) loudly wailed, his mind glorious Raima, the destroyer of his
agitated ( through perturbation ). Then, foes, ( accordingly ) approached Sabarti.
having cremated the vulture Jatayu and ( 56-577)

aqat afc: aa TAT TH: gydit ganar asal at = I ei

equgaaraa asta wana: gia a avg aastal aeras: I 4? Il
alicaae = at at tara faaiqa: gilaant aet aar wae alae: 1&2 Ul
7a ae |wan tardaifiqarray qa = aR HA ofa RS
uarafed «ay ae Gifted Tad away aa afert ofa 1&2Il
qfeqq as at Faq = wat aia: afsaadfaad deo waa 1&2 Il
waaay GPU: HAAAT alae = aal «= warqaadfar | &x II
seafeat «Harare: Sea af Aetaa: Magee faa ayo sats Il &% II
fate 2 Gaeie adh =aay fit waae Sa saa oe ar | 88 II
Duly worshipped by Sabari, Sri Rama, Rama ) with regard to his enmity ( with
son of Dasaratha, came into contact with his own elder brother, Vali ), the whole
the monkey chief, Hanuman, on the incident was then related by Sugriva
brink of the Pampa lake: so the tradition ( the ruler of the monkeys ), afflicted ag
goes. ( 58) At the intercession of he was, to Sri Rama out of affection.
Hanuman alone he further made friends Again, a vow was taken by Sri Rama that
with Sugriva. Nay, to Sugriva the (very ) moment to the effect that VAlz
exceedingly powerful Rama duly narrat. would be killed by him. ( 59—62 ) And,
ed from the very beginning (his very there (on Mount Rsyamtka) the monkey
birth ) the whole of his popuiar story chief detcribed (to Sri Rama) the
and the well-known story of Sita (his ( unique ) strength of VAli ( his elder
consort ) in particular, Pleased to hear brother ), since Sugriva was ever full
of
the whole narrative of Sri Rama, the misgivings concerning Sri Rama ( ascion
monkey chief Sugriva too made friend. of Raghu) in the matter of prowess
ship with Sri Rama in the presence of ( vis-a-vis his Cpponent, Vali )} (63) In
( the sacred ) fire asa witness*. Nay, order to convince Sri Rama (of Valt'g
in response to an inquiry ( made by Sri strength ( Sugriva actually showed to
Se
tn nanaane teats
taseataentes
sesiennnsnseee oe

* It has been customary among the Hindus to contract friendships--more especially

matrimonial alliances—in the presence of the sacred fire as a witness with a view to s
olemnizing them.
Canto 1] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 9
him the ( exceptionally ) tall skeleton inspire confidence in (the mind of) Sugriva
of ( the demon) Dundubhi ( killed by Srl Rama further pierced on that ( very )
Vali ), which looked like a big mountain occasion with a single mighty shaft (one
(and which had _ been disdainfully after another as many as ) seven palmyra
kicked away to a long distance by Vali). trees ( standing in a line adjacent to one
(64) Smiling ( at this ) and gazing on another ), a hillock ( standing by ) as
the skeleton, the mighty-armed Rama, well as Rasatala ( the sixth subterranean
who possessed extraordinary strength, plane including the five preceding ones
hurled it with his big toe to a distance viz, Atala, Vitala, Sutala, Taldtala and
of full eighty miles. (65) Nay, in order to Mahatala ). ( 66 )

aa: 4 wlaaarda faa: a neraia: | fataeat nafeal sma a get aar ll eo II

adISMsaS Raz: atat tafige: | aq Alea Fear fasima =edlat: | &¢ I]
N
Bqarqa al a aaa TTA: | fasta a ata atop WaT: URS il
aa: SPICCEGIR-toII afer | attaaa =azisa USF: = WAM aT || wo ||
q@ 4 aad aareda AACA, UAT: | fear: qe «=fkegqaasrasg | 62 ||
Reassured by the latter feat and Sri Rama and as such could no longer be
accompanied by Sri Rama, that great conquered ), he then closed with Sugriva
monkey ( Sugriva ) then marched at once and in the course of that (very )
with a mind full of delight to Kiskindha encounter Sri Rama (the celebrated scion
( the capital of Vali), situated cave- of Raghu ) dispored of Vali with a single
like (in the midst of mountains ). ( 67 ) arrow. ( 69 ) Having (thus) killed Vali
Then roared Sugriva, the monkey on the field of battle at the instance of
chief, who was tawny as gold (in Sugriva, Sri Rama (a scion of Raghn )
appearance ), Distracted by that great then installed Sugriva himself on V4li’s
(unusual) roar, Vali (the king of throne. (70) Bringing together all the
the monkeys ) sallied forth ( to mest monkeys, the said Sugriva( the jewel
Sugriva ). (68) Reassuring Tara ( his among the monkeys ) too despatched
devoted and sagacious wife, who them in all directions, keen as he was
discouraged him by pleading that to have Sita ( the daughter of Janaka )
Sugriva had since secured the alliance of traced out. ( 71 )

qa we | -aAAaT aydedard det | aaatsafaedor SI BINMTZ |] 62 |]

qq ost ama yi ugar
| aeat etal earaediaaiaealaat nar || 63 II
faaceafaad sala fafaaa a | ana a atél wearer aieag |} ov
qq aaa = seal aq oafagaaa | aad a fafa set BaITAT II ve II
ANA HAAA aa |GaAs AI | AL, TAT AY aa Fees || we II
aal aren ua ssat dat a afada | wa fazed TAUAFAIT: [| wo ||
aisha Akal Fal Ua naan | -qaqeqeaaear = EST aafa aaa: Il ee |

Then, according to the counsel of Lanka ).( 72) Duly reaching the city
Sampati, the vulture king ( who could of Lanka, ruled over by (the demon
see Sita in Lanka from that distance ), king) Ravana, he found there Sita confined
the mighty Hanuman leapt across the in a grove of Asoka trees, contemplating
{ on the feet of Sri Rama ye C73")
brackish sea, eight hundred miles broad,
Presenting ( to her ) the souvenir( in the
( that parted the mainland of India from

2 Mg R- N.—I
 KALYANA-KALPATARU [ Bk. 1
10
shape of a signet ring handed over to him ( aforesaid ) missile in consequence of
by Sri Rama) and relating the news a boon granted by Brahma ( to the effect
( about Srl Rama's alliance with Sugriva that after undergoing bondage for about
and the latter's installation on the a couple of hours, the missile associated
throne of Kiskindha after Vali, his elder with his name being infallible, he would
brother and mortal enemy, had been got be rid of it ) the hero ( Hanuman, who
rid of by Sri Rama ) and having consoled was keen to meet Ravana ) deliberately
the daughter of King Janaka ( with the bore with those ogres who. carried
asturance that her consort would shortly him in bondage (to Ravana). ( 76 )
come and rescue her after disposing of Having tet on fire the city of Lanka
the tyrannical Ravana ), Hanuman barring (the abode of) Sita, the
demolished the outer gate of the princess of Mithila, alone, the great
orchard, ( 74 ) Having made short work monkey ( Hanuman ) then came back
of five army-commanders ( Pingalanetra ( by the same route to Kiskindha ) to
and others) as also seven sons of break the delightful news (of Sita
ministers ( Jambumali and so on), and having been found) to Sri Rama.
crushed the gallant Aksa (a son of ( 77 ) Approaching the high-souled Rama
Ravana ), he allowed himself to be and going round him clockwise
bound ( under the spell of a Brahmastra (as a mark of respect), Hanuman
or missile presided over by Brahma, the ( who was possessed of infinite
creator, and discharged by Ravana's intelligence ) submitted ( to him )
heirapparent Meghanada ). (75) Though that Sita had been seen ( by him) in
knowing himself as released by the reality. (78 )
dt: aaafear «= meats Esa: | agz aaa AUfeaaAA: | oF II
aaa «6ata «=z: «=a Saf: | aqeaaaaa 0 as AIAaRAL Il co II
a nat gt set gq waned | Ua: daragra GI AISTATIAAT | 22 UI
aaa al wa: qeq sadale | ssqaTT at dar aa sae adt |) cz
adistaaaarg dat meat | Anazeao | wo aa wear Saet aaquaTz |e Il
aeahingt = gee TTC Tela: | aul wa: ages: yisa: adzaa: ll ew Il
athe a agat waded farang | aR AY fava: gamle = Il cul!
Moving to the shore of the the sea ). ( 80) Reaching the city of
(Indian ) ocean (in the extreme Lanka along the bridge and _ killing
south ), accompanied by Sugriva, Sri Ravana in a( single ) combat,
Rama then
Sri Rama
shook the ocean to its experienced a sense of great shame on
lowest depths( in Patdla, the nether- getting back Sita ( who had remained
most subterranean plane ) by his arrows so long at the house of a demon and
glorious as the sun (on the latter could be easily pronouncea by critics
refusing to allow passage to the army as polluted ). (81)
of
Sri Rama then spoke
monkeys, that sought to march harsh words to her in
across it in order the assembly of
to reach Lanka in monkeys and others. Rese
their bid to recover Sita )§ nting them the
(79) ( At aforesaid Sita, chaste
this ) Ocean, the as she was, entered
lord of the rivers, fire. (82) Coming to know
not only revealed himself ( in person Sita ag
Sinless from the word
to Sri Rama) s of the fire-goq
but also apologized to (who testified
him (for his refractoriness ) and
to her chastity ), $r1z
only Rama thereupon
at the intercession of Ocean $r1 Rama three
accepted her. All the
worlds, comprising
caused Nala to build a bridge ( across the animate
and inanimate Creation, along with the
Canto 1 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 11

hosts of gods and Rsis were pleased delighted. (83-84) Nay,having installed
with that remarkable feat ofthe high- Vibhisana, the chief of the ogres, on
souled Rama ( in the shape of the over- the throre of Lanka, Sri Rama felt
throw of Ravana and the deliverance accomplished of purpoge and, rid of
of Sita). Honoured by all the gods, anxiety, greatly rejoiced: £0 the
Sri Rama ( thereupon ) looked extremely tradition goes. ( 85 )

Zaareal aka IT TTL | saeat ofrat wa: wae geaaa: || 4 Il

WIAA Tal || UA: AeqqHH: Wal eqn |AaWAT II <9 Il
| waanfak
FaUea ast FET anlaafeaaat | ya dq saree afemd salar icc ll
afema set fear safe: afédisas: | ua: Marmaqara Usa Yawaraga Il <8 Il

Having received a boon (to the Bage Bharadwaja (in the vicinity of
effect that all the combatants that had Prayag ), Sri Rama of unfailing prowess
fought on the side of Sri Rama and despatched Hanuman (in advance ) to
fallen in battle be restored to oe the presence of Bharata (in order to
from the gods ( whocame in their aeria apprise him of his safe return lest he
cars to felicitate Sri Rama on his should be taken unawares ). (87 ) Narrat-
victory, that had brought solace to all ing past history ( the circumstances that
worlds) and aroused ( as had led to his exile in the forest)
the three
monkeys (fallen and boarding the celebrated Puspaka
though from sleep ) the
once more, he then flew to Nandigrama
in battle ), Sri Rama flew to Ayodhya
in ( the aerial car known by the name of ) ( then a part of Ayodhya ), accompanied
(that had been enatched by by Sugriva( and others). ( 88 ) Having
Puspaka
from his half-brother, Kubera, disentangled his matted hair at Nandi-
Ravana
by his grama along with his ( three )
the god of riches ), accompanied
and brothers and got back Sita, the
relations (Sita and Laksmana)
sinless Rama regained his kingdom
friends( Vibhisana, Sugriva and others ).
hermitage of the ( too ). ( 89 )
(86) Reaching the

qesateat gaan:
wate: ye: | aaa ada =gfeeruaafaa: I eo Il
a gaa faq weata |get: afaq | aranfasar fae afreafa faaa: 1 88 I
qa aa wat fafararcy assed sraq: la aaa va fafa sarza aut Ul 88 ll
Tal wef aaaragats a il $3 ll
qa aa ged aa aT Tea Lancto a
cafe: «aa TC HAGA TAT | saranaigt aul TSTANG: Ml S¥ II
fie
nai Fed oweat Gert fafeqae | aaeas aa Tal areal wera: 1 $4 I
UAT FSAI ANA, eratarata uaa: | aged a alastea 24 4 aa faateafa | $e Il
aaa axadararta aq | ua usagafeear weer naeafa i se Ul
azq aftnay | a: Weg waa aaa ma=adt II 8c ll
sé faa mad OF
TAT AT aqada: am: Fea at Aelad 188 I
wacemaaige) «=Toa
qaqifas INAH AA, afaar yfaafacadtar |
afarrsa: qua recalls al aaistt neaalad Ukecll

ee ATTA aeAtaAa eulawret aTATVS AAAs AA: WW

 12 KALYANA-KALPATARU [ Bk.1

( During the reign of Sri Rama) recognizing and confirming their 60V-
people will be positively much delighted ereignty but even by liberally subsidiz-
ing them). Nay, he will direct the
and cheerful, contented and well-fed,
exceedingly pious, free from mental people belonging to ( all )the four grade s
agony and bodily ailments and rid of of society to follow their respe ctive
( the scourge of ) famine and fear ( of duties on this terrestrial plane. ( 94—96 )
theft etc. ). (90) Nowhere will any Having served his kingdom for eleven
witness the death of their son or thousand yeare, Sri Rama will ascend
men
daughter, women will never be widows to Brahmaloka (the highe st heave n ).
and will be ever devoted to their ( 97 ) He who reads this sacred narra tive
husband. (91) There will be no fear of Sri Rama, which is capable of purify-
from fire nor will living beings be ing the mind and wiping out sins and
drowned in water. There will be no is treated on a par with the Vedas, is
fear from wind nor any fear of fever. completely absolved from all eins. (98)
(92 ) Nor will there be fear of starvation Reading this narrative centring round
in his kingdom nor that of thieves. Sri Rama and conducive to longevity,
Nay, cities and states will be full of a@ man shall on departing from this
riches and food-grains.( 93) All will world be honoured in heaven alongwith
be ever extremely happy asin Satyayuga. his sons and grandsons as well as his
Having propitiated the Lord through followers and attendants. (99) Read-
hundreds of horse-sacrifices and ( other ) ing it a Brahman bids fair to attain
sacrifices involving the use of abundant eminence in eloquence; if he is8 a
gold, (nay ) bestowed with due ceremony Ksatriya, he is sure to attain lordship
a billion cows on the learned and given over the earth; aman belonging to the
away uDtold riches to the Brahmans, the merca ntile commu nity is sure to secure
highly renowned Rama will establish profit in trade and a man belonging to
royal dynasties a hundred times more the Sidra class can hope to attain
prosperous than before ( by not only superiority ( in his own class ). ( 100 )
Thus ends Canto One in the Bala-Kanda of the glortous Ramayana of
Valmiki, the work of a Rst and the oldest epic.
|r et

fala: ait:
Canto ITI
Brahma’s visit

ange Tae aay at aaa: | gaat avatar agen mera | “wo

qalad gfaaeda caftalieeal | agestaeqaaa: @ sma faa || 2

4 aedoY nad afaq taal afaaral | waa
\
aqaaae = sTeemTeaA_a: || 3
ag at ama aqnalal area | fireqae fed wed ext dedaacay || ¥
ananfac ada vrata fraraa | caoihi qaats aaa RA gar || & II
qaqa | ABARAT qs TA | TeAaTaTfeay aaa aaa || &
ual «= ARaIsY arena HHA | MASA TAMA FHS Pad ya: | \9
Hearing the aforesaid discourse of past master in expression, worshipped
Narada, the pious sage ( Valmiki ), a the eminent sage ( Narada ) with his
:‘
¢
:
i
;
‘
xt‘
:

ad

ad
ee
Oe

ee

% ie
em
Kaly vana-Kalpataru_
~

Valmiki’s Grief ( the Seed of the R ama Ayana)

 Canto 2 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 13
(own ) pupils. (1) Duly worshipped 8tanding by his side ( as follows ):—( 4 )
and permitted by him on asking ‘Took at this descent, O Bharadwaja,
leave, the aforesaid celestial seer, ( which is ) free from mud and pleasant,
Narada, forthwith rose to( his abode in ) its water being transparent as the mind
the heavens. (2) Having tarried ( in his of a righteous man.(5) Let your
hermitage ) awhile ( Wit., for less than an pitcher be laid (on the bank ), O dear
hour) on the seer having left for heaven, one |! and the bark be handed over to me
the sage then repaired to the bank of the ( for being wrapped about my loins when
Tamasa not very far from the (holy) Ihave bathed ). I shall take my dip
Ganga (obviously for his midday bath at this very descent of the Tamasa,
and devotions). (3) Duly reaching excellent asitis.’’ (6) Hnjoined thus
the bank of the Tamasa& and finding the by the high-souled Valmiki, Bharadwaja
descent to the river free from mud, handed overthe bark to the aforesaid sage,
the sage then spoke to his pupil devoted as he was to his teacher. (ei)

a fereqeenrarara qeae 0 feractffaa: | fa 2 ge add faye aaq il ¢ I

qaraa og faq aeTaAMaTT | eel unatera al aearefraarz tle I
qq og fayaee gard owofiaa: | aga Seat fereme cweaa: Il go Il
q aifragarsy = awa la | arat a fed cor eua sant fe ee I
faget oafaat ta feta | aimee, ada ofaor afeaa 2 I ee
Taking the bark from the hand of his innocent creatures ) struck (with an
pupil, the sage, who had fully controlled arrow ) one of the said pair, the male
his senses (and as such had no bird, ( even ) while the sage looked on.
inclination to see anything delightful to (10) Seeing it mortally wounded and
the senses ), sauntered about, they say, tossing about on the ground with its
surveying the extensive forest on all limbs smeared all over with blood, the
Bides. (8) Close to that descent the glorious female bird naturally gave out a piteous
sage actually perceived in that forest a wail, parted as she was from her mate
pair of cranes moving about, never and companion, the aforesaid bird,
parting from one another and making a that was endowed with a coppery
charming noise. (9) A Nisada (a crest, was inflamed with passion,
member of a wild tribe living on ( nay, ) sexually united with her and
hunting ) of sinful resolve and (as such ) had distended its wings.
full of animosity ( even towards ( 11-12 )

aaifaat fat esr fagiea faafaar | Badaaaae TRIG TTT | 23 II

ad: Hana ecaraaaisatata fea: | faa eadt aleifee aaaaada il evil
ar fava ofast aan: laq mafagatanaal:
cama: aradi: alaaleda Il 2% II
amet gadfaear aya ze ala: | aaidae apa: fafee ened aa il 26 Il
faeaqa a OReaaaR «oAfaar =ala | fied aaradle aaafad a afrdaa: | eell
qizaglsaraaMeaeqaateaa: | aNelde Gad a sala) Vad alae Il kc I
feqeq ae oaal SsBATAARATAT | sfasmie «dapat = aplsuarafa: 11 28Ul

On seeing the bird struck down by the pious seer. ( 13) ( Further ) seized with
copulation ) compassion to behold the shrieking
fowler in that state (of
pity was aroused in the heart of that female bird and considering the fowler’s
 KALYANA-KALPATARU
[ Bk- 1
14
utter-
act to be sinful, the sage addressed the ( Bharadwaja ):—( 17 ) ‘Tet this
) ance made by me while I was stricken
follow ing words ( to the former ):—( 14
“May you not have peace of mind for with grief, (nay) setin four metrical feet,
containing an equal number of
endless years, O fowler, since you killed each
(viz, eigh t) and poss essi ng
one of the pair of cranes, infatuated letters
the rhythm of a song that can be sung
with passion.’’ (15) ( Even ) as he was
to a lute, be accepted as ( real )
speaking in this strain, and ( then )
reflecte d: ‘‘What is it that has been poetry and not otherwise.’’ (18) Hven
me, tormen ted as I was with as the aforesaid sage uttered the couplet,
uttered by
unexcelled as it was (in that it was
grief for this bird'’, uneasiness appeared
suggestive of the entir e theme of the
in his heart. (16) Brooding awhile, the
sage, who was highly learned and full Ramayana ), his pupil, highly delighted,
actually committed it to memory. The
of wisdom, made up his mind and the
said chief of the sages addressed the sage ( thereupon ) felt ( much ) pleased
following words to his pupil with, Hint «(sees

ature aa: dit afta aaifafa | aaa

near faeaaadgquada 4 aft: Il Roll
qigiseta: freq |=ata: |waar TT | eat Gare = 6ogsdisasmy € IRE I
a ofa fei ag salad | salag: Balaleaqeaatt § earaatfea: Ul 82 Il
sata «oddl Aal oslatat WF: | aggal agidsr zz gf afadmayz Il 23 Il
A
qeateer ot eel aaaea | araa: | srafe: aadt year ae qzafafea: |) 2X II
qaqa =i qlanlealaaaraa: lama fafaaeai ger aa fauAaT Rk Ul
aataza yaaa quaifaad | Teisea a BWIA afetenad Faz Ml Re Il
AGI aaaala: ascgufaaaaa | safest aar afm aaresafqaraz (| Ve Ul
azitaa Waal qeatfeataaifa: | WKAAl Fa Fe qwengfeal | rR Il
aq aed Wed Aled eH | aaa Ya: AleAleW zelafad TA U1 28 Il
qaveduaaat Heal SEGA: |
Having finished his ( midday ) ablu- see him, Valmiki forthwith rose in haste
tion with due ceremony in that descent (of ( from his seat ) and stood tongue-tied
the holy Tamasa), the sage then returned with joined palms in great humility. (24)
( to his hermitage ), brooding over the Bowing low to him according to the
same incident as a matter of fact. (20) scriptural ordinance and inquiring after
Taking the pitcher filled with water, his welfare too, the sage worshipped the
his submissive and learned pupil, aforesaid deity by offering water to wash
Bharadwaja, (too), they, say, thereupon his feet and hands with as well asa
followed in the wake of his teacher, (21) ( high ) seat and bestowing encomiums
Reaching the grounds of the hermitage on him. ( 25 ) Making himself comfor.
along with his pupil, the sage, who knew table on the most exalted seat ( offered
what is right, sat down and talked on by Valmiki), the almighty creator,
(various) other topics, while (remaining) who was covered all over by his
absorbed in contemplation (of the couplet own effulgence, forthwith directed the
uttered by him ). (22) Then appeared sage Valmiki to take his seat. ( 26 )
the almighty Brahma, the four-faced Duly permitted by Brahma,
creator of the ( fourteen ) worlds, ( who Valmiki too made himself comfortable
was ) possessed of great splendour, on his seat. Even though Brahma,
personally to see Valmiki ( the chief of the progenitor of the ( entire )
hermits ).( 23) Greatly astonished to creation, was directly seated ( before
Canto 2 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 15
him ) at that time, Valmiki remained bewailing the lot of the female crane
absorbed in reverie with his mind (disunited from its mate ), he repeated
fixed on that (very ) incident. (He the same couplet in the presence of
said to himself, ) ‘‘A great wrong was Brahma and, pondering over the meaning
perpetrated by the wicked fowler, who of the verse, fell a prey to grief once
was bent upon catching the bird with more {at the thought of his having
malicious intent, in that he strack down unconsciously subjected the fowler
without any fault the crane in that state to a curse and thereby thinned the
cooing so delightfully !’’ Hven while stock of his askesis ).

qaqa odd) Aa wea alatay | Ro Il

aan Wade asl aI Fal «fae | BeSeaIza a AM HTM eUadt 1 Bt I
wa oad one ofa agfiada | aalead una at uae daa: | 821
ad omyaq det aa a aRQRSaT | eee ea ae Td ae Alaa: NN 3
we aa = owamtt 60a: | azereaa agad caret afe ar te Wav
aaraiafed aq fafead a afacafa la a anaa sea ahaea ylarala | s4 |
Se UAB yat selaaat |Aa | Tad wera faa: eho ade | 28 Il
aaz UAATHAl wag osalesafa | ae Uae a Fal ASAT nafeala ll Rs Il
aaqenaa 86 Reerag OCfaefar |
Rg | uNaA,S TT qdaracdaa | da: afaen anata afafaeraaraal | 32Il
aa fireqera: at aq: selafha ga: | qede: Maat: sige watafeat: Nasi
SHICTE LE qatar neff | Asana ya: ale: wlaaaIMa: Il ve Il
aq afafia STAT neqataarna: | wed Ua Headed: same ll ve Il
SERTM AGHA UA AIT aifaara |
aHlae: sal RAGAM AAT AAERL HISAR: | XX II
ag MAA aa aAUZNI FAISA |
AAAA
tara afansilt qaqa ag faalaatay ll ¥2 Il
SMT AAAI area enlerey qrawivs ledia: HT U2 Ul
CX

Brahma then laughingly said to Laksmana ( the son of Sumitra ), nay, of

chief of the hermi ts ):— all the Raksasas ( who fought with and
Valmiki (the whatever
by him ) and
( 27-30 ) ‘Let this metri cal composition were killed
You account, known or unknown, there 1s of
be conducive to your glory alone. a ), all
need not brood over this ( any more ). Sita ( the foster-daughter of Janak
though
has this speec h that will be revealed to you even
Through my will alone No descri ption
|! unknown ( at present ).
flowed from your lips, O Brahman sage ( that will be
eeers, the of yours in this poem
(31) Describe, O jewel among prove false.
earth of Lord Sri composed by you ) will
whole life on this
to ( 33—35 ) Rende r the sacred and soul-
whore mind is ( ever ) given
Rama, into (similar)
is full of wisdom. ( 32 ) ravishing story of Sri Rama
piety and who yana will
hero as heard by verses. The theme of the Rama
Tell the story of that in (all ) the
Whatever ( continue to ) be popular
you from the lips of Narada. mountains and
there is of ( three ) worlds so long as
account, unknown or known, surface of the
Rama, as well as of rivers will remain on the
the all-wise Sri
 18 KALYANA-KATiPATARU [ Bk.1
( eventual) departure to the other world; and how the charioteer (who took
(13) the grief of the people ( of Sri Rama, Sita and Laksmana in a
Ayodhya ) and how those who followed chariot to the forest under the king’s
him to the forest were made to return cOmmand ) was sent back ( by Sri Rama
(by being put off the scent); his after his meeting with the Nisada
dialogue with the chief of, the Nisadas chief );( 14 )
TAaTAT dae WEI «= AAA | Wasa aaMaH Ea aalaqz Ul 24 Il
qtagana fat oF UaTaAT = at | Tet wy wae fia afeafearg || 28 Il
WSREMH IA a aramararaary |
How he ferried across the Ganga and ( the spirit of ) his ( deceased ) father ( as
called on the sage Bharadwaja, and his last duty to the latter ); (16) how
his visit to Chitrakoot with the latter’s Bharata installed (on the throne of
concurrence; (15) his erection of a Ayodhya as the representative of Sri
(leaf-thatched ) hut ( at Chitrakoot ) and Rama) the pre-eminent wooden sandals
taking up his residence there ( along (that had the unique honour of being
with his spouse and younger brother) used by the divine Srl Rama and had
and the arrival of Bharata and been given by the latter to Bharata
how he tried to persuade Sri asa token of his affection and regard
Rama to return to Ayodhya (and for his younger brother ) and took up
accept his rightful heritage in the his residence at Nandigrama (now a
shape of the throne of Ayodhya ) lonely retreat fourteen miles away
and how Sri Rama offered water to from Ayodhya );

QUSH IANA fawaer at aa

Il 8s Il
qld ARMS Tera aad | aaa A SIME ao II ec Il
qd | IMRT get att adoreatal dae fea, aT I] Re II
qq =aulafncaracaa TATA alata ad Fa ata ext aa |} 201]
WII fasrq q TRITAET | HAeaeld Fa gaara aalqz MW Re Il
aaqleata qa FSSA aqaq |
His departure to theforest of Dandaka to be eminently fit to receive and wield
(for fear of being troubled every now it especially in his future conflict with
and then by the people of Ayodhya Ravana ); Strpanakhi’s overtures (for
now that they had come to know of marriage to Sri Rama )and her disfigure-
his being there) and killing (the ment (at the hands of Laksmana, who
ogre ) Viradha; (17) his visit to the lopped off her ears and nose with a
sage Sarabhanga and meeting with Bword ); (19) the destruction of the
Sutiksna (a pupil of the illustrious ogres Khara and Trigira ( as well ag of
Agastya ); Sita’s sojourn with Anastya Dusana and others ) ana
( the wife
Ravana's
of the great sage Atri ) and endeavour to carry off Sita;
the latter’s offering sandal-paste ‘the
etc. ( to destruction of Maricha (
disguised as a
the former as a token of goodwill : golden deer’) by Sri Rama ‘and.
(18) his visit to the sage Agastya and abduction the
( by Ravana) of Sit@ ( the
worship by the latter; his accepting a daughter of King Janaka, nicknamed
bow (belonging to Lord Visnu and Videha ); (20) Sri Rama's lament
presented by the sage considering him ( over
the disappearance of Sita ) and the death
Canto 3 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 19

(at Ravana’s hands )of Jatadyu ( the chief been forced into his body by a blow
of the vultures); the sight of (and encounter from Indra’s thunderbolt ) as well as
with ) Kabandha(a demon without head of the Pampa lake; (21) a visit to
and legs and consisting of a mere trunk Sabari ( an ascetic woman ) and partak-
with long arms and a huge mouth in ing of fruits and roots ( offered by her
his belly, his head and thighs having by way of hospitality );

cag aT aR aT NR I
Bayt 8 860A | eae «=e a fasflafamen || 22 II
arferata a4 anasaneay | afer = aad atafataaa || 2¥ Il
Pat qaaieet qeraned | fea: ced aa often Faeaq | 1
aqeardd A waa fasastay | waisaad qa oaradas <aaq li 2 Il
Sri Rima'‘s raving ( over the loss of ( on Mount Rsyamtka ) during the days
his spouse) and his meeting with of the monsoon; ( 24) The ( apparent )
Hanuman on the brink of the Pampa indignation (at the negligence of Sugriva)
lake; (22) his arrival at Mount of Sri Rama (a lion among the scions
Rsyamika (where the monkey chief of Raghu ) and Sugriva’s mustering
Sugriva was encamping in fear of his forces (for being sent all round in
elder brother, Vali, by whom he had guest of Sita ) and despatching teams
been exiled and robbed even of his wife) of monkeys in all directions and Sugriva’s
and meeting with Sugriva; his inspiring description of (the various divisions
confidence in the heart of Sugriva ( by and subdivisions of ) the earth ( for the
kicking the skeleton of the demon information of the monkeys to be sent
in search of Sita ); (25) Sri Rama's
Dundubhi toalong distance and piercing
handing over his ring (to Hanuman );
with one arrow a8 many ag seven palmyra
and friend- how the monkeys ( sent in search of Sita
trees standing in a row)
him; the combat between in a southerly direction under the leader-
ship with
ship of Angada, the crown-prince of
Vali and Sugriva; ( 23) the destruction
Kiskindha ) saw the cave of a bear and
of Vali and the installation of Sugriva
Kiskindha); the sat fasting unto death ( on the sea-shore
(on the throne of
in a desparate mood on their failure
lament of Tara ( Vali’s widow ); under-
to get any clue to the whereabouts
standing with Sugriva( that at the end
of Sita ) and how they met Sampati
of the monsoon messengers would be sent Jatayu );
where. (the elder brother of
in all directions to trace the
abouts of Sita ) and Sri Rama’s sojourn ( 26 )

agavtet aa amet’ «=egy | aasaaAIeaa WAG A SAAT II RWI

yaaa ASSAM zaaq | figeria fad =egrawatay | R< Il
ait sia a ocaenfe fray | armafiemanee aalaty tl 88 Ul
gem a ata | aalaatiaare dtaratantfa aia, 20 II
atq owamente
afreatald 9 aarti | Tada Sq ssfawrereaaasiay Ul 22 Il
gay Oa | arettfaaa Sq fear faaens tl 221!
nfs 40ataat
az aguas ssiaereasay | sfagaaaars | agate TAT NN RR I
qqaaead aa afafatad = aa |
sed the ocean
climbed Mount pea ) and (eventually ) cros
How Hanuman and talked
to leap across the and how ( again ) he saw
Mahendra (in order
 KALYANA-KALPATARU
[ Bk.1
20

pring her round) and how Trijata (a

with Mount Mainaka ( son of Himalaya )
daughter of Vibhisana, also placed by
that had emerged (from the ocean )
of the sea-god; her side) saw dreams ( auguring well
at the instance
was threatened for Srl Rama );( 31) how Sita gave her
(427) how he
( who came disguised own jewel(for the head to Hanum an as a
by Surasa
as an ogress }) and Lankini (an ogress by proof of his having met her ) and how
her very birth )and how he saw and the trees ( of the grove ) were destroyed
( eventually ) brought about the death ( by Hanuman in order to convince Sita
of the demoness Simhika, who brought of his extraordinary might and ability
down fiying birds by capturing their to liberate her from Ravana's captivity );
shadow, and saw the part of Mount the flight of the ogresses ( guarding
Trikita on which stood Lanka; ( 28 ) Sita ) and the destruction ( by Hanuman )
his entry into Lanka by night (to of the servants ( of Ravana, guarding the
avoid detection by the enemy ) and how grove ); (32) the apprehension ( by
he refiected all by himself (on his Ravana ) of Hanuman ( s0n of the wind-
future plan ); his visit to the ale-house god )and how he roared while setting
and looking round the gynaeceum (of Lanka on fire; how he leapt back across
Ravana ); (29 ) how he beheld Ravana the sea and he (and the other monkeys)
as well as the Puspaka (his aerial car forcibly partook ( in exultation over the
snatched from Kubera, the god of riches) Buccess of their mission ) of the honey
and, reaching Asokavana (a grove ( collected in Madhuvana, setting at
mainly consisting of Asoka trees), had a nought the guards of Sugriva, to whom
look at Sita; ( 30 ) his handing over the the garden belonged ); ( 33 ) how
ring ( of Sri Rama ) to S1t@ as a proof of Hanuman brought solace to Sri Rama
his identity and Sita’s talk ( with him ); ( by telling him of his having seen Sita )
how she was threatened by the ogresses and handed over (to him) the
( appointed by Ravanato guard Sita and jewel ( given to him by Sita );
. aH A assy Awad =aeaaT || 2y II
i Co wa ooagiadeay | eine = dat aehgafGeae U1 34 I
erm fea aaa | uae Aart a Mtaranfaat: ge 1 26 11
fefamfita 3 gaa 4 Slay | TT =a ARGISMSAITTT II 20 II
qo UTA ata aaMaAd |
caritareget aaaea asa |
(How Sri Rama set out on an death of Kumbhakarna ( the younger
expedition to Lanka along with Sugriva brother of Ravana ); the destruction of
and his huge army of monkeys to recover Meghanada (.the eldest son of Ravana
Sita; )how they met the god presiding and the crown-prince of Danka ); the
over the oceans (in person at the disposal of Ravana and the recovery of Sita
sea-Shore )}and how a bridge was built at the enemy’s capital; (36 ) the install
a.
across the sea ( with his concurrence ) by tionof Vibhisana(on the throne) of Lanka:
the monkey chief Nala; ( 34 ) how the how Sri Rama saw Puspaka (the. aerial
army crossed the sea ( over the bridge so car belonging to Ravana) ana flew
built ) and besieged Lanka at night; the (in it ) towards Ayodhya;
his ( landing
contact ( of Srl Rama) with Vibhisana at Prayag and ) meeting
with the sage
( Ravana's youngest brother and a great Bharadwaja; (37) how Hanuman (son
devotee of Sri Rama ) and how he told of the wind-god ) was
Sri Rama of the ways and means of despatched (in
advance to Ayodhya to meet
killing Ravana
Bharata and
and others; (35) the apprise him of Sri Rama's return)
and the
Canto 4] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 21

( subsequent ) meeting ( of Sri Rama ) the whole host of monkeys was ( dis-
with Bharata; the festivities connected banded and ) sent away (to their res-
with the coronation of Sri Rama and how pective homes );

AU Fa ataa frasiaz || 3c II
aad a fae TAS agaTas | aMaANTT Blea aleaifunaafy: || 3e I
TAN MARAT qrAAa enlereA araws qaia: aT WU
How Sri Rama won the heart of his ( also ) described in his excellent poem
people ( by his loving rule ) and exiled whatever deeds were yet to be performed
Sita (the daughter of King Janaka, on earth by Sri Rama the glorious
nicknamed Videha). ( 38 ) Nay, Valmiki page, ( 39 )

Thus ends Canto Three in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana of Valmiki,
the work of a Rst and the oldest epic.

ou AS
Ady: AT:
Canto IV
After his ascension to the throne of Ayodhya Sri
Rama listens to his own story as sung
by his sons ( Kuga and Lava ).
TTAISAS wag = arentfa: laa afc net fafaacentaq ll 2 ll
agaaazart aelalaamalata: | aa ana asf aay ll 2 Ml
saza
rat Og angina: aufaey aalaea | Paraarara at edad sgaiarfaft oa: il 2 Ul
qa faeaaatae nequt aaa: | aatat aa: wal afaaat gelteat ly Ul
Sten of wat wag gafaat | aad oaearead «caataaafet 4 I
of purified mind was pondering ( a8
The glorious sage Valmiki composed
aforesaid ), Kuéa and Lava (the
a poem, consisting of marvellous expres.
topics, two sons of Sri Rama, _ brought
sions and full of excellent
Sita during her exile
depicting the whole life-story of Sri Rama, forth by
hermitage of Valmiki, by
om at the
who had (since) regained his kingd given shelter
( 1 ) whom she had been
( after returning from the woods). been the god-
thousand and who had thus
The sage uttered twenty-four two boys ) presently
{out of them ) six father of the
verses avd made and
( and appeared in the garb of hermits
ed
Kandas, consisting of five hundr hold of his feet ( as a mark
and an Uttara Kanda caught
oad ) cantos, cast a
ee) Having duly of respect ). ( 4) Valmiki
(the epilogue he and Lava, the two co-
along with the glance at Kusa
completed it living
princes, who had been
future uterine
Uttara Kanda, dealing with the their very birth ) in his ae
life ), the highly (since
events ( of Sri Rama's and pupi ls ),
contemplated as to hermitage ( as his godsons
intelligent Valmiki ( towards their
a powerful who knew their duty
what man endowed with had actually
godfather andteacher ) and
recite it ( before
memory could possibly ( by virtue of
that great seer acquired ( great ) fame
audiences ). ( 3 ) While
 22 KALYANA-KALPATARU ( Bk. 1
their devotion to the sage ) and were (and adepts in the science of
( besides ) gifted with a musical voice music ). ( 5 )

ag Fafa eg aay ofeal | aAademata |= ame IN Gl

aleq Una | eee Matataftd «ned | Teesaeete = aa Raa: II © II
qr a oa agit ogaoifeaficaa | suff: § aafiga deaieaaafaay || ¢ Il
wa: serenade: | dates age BeTAITAA Il 8 I
if [aw \| > \|
AX A
at ¢ wWeadaast wagesanfaat | mat azarae araatfia slat || 8
oa PEK (oie sak ry

SISATGTTA agvaunfion | frearealfara fasat wazerq aarget | 82 Il

x ba

a usa oakeda =aeaareqagaay | alfa aq aa sear areanfafeat | 22 Il

aint 4 fesdtat agai a aama | adatat aeaat sag: §gaarfeat 1 23 I
Seeing the two boys endowed with brothers were really masters of
exceptional talent and well-versed in the music, possessed knowledge of the
Vedas, the glorious sage, who had ( threefold ) source of the modulations
observed sacred vows (all his life and of the voice (viz, the lungs, the throat
had thereby acquired the capacity to and the cerebrum ) and also knew how
undertake this stupendous task ), taught to play upon the lute etc., had a sweet
them, with the object of enlightening voice like the Gandharvas ( celestial
them on the meaning of the Vedas, musicians ) and were handsome too like
the whole of the great poem of them. (10) Endowed with physical charm
the Ramayana, ( mainly ) consisting of and auspicious marks on their body, they
the story of Sita and entitled ‘‘Paulastya. spoke in a sweet strain and, like two
Vadha’’ ( an account of the death of images made from the original, they
Ravana, the grandson of Pulasti, a looked like two other Ramas sprung
mind-born son of Brahma ). (6-7) The from the loins of Sri Rama. (11) Having
two boys chanted this poem, which was committed to memory the whole of that
delightful to read and chant, could be exquisite and historical poem( the Rama.
adapted to the three measures of yana), which was entirely devoted to vir.
time ( slow, medium and quick ), could tue, the two irreproachable princes, who
be sung to the lute with proper rhythm knew the real purport of the Vedas and
and in the seven notes of the gamut other scriptures, chanted it ( even ) as
and was characterized by the ( nine ) they had been instructed, with their mind
sentimentsof love, pathos, mirth, heroism, fully concentrated, in a concourse of
terror and wrath etc. ( including disgust, seers, members of the twice-born
clasgeg
wonder and serenity ). ( 8-9 ) The two and ( other ) pious men. (12-13 )

areal aera aqoanefaat Lat aafaq aaaarsha aifaaraanl lt ey

aeqay II
anlqeqifag | agar gaa at araTaiH sat: |] Vk
RETA TIT
ag aftafa aagq: at
|
faaarnar: (a dlanaa: ay gaay ada
mats: = sereteq} ramat = patteah | at tae aga weer: || 28]
ealaat a RAGA: 11 V0 I
On a certain day the two boys, who
assembly standing by the side of the
were exceptionally talented, highly assembled seers’. of
blessed and equipped purified mind,
with all good Seized with great wonder
qualities, chanted the poem in Open to
hear it, the Sages universally
Canto 4] VAL MIKI-RAMAYANA 23

applauded them, saying ‘Well done|! both the singers, Kuga and Lava, who
Excellent!!’', their eyes bedimmed deserved all praite:—‘''Wonderful is
with tears. Delighted in mind, the the melody of music, and particularly
sages, who were all virtue-loving, of ( the recitation of ) the verses!
extolled (in the following words) ( 14--17)

faraaaaad qatar eftaq | afer algal ase aapnaamaars Il 2 Il

aal agi HG TSTTAT | Ca gear at aasereaaeftftr: 1 28 I
HARTA nyt aaa | Ma: aBaegiervat afera: seat zat lI Ro II
gat acaé |aft eal at Hear | aa: Hefner ama ama Re Il
afara mane’ qigeateiacal «vel: | aHlaeamear ora alttaagdl af: 0 22 Il
avat gal aat ee: Hawnql afa: | araaw aet send ca} afar: UR Il
AzaeIAAAHATT BIG gaat: | aaasalh: aaq agar aargt Il ey ll
aresadl |zétaea: fafa SP aga | sngqeaadt oosigder aa HMMA: WRK I
qqedg Wa «aa AAT: aqaifaa: | sraaeaeatd afar atmatfaay Il 28 I
“Though the events took place long | a Kuéa mat ( worthy of sages ), while still
ago,the picture has been vividly placed another gave them a strip of cloth for
before the eye as though it belonged to the covering the privities with.(22) Full
present. Having entered into the spirit of joy another hermit gave them on that
of the poem, the two princes chanted it occasion a hatchet ( for cutting wood );
with one voice exquisitely in a sweet another, a piece of brown-red cloth
loving tone and with all the richness of ( generally used by Brahmacharis and
music |’’ Being applauded thus by eminent recluses); while still another hermit gave
seers deserving of praise for their them a scarf. (23) Full of joy yet
the two boys sang all the another gave them a string for binding
asceticism,
more sweetly and with deeper emotion. one’s matted hair and a cord for tying
Pleased with them and getting up ( as together a bundle of pieces of wood. A
seer gave them a sacrificial vessel,
a mark of admiration ) a certain sage certain

presented to them a pitcher. (18—20) Full while another gave them a faggot. ( 24)
sage, who had Yet another gave them a wooden seat
of delight, a certain
out of an Udumbara tree, while
earned great fame( for his proficiency in made
the science of music ) gave them the some invoked blessings ( on them ) on
( for being used as a loin. that occasion. Full of joy other great
bark of a tree
cloth ). Another gave them the skin of a seers ( present ) there blessed them with
another a sacred long life. (25) In this way the sages
black deer and still
thread (for being worn baldric wise ). ( present in that assembly ), who all
(21) A certain sage gave them a ( habitually ) spoke the truth, bestowed
(on the two princes ) and
Kamandalu ( a drinking-vessel made of a boons
‘*Wonderful is this narrative
wild cocoanut ), while another great sage
said,
exquisitely told at length by the
gave them a girdle of Muiba grass. Yet ( 26)
on sage ( Valmiki) .
another gave them on the said occasi

qi HALATATAIZ aad oa ameR | afta td aaehfg APA 1 Ww Il

ag yfsaaa adatadert |saearat aaa Fahad a MAA || RII
WAG uss sat r ALAA: | eqaaa alla aa gla a Hateat 3 Ul
qaqa = gaat aa fraem: | anata: aia fea a a feerad y: II Re Il
saafase: afaa aida aafeaa: | eg a waar Petal -aratraat | 88 Ml
 KALYANA-KALPATARU { Bk. 1
24

sq wa Ua: ged wR ae | AaaAaareaAMaaeaada:

~ S
RRM
ffraeiat aa maa oaadaaq | at aif agit wm cafaaraaiteaay | 23 Ml
ara waqacead fagaianaay |
eleaq aati) §6natfa |cearla aq | daaad Fa az aH sadafe evil
al ad ufiasana gate aa — agracfezat |
maf =oaq afta Hera RG rata RK I
aqaed ay wna ral ealaaaat anifaaraazgar |
qa oat wa: afevna: adidysassamaar = 7a Il 28 l
zea ARIAT TAN aaa araaVs Qa: Be UY UN
“Tt will serve as the chief support for the same time) he urged the two
( future ) poets and has been concluded singers (to commenc e their recitatio n ).
with due regard to the sequence of events. They too chanted the poem, whose theme
This song has been beautifully sung by was too well-known, in a melodious and
you, O princes well-versed in all style lovable tone, sweet as the sound of a lute,
of singing | (27) It is conducive to long (nays ) raised to a pitch conformable to
life, begets prosperity and ravishes one's will and agreeable to the mind of
the ears and mind of all (who listen the listeners. That song, which sent a
to it).'’ One day Sri Rima ( the elder thrill through all the limbs and gladdened
brother of Bharata ) beheld the two the mind as well as the heart ( of the
singers roaming about ( chanting the listeners ) and was delightful to the ear,
Ramayana ) in the lanes and streets of made its mark in any gathering of men.
Ayodhyaand beingapplauded every where. ( 28—34 ) ''These two singers,’’ observed
Bringing the two brothers, Kuga and Sri Rama, ‘‘are endowed with the
Lava, to his own palace and offering them auspicious marks characteristic of rulers
an exalted seat, the aforesaid Rama, the of the globe, though they are hermits and
destroyer of his foes, then (duly ) great ascetics (to all appearances ).
entertained them, deserving of honour ag Listen to the story (sung by them ),
they were. Seated on his celestial throne which is of great consequence ( because
of gold and surrounded by his ministers of its numerous literary excellences and
a8 wellas by his ( own ) brothers seated universal appeal ) and the wise declare it
beside him, and casting a look at the two as conducive even to my Own well-being
brothers, who were not only endowed ( here as well as hereafter ).’’ (35 ) Urged
with a charming appearance but modest by the words of Sri Rama, of course, the
too, the aforesaid King Rama addressed two boys then commenced the recitation
Bharata, Laksmana and Satrughna ( as in full accord with the Marga* style of
follows ):—‘‘Let this narrative couched singing. The celebrated Rama too, who had
in wonderful expressions and dealing (by now ) joined the assembly, gradually
with diverse topics, be carefully heard allowed his mind to be absorbed ( in
(by you) from the lips of these two boys
hearing the recitation ) with intent to
possessing the splendour of gods.’ ( At experience the joy welling from it. (36)
Thus ends Canto Four in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana
of Valmiki, the work of a Rsi and the oldest epic.
— OSS eee

* Our Sasiras
ay ; two styles of singing,
mention sata the Marga style and the Deéi style. The former is
resorted to in singiag songs in Sanskrit, while the latter is used in singing songs in the various
Prakrta dialects or vernaculars.
 Canto 5] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA
25
AR
Taq: AT:

Canto V
A description of the city of Ayodhya
eagaia — aqrarhe Seq awa | ssafsageaa «zat |saenfear tle |
aa a oan am amit aa afta: | Segara 4 ard qdanad || 2 ||
sea aT Tat aT HRA | Aegaae «=waa |aT 2 II
afag acfaera: ag faftasarfaa: | aaarardated Wasqaaaaar || ¥ II
This entire globe has been the ‘‘Ramayana’’,
exclusive
has its seeds in the line of
property of victorious kings the same high-souled kings tracing their
commencing from Vaivaswata Manu descent from Ikswaku ( the eldest son of
(a lord of created beings). (1) ‘Vaivaswata ): so it is heard.(3)
In their line appeared
We
the celebrat- two ( Kuga and Lava ) shall ( presently )
ed king, Sagara by name, by whom sing from the( very ) beginning in all its
was hollowed out the Ocean and details the whole of this story, which
whom, ( even) as he went out ( on is conducive to piety, worldly prosperity
an expedition to chastise his enemies yj and sense-enjoyment along with
his sixty thousand sons followed. (2) Liberation. It should be heard by one
This great story, known by the name of who is free from a carping spirit. (4)

eae] at gfea: edt saga ver | fifas: agar sway || & II

sata aaah aatdieetafasar | waar araeo a gd fiat aam ll & II
There is a great principality known
, comprised the world-renowned city,
by the name of Kosala, extending along Ayodhya by name, a city which was
the bank of the Sarayu. It is happy and built by dint of his own volition by
prosperous, nay, fuil of abundant riches Vaivaswata Manu, the ruler of
and plenty of food-grains.(5) In it stands mankind. ( 6 )

aa eta eg a ateafa aeged | stadt afr feot gfacaerar i © ||

usarig = Heals faa afta | aagsdaatia sefaeda fer: | ¢ |
aT F Us saz neugfaada: | qdarraamr fafa zacfadar ye
HqUzateadt afauareagny | aaaeagaadiatsar aafaieafiy: || 20 ||
BaqaTaataray ander | saeteeasadi =—-tareladaEer7 II 22 II
aqqazndia = ageT ada: gig | saaaamtat =aed : ASAI eri
guaaRai qnaaguaay | afsarnagat ayer: area || 23 Il
aaa Aaa afepafuuaay | alattafiada afafaacanfirars tl ey Il
gate 890-ala: «= Safe aha | Feta =atgifaereaaradly U1 84 UI
fa AAS TATA qTHIIANIZAA | BaeqaATATT faatazeaar i 2& II
wemeafaresat 89aaa frafirary | aU(Ary oe He FISLALA, IL g9 UI
saunas a aio fa: amaerar | afar TAT afaeat WUATAAT Il ke Il
fanrafaq = fast aqarfanc fafa | afaafsraasarat AUTAGATAA || 88 Il
4 V. R. N.—I
 26 KALYANA-KALPATARU LPL

a a ama favaa fafamawaay | weeses q faad Base fazer: || Xo Il

fazeqtwaueElat AATaT Aaat qa | geal fafad: seam aersiF ure
AERA agaeafarat Hea: | qdaraaaaa «Us ||eaTaT!T Hl Rl
aatanfedaaredzat RAAAATISH
AUT: |
agaa: aeataaerntyne neds (ata Fa: || 23 II
Tens A

TAA ASTHMA ASHI AEA THES ge. aT U4 UI

i ~ ¢ '

That great and glorious city with its the city is difficult of access and cannot
well-aligned roads is twelve Yojanas be easily approached ( by enemies ). It
(ninety-six miles) long and three Yojanas abounds in horses and elephants, cows,
( twenty-four miles ) wide. ( 7 ) camels and donkeys. (13 ) It is ( ever)
It is graced with a beautifully ramified thronged with crowds of feudatory
extensive highway, which is daily princes that flock from all sides on the
sprinkled ( all along ) with water mission of paying their( annual ) tribute,
and strewn with flowers dropped and is graced with (the pretence of )
from the heavens ( by celestial damsels traders inhabiting different countries. (14)
who hover over the city to have a look Adorned with mountain-like mansions
at it and pay their homage to it ). (8 ) built of precious stones, and thickly
King Dagaratha, who promoted his great set with attics, it looks like Indra's
kingdom to a pre-eminent degree ( by Amaravati. (15) Presenting a colourful
virtue of his righteous and benevolent appearance, it is laid out after the
rule), really made the city more populous design of a dice-board, is thronged with
( even ) as Indra ( the ruler of the gods) bevies of lovely women and full cf all
adds to the population of his own varieties of precious stones, and is
capital ( Amaravati ) in heaven. (9 ) It embellished with seven-storied buildings.
has arched gateways with beautiful (16 ) Thick with houses, it is faultless
doors, is provided with well laid out of design and has been built on
markets and equipped with all sorts of a level ground, abounds in rice and
catapults and weapons and is peopled by contains water Bsweet as the sap
all classes of craftsmen. (10) Crowded of a sugar-cane. (17) Made deeply
with panegyrists and bards, it is resonant with the sound of kettle-drums,
prosperous and possessed of matchless clay tomtoms, lutes and drume; it is
splendour, is marked with tall attics and altogether unexcelled on the earth. ( 18 )
flags and equipped with numberlegs With its well-arranged houses it looks
Sataghnis ( interpreted by rome asa kind like a row of aerial cars in heaven
of rocket and by others as iron pikes). (11) belonging to Siddhas (a class of semi-
The great city is enriched with troupes divine beings naturally endowed witb
of female dancers on all sides and graced mystic powers ) and attained through
with orchards in the shape of mango askesis, and is inhabited py jewels
groves and is enclosed by a defensive
among men. (19 )It is crowded on all
wall.( 12) Hncircled by a deep moat sides with thousands of great car-
which cannot be easily entered or crossed, warriors* who never strike
ap
earteesisesesaswessesiounanerwnamseeess with arrows
*
A Maharatha ( a great car-warrior ) bas been defined in our scriptures as below:—
Acar AT Aa tay qe at at: | a aeicaea: ot ee ae
“A man who is able to fight while defending himself, his charioteer and horses
title of a Mabaratha.”’ enjoys the
According to another definition a Mahiratha
is he who is able to fight
tien thousand archers— singl--handed
SH eat deaf aaa gag afiaaray |
Canto 6 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 27

an isolated warrior, one who has no Dagaratha ropopulated in those days—a

father or son, one who ( being out of city which is peopled by the foremost
sight ) could only be struck with the of Brahmans who maintain ( and
help of his voice or who has fied from worship ) the sacred fire, are adorned
an encounter,—warriors who are not only with good qualities, have mastered the
Skilled archers but also well-versed in the Vedas as well as the ( six ) branches* of
use of all kinds of arms, nay, who kill knowledge auxiliary to a study of the
with violence
by means of sharp-edged Vedas, by high-sonled men who give
missiles and even with the might of arms away in abundance and are devoted to
( unaided by weapons ) lions, tigers and truth, a8 well as by eminent seers
boars furiously roaring in the woods. who are almost as good as
( 20-21) It is such a city that King Maharsis. ( 22-23)
Thus ends Canto Five in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana
of Valmtki, the work of a Rsi and the oldest epic.
~<a oe

qB: ai:
Canto VI
A description of the city of Ayodhya and the prosperity of its
inhabitants during the reign of King Daéaratha
qi |= garaareaqqai qafaq 9 adeaye: | adestt ones: «diesragefia: |) 2
gepoafaea = asat T aatt | vefaaeat usfifag slg era: 1 2 MI
qsaiq = faearfas))§6©6 fasara ~—Ssfa frfea: gaia aataiea: smaetamian: || 2 II
qq | AAHSIAST BFA gfizfaar aqar aan ws alae ofefear il ~ Il
ada aa faeaa faaafagar qifwat ar gat ast seeotauerad Wl & UI
While living in the city of Ayodhya, worlds. (2) He was strong and
King Dasgaratha protected his subjects. devoid of foes. He had a number
He was well-versed in the Vedas and of allies and was the conqueror of
collected all ( useful ) things. He was his senses. In point of amassing
farsighted and highly glorious and was wealth and other things he was a compeer
loved by the people inhabiting the city of Indra and Kubera. ( 3 ) Just as the
as well as the countryside. ( 1) He was highly glorious Manu protected the whole
car-hero ( Atiratha )} of world, so did King Dasgaratha, ( 4 ) That
a superlative
Ikswaku's race. He was fond of king, who was true to his word and who
performing sacrifices, devoted to virtue was engaged in the pursuit of wealth,

and given to the control of hig religious merit and sense-enjoyment

He was a royal sage almost protected the foremost city of Ayodhya,

senses.
as good as a Malfrsi. He enjoyed in the same way as Indra protected
in all the three Amaravati. (5 )
a good reputation —

* The six branches of knowledge auxiliary to a study of the Vedas are:—( 1) Sikea
( Prosody ), ( 4 ) Nirukta ( Etymology ),
{ Phonetics ), { 2 ) Vyakarana ( Grammar ), ( 3 ) Chbandas
hich prescribes the ritual and gives rules for
( 5 ) Jyautiga ( Astronomy ) and (6) Kalpa (w
ceremonial or sacrificial acts ).
thas alone.
+ An Atiratha is he who fights a number of Mahara
 28 KALYANA-KALPATARU Bicect

af grat set qatar! = gaa: AURIS Ya: : Swear: awaarfea: ll & Il

areca: «=-afararate af |=yaaa | eer} a) afagraisnaraaaaeaad || © II
at
sl
a a seal at dae: ger: ahaa| ase EANalfa Aaa: |< Il
aq aug aaa qaailer: aaa:
gieat: aieraral wes gamer ll & Il
UPS AaHel arava agar | args! a afeaisl argued fad || 20 Il
AUIS alla BIKE ELAG bE> E Tenet aft zaad arcaaeaarea, Il 22 Il
aafeaattasal a gal al A aeat: Races A Asa aA SFT | LRA
ard faa ara — fafaaftzar: aaleaqaieia §=«aaare = afae I 22 I
aatat oatadt aft afta: aqaalaAah alfa faa ahaa | ex Ul
aneslacaifa alaal aaa: a ata: fated at eafad) aft tara | 2& Il
aaa at att at ata aca, aes TET al UseqaafHA || 2k Il
qORATATAG eaarfafagsat: FIMA Fara At famaagar: || ee ll
data) au: at wa aaq = afsan: afar: qaaaa faet otf: gaat il ve Il
at aged ade sea: =aaAaaat: at: eaaafaeta antaqarfior: | 28 I
The people of that city are happy, maintain { and worship ) the sacred fire
virtuous, learned in sacred lore, free from and does not perform sacrifices; no one
greed, truthful and contented with their among them is petty-minded, given to
own fortune, (6) There is no householder thieving, immoral and impure of origin.
in that great city who has not stored (12) The Brahmans (inhabiting Ayodhya)
valuable things in abundance and has are ever devoted to their duties and
not attained the objects of human exercise effective control over their senses.
pursuit and who is in want of oxen, They give away alms, pursue their studies
cows, horses and other wealth and food- and are chary of accepting gifts. ( 13)
grains. (7) There i8 no man to be seen There is no member of the twice-born
in Ayodhya who is sensuous, miserly, classes who is unbelieving, untruthful,
cruel, ignorant and unbelieving. ( 8 ) All devoid of knowledge of scriptures, busy
the men and women of that city are by finding fault with others, resourceless
natare virtuous, well-regulated in life, and bereft of learning. ( 14) There is
( alwaye ) cheerful and faultless in no one in that city who has not
character and disposition like Maharsis. mastered the six branches of knowledge
( 9 ) There is no one ( in Ayodhya ) who auxiliary to a study of the Vedas
is devoid of ( gold ) ear-rings, diadem and does not observe pious vows.
and flower-wreaths. Nobody lacks There is no donor of scanty gifts
in objects of enjoyment. There igs and no miserable man, There is none
none who does not put on a smart who is either distracted in mind or
appearance after taking bath. No one is afflicted. (15) There is no man or
there who does not smear his body with woman in Ayodhya who is devoid of
sandal-paste and does not use scents. splendour, not @eod-looking and not
(10) Nobody is seen (in Ayodhya ) loyal to the king. ( 16 ) People belonging
taking unholy food, not giving alms anda to (all) the four grades of society,
not exercising control over his mind. No with the Brahman as _ the foremost,
one is found there who has no ( gold ) are fond of worshipping the gods and
bangles, a gold ornament for the neck unexpecte visitors. They are grateful,
and armlets on his person. ( 11) There generous, heroic and powerful. CL)
“Atl
is none in Ayodhya who does not the residents of that great city enjoy a
Canto 6 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 29

long lease of life and aredevoted to virtue Brabmans, the Vaigéyas are devoted
and truth, indas such are never deprived to the Kesatriyas and the Sitdras
of their wives, sons, and grandsons. (18) take delight in their own work while
The Ksatriyas follow the lead of the serving the other three Varnas. ( 19 )

al daewHaaa qt aqftwaat | aa qweteaaal alaaezoo AAT || Ro II

aaa fa eearat qasraaahiong | agai =Fafsenat ger Hafenfira | Re Il
aFaaaTa adalat qaqa: | angsddisa = got aefteaas U1 22 Il
Faeeaasiasiaics qort enaaa | wataaiacatas: qaqa: 11 23 Il
duaageleia HEIapeaal | saaafe fasmraataaaft a fF: | Rv Ml
agen Vena | UAesdANTay 80a OTT RK II
feat: watt aaa: |
Tat F A Wa: saa saa | as aA «OUT TaRTATIeAT II 2 Il
at qi a agaat ust 0am ata | aa affafaal agaiila aecar: || 29 Il
a saat 9 cedieoiet «= aaa aecenfiai fray |
qilaaleat qaeadget omar |= gma: HN RII
FA AAAI arena anlearey qaaws oe: ar Wl & Ul
King Dagaratha, the lord of the respectively ), a8 well as with those
Ikswakus, fully protects Ayodhya on ( of cross-breeds ) known by _ the
all sides in the same way as the wise names of Bhadra- Mandra-Mrgas,
Bhadra-Ma ndras, Bhadra-Mrgas and
Manu, the rulerof mankind, did in former
full of lions, Mrga-Mandras, ever in rut and
times. ( 20 ) Like a cave
with warriors who huge as mountains. Ayodhya ( lity
the city is thronged
of archery and unassailable ) bearsa (really ) significant
have mastered the science
like fire, devoid of name, particularly to a width of two
are refulgent
Yojanas or sixteen miles ( out of its
crookedness and unable to pocket insults.
total width of three Yojanas ( twenty-
(21) It is crowded with horses of excellent
four miles). While residing in this
breed born inthe territories of Kamboja,
part of the city, King Dagaratha
Bahlika ( Balkh )as well as in Vanayu,
river-horses ( born in the Indus valley ), protected the world. (24—26) Just as the
horses thit vie with the horse of god moon holds sway over the starry regions,
‘of similarly the said King Dagaratha, who
Indra ( known by the name
great glory and had
is full of possessed of
Uchchaihérava ). (22) It was
in heat and mighty as destroyed ( all ) his enemies, ruled over
elephants
and the aforesaid city. ( 27) In this way
mountains, born in the Vindhya
city the king, who vied with Indra, ruled
the Himalayan regions. ( 23) The
over this blessed city of Ayodhya,
is ( also ) ever crow ded with elephants
bears a_ significant name, is
vata, Maha- which
belonging to the races of Aira and bars and
and those protected with strong gates
padma, Afjana and Vamana
species graced with houses of various designs
and Mrga
of the Bhadra, Mandra ( 28 )
Sahy a range and teems with thousands of men.
( born on the Himalayas and
Bala-Kanda of the glortous Ramayana
Thus ends Canto Six in the
the work of a Rsi and the oldest epic.
of Valmiki,
—
erat”
 30 KALYANA-KALPATARU { Bk. 1

AAA! All:
Canto VII
The virtue and upright conduct of the eight ministers of
Emperor Dagaratha
TNA = arafeaeara: gaaraa: | aeameafyaaa fae fyafet <a |) 2 Il
a ayaa © aerate qaqa: | VaqaamHaA UAHA faa | 2 I
qa fasa: gut usta: | aa adage gueaaeAsalfad 1 3 Il
safast slated qmranhtaaa | afagt qatay afeanat ==amgt tl ¥ Il
qaaissay =waite: meas Maa: | aeezaeg aatgern sraraar fest: tl & Il
weasalifitag Rane As
Was: |
The ministers of the exceptionally Vijaya, Surastra, Rastravardhana, Akopa,
high-souled King Dagaratha (a scion of Dharmapala and Arthavit, Sumantra being
Ikswaku) knew how to weigh the pros the eighth. (3) Vasistha and Vamadeva,
and cons of a problem, could read the the foremost of seers, were his two
mind of others and were ever devot
ed to beloved family priests ( and counsellors
the welfare of their beloved master.
( In too ). And there were other counsellors}
Short ) they were endowed with (all ) too, viz, Suyajha and Jabali, Kasyapa (a
virtues ( appropriate to a minister
).( 1 ) scion of Kagsyapa ) and Gautama, the
Hight* (in number) were the ministers long-lived Markandeya and the Brahman,
of that heroic king, who were ( all ) Katyayana. (4-5) Along with there
glorious, pure ( of mind ana
conduct ) Brahman seers, his hereditary priests too
and ever devoted to the affairs of the
king ever functioned as his
(state). (2) They were Dhrsti,
counsellors
Jayanta, ( also ),

fenfattar dara: gamer |Raahzat: 1) & I

aleag wea: = eter «=ozea: | affaea: ainfeat = aaraaasifio: |) 6 |)
asa aTaaT OTT: faagatfianfio: | Aa aaah a FRAT Fy: Il ¢ |
awa ff Aq aria Rg ar | Paat aad arf stole Paaiftar te |
HTB! aay aetg ogden: | caer aa zoe aaq: §gaeall 1)
mae = get 20 1]
wet RRR | ated aie gee a feegefaqaan il
aeraq fade 22 ||
= seeaaiwar: | asta aaa fe faaa
arfeary || 22 iI
AMaAAAfearaea lz TARAT | galengosr: ateq qaqey ASAST
JalaAsgzS lat |) 23 |]
aa SaIMaTy | adi gear us ar sara) az: faq
Pa | gy ||
SAAT qafad: | gated aaa
Sues:
us qi g qT | 2% II
Baa Ft a af afsaa: | fearaia AVR BWDaT Aaa || 2s |]
* Manu has enjoined a king to have seven
WHAT Wiferary |
or eight tried ministere:— affao: ay aTsy ay
| A minister ( Amatya) is
believed to have been
a Mantri ( counsellor ) is supposed char ged with executive duties, whi
uffant sqagizaeie: |
to have exercised
judicial powers—aapay zanfratif le
ialesy
Canto 7 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 3i
TIT aA LY
BECoICIEs| quae: | fatacata fama: aad
Ss ~ ~ cs
afer: | ee|
ata gma 4 qaq goafsa: | dfefaneqcam: ose atgertaar: tec II
AAG AH: AT: wERTA lS | Aaanelaziga: aad =faaarfaa: pee |
The ministers were (all) modest As a result of the ministers being all
through learning, bashful ( by nature) upright ( in their dealings ), nay, of one
and clever, had fully controlled their mind and fully Giscerning, there was no
senses, were affiuent, high-souled, well-
_man who told a lie any where in the city
versed in the use of weapons, possessed
af of Aycdhya ) or for that matter in the
of unbending prowess, glorious, vigilant,
( entire ) kingdom, ( 14 » (Nay . ) there
true to their word, majestic, forgiving
and far-famed. I'hey spoke with a smile was no wicked man or one having liaison

( ever ) playing on their lips and would _with another's wife anywhere in that
never tell a lie (even) in anger or for the ; kingdom. ( On the other hand ) the
sake of sense-enjoyment or wealth. (6—8) whole state as well as the aforesaid city
Nothing connected with their own people of Ayodhya (the foremost of allcities) was
or with others was unknown to them; perfectly tranquil ( free from turmoil or
whatever was done or sought to be done |
tribulation ), ( 15 ) They were all finely
by the people was known to them through
dressed and well-adorned, and were of
Bpies.( 9) They were (all ) tactful in
holy resolve; the welfare of the king (the
their dealings ( with others ), had been
state ) was their ( sole ) purpose (in life)
tried in the matter of loyalty, and meted
and they were ( always ) wide awake,
out puuishment even to their (own) sons
seeing everything with the eye of
( strictly ) according to the law when
prudence. (16) Favoured of the
occision demanded it. (10) They were
preceptor ( of the king ) because of their
( ever ) intent on swelling the state for
( numerous ) virtues and celebrated
exchequer and consolidating the army
their prowess, they were universally
and did not persecute even an enemy if
recognized even in foreign lands, their
he was not ( found ) guilty.( 11) They
conclusions being based on their ( own )
were ( great ) heroes with an undying
intellect.( 17) They were qualified all
zeal (for warfare ) and followed the
round and were never devoid of virtues.
precepts of political science; they
They were conversant with the principles
protected under all circumstances the
determining the propriety of peace and
people of good conduct in their state. (12)
war and were naturally endowed with
They filled the coffers of the state
the divine properties,( 18) They were
without harassing the Brahman and the
capable of maintaining the secrecy of
Ksatriya communities and inflicted heavy
deliberatious and ( further) capable of
penalties (of course) after duly consider-
the fat or slender resources* of the subtle reasoning. They possessed a special
ing
(and the gravity or otherwise knowledge of political science and
offender
offence committed by him ). (13 ) always spoke kindly.(19)
of the

«=gmMadteaqaaz = ABA II Ro ||
.
aaasaa: | Sat
bs ee

sesledareaa Ua oy c ae
| R24
: ip
Tas
:
STAZAAIT ALT Tal quay) | Waa | aT eae
bey
HATH
a

* QOur scriptures say:—

SHAT: afara zuequfy |

place of punishment 4s well as the sge and capacity of the convict shou ld be
“The time and
’
taken into cons‘deration while awarding punishment.”
 32 KALYANA-KALPATARU [Bk 1
fayafey = Raga: wT | HAA Tageate: sae fala | 22 I
qeqnesaes a aa al AaAAKAA: |
faa = aaarAea: qaedares: | a mana sae wat fafa taafarzar || 22 I
ddfeafudeafea = fafatddsazh: Fae: aaa: |
a qfaal aiftaa geeasaaaifatafedise: 1 xy 1
ZA AAA aA ual qaaws aa. aM i wo tl
~ ¢

Assisted by such qualified ministers, had a number of allies; the rulers of the
as mentioned above, and priests and adjoining territories bowed to him
counsellors, and free from ( all ) vices*, ( accepted his suzerainty ) and ( all ) his
Emperor Dagaratha ruled over the (entire) enemies were got rid of by his ( very )
globe. ( 20) Seeing everything with his glory. (In this way ) the emperor ruled
eyes in the form of spies and protecting over the world (even) as Indra ( the
the people through righteousness, ( nay ) ruler of the gods ) reigns ( supreme ) in
providing maintenance for his subjects heaven. ( 23) Surrounded by the afore-
and abstaining from unrighteousness, the said counsellors, who had been charged
said tiger among men, who was with the act of deliberation ana were
munificent and true to his promise and devoted to the interests of the state, (nay)
well-known (as such ) in (all) the who were clever and efficient and loyal
three worlds, ruled over this earth while to the king, the said monarch ( Emperor
residing in Ayodhya. ( 21-22 ) He never Dagaratha ) shone with splendour even
met an enemy, who could match, as a rising sun shines bright when
much less excel, him ( in strength ), and joined
with its glorious rays. ( 24 )
Thus ends Canto Seven in the Bala-Kanda
of the glorious Ramayana
of Valmiki, the work of a Rst and the
oldest epic.
—-2-eee____

——————
— a
* Lord Manu says:—

za Hmageafs aay alasifa 9 squafa aati gata faasiga i

“A monarch should scrupulously eschew the ten insurmountable vices
eight born of anger."’ born of fust and the

The following are the ten vices

born of lust:—
aaa frre: afta: fear ma: | HBA ame | aAa) zaat aw: 1)
“Hunting, playing at dice, taking a nap
during the day, slanderi
women, inebriety, the three item ng others, indulgence
in
s of music ( sin ging, danc
and idly loitering about,—these are ing and play ing upon musical instruments )
the ten vices boro of lust.”
The following eight constitute the
vices born of anger:—
qaei aed = oAte SAMA | apques} | yreeel AMIASY aUlspE: 1
‘*Backbiting, rashness, malice, jealousy, prying into others’ faults, unjust
using abusive words and hars seizure of property,
h speech--these are the eight vices born of
anger,'’
 Canto 8 } VALMIKI-RAMAYANA
33
6
ASA: Ay:
Canto VIII
The king’s proposal to perform a
horse-sacrifice for being
blessed with a son and the acclamation of the
counsellors and other Brahmans
a inae age? great: | Gas acqaaer
faeqataey area ama: ga | 8 |]
aaa afeudeagraa: | gad afiaaa feast T AMAA |] 2 II
a fafaat aft aear aveaftfa gfe | aftafh: 2 aatear aay aaa: |) 3
dalsaaizaeaa: aaa nfeaede | atsaraa Ff aatq TFA syUeaaz
qt. gaeqeatd tly |
nar <w«aafiaa: | SAAT 8 Ta aly aH FearMA | & ||
gaa area 4 safer sag | Gad aft | A acay
fasaar: |] & |]
aa gaa eater ust ees | edo aatdaftd —zeesj
There
TAAAATT || II
was no gon to perpetuate the was possessed of uncommon
line of the magnanimous glory,
King Dagaratha, forthwith Said to Sumantra,
whose glory has been “O jewel
depicted above among ministers, please fetch speedily
(in the foregoing canto ) and who knew all my celebrated preceptors including
what is right, even though he had been family priests.'' ( 3-4) Proceeding at
grieving for wantof ason. (1) While once with quick steps, the said Sumantra
the high-souled king was reflecting thereupon brought together in a body
(on the matter once), the follow- the aforesaid preceptors, all of whom
ing idea occurred to him:—'*Why not had mastered the Vedas. (.5*) Treat-
propitiate the Deity by means of a ing with honour Suyajna and Vama-
horse-sacrifice in order to be blessed deva, Jabali and Kasyapa, the sage
with a son 9'' (2) Having made a Vasistha, his family priest, ana who-
firm resolve in consultation with all ever other jewels among Brahmang
his coungellors of pure intellect were present there, the pious-minded
that a sacrifice must be performed, King Dasarasha then spoke ( to them )
the wise king, whose mind was the following sweet words full of
devoted to righteousness and who righteousness and purpose:—( 6-7)
qa leq gaa «oat A BGA | aaa «eaaea «aeanlifa : afada il |
azé 4ooasgfasafe = ateettaq TT | TMNT ‘lei afeza fafaeaaa ie |i
qa: areal aged =oaterm: cease | afassae: «at ofa =gaftay [ec 1
Sya Rasa: as ad aa: | atu: afiaaeat a ast faa=aarq | 22 II
RETAIL az qayfafadtaarl | aaa TT yaaa afsa 22 |
aq 4 oafae} §=6gfafd = garaarnar }
‘Indeed there is no joy to me, who ins to the rites prescribed in the
have been repeatedly wailing for a son soriptures, How shall PS ae able ao
( all these years ). In order to be attain the object of my oe :
blessed with a son I shall propitiate plan towards this igh aa me y be
the Lord through a horse-sacrifice: such devised ( by tbe a ? : ralcchtae
is my intention. (8)I therefore wish all the Brahmans ea ¢ ee od
to perform the aforesaid sacrifice accord- Vasistha acclaimed the aforesaid propo

5 V.R.N.—1
 34 KALYANA-KALPATARU { Bk. 1
put forth by the king with his own be sacrificed ) be releatred.( 11) Also
lips, in the words ‘'Well conceived !’’ let a sacrificial ground be prepared on
‘Excellent !!'' (10) Nay, highly pleased, the northern bank of the Sarayu. (Through
they all tendered the following advice to the contemplated sacrifice ) you will at
Dasaratha:—''The well-known requisites all events get sons* desired by you, O
(for the performance of a horse-sacrifice) ruler of the earth,—you, to whom such a
may be got together and the horse ( to pious idea for getting a son has occurred.’’

TAGNSHAT = TSH aaaq fasranfraa | eI

aartaage =—-Us eieqEsalaa: | ara: aftyaeat A get aaarfee || ey II
aaufafiaaa: 9algremal «= aaa | azarae at qayfaradaanz | 2% II
araqaft aqeat amaed = aarfaly | U4: grquy ag: agate aétfaar il 2€ Il
THU WA «+8 aaa | oMTaaA | fox fe quad ea fagial aaueaan: || eo II
fafigtaar aaa aq: aat faa laa fags A ma aAIcAa Il cll
aut faa Ss fart aaa: =axrftae |
The king was pleased to hear the ( horse- ) sacrifice is capable of
aforesaid utterance of the Brahmans. being accomplished by any and every
With eyes rolling through delight, monarch provided there is no grievous
the king then said to the ministers, transgression (in the shape of omission
‘‘Under orders of my preceptors let the
of certain essential rites ) made in the
requisite materials for the sacrifice be course of this pre-eminent sacrificial
got ready now. (12-14) Let the performance; for Brahmans that have
( sacrificial ) horse be released under attained the form of an Ogre (due
the superintendence of ( four hundred} to
Omission of Mantras and rites
Ksatriya ) princes ), though
capable of guarding well-versed in the science of ritual
and controlling it, along with the arch
act8 are on the look-out
priest ( who is required to pour oblations for minor
transgressions (in order to get an
into the sacrificial fire at every stride Opportunity to spoil the Facrifice and
the horse takes in the course of its thereby get the share of the gods ).
wanderings over the globe ).{ And let ( 16-17 ) He who undertakesa Facrif
a sacrificial ground be prepared on the icial
performance bereft of the
northern bank of the (holy ) Sarayu. prescribed
procedure forthwith perish
(15 )$ Let propitiatory rites ( intena- es. Therefore
Steps may be taken
ed to avert to ensure that
evils) be elaborately this sacrificial undertaking
gone through in the proper order of mine ig
concluded in accordance
of sequence and in accordance with the
prescribed procedure;
with the scriptural ordinance.
for you are
This capable of doing al] this.’?
ES IBS IE AT TIS RSET earnest ee

* This
= ian pecrorcance with the) popular saying: —‘uesq, qeq: gat: ( One should
many sons ). covet
+ We read in the Brahmanas:—“qqz
aqqy t afer agerqiaa? ( For
the horse-sacrifice four hundred warriors guard avoiding interruption in
the horse. )
{ The Brahmanas further declare:— ‘agg Freqw qz ot gare.’
§ Verses 15 to 19 of this canto have been repeated almost
under the same numbers. verbatim in Canto XII
 Canto 9 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA
35
aif awaqaq aq alan; sfaghaar: i 22
qiaeze aq aay aaiga «faa 8 | ae fasted aaa adacay
TUAAT || Re ||
saa aleaa: aq
Gasraaanay,
Ly g
| faasiaar ara fag afaalfaeaada | 22 II
lon

afafiaeg afesi aad HAUL | TeaqRAT Zags: afaary agafuard || 22 |)

faasifear eq aan gffaa Heald: | aa a ae at: geldReg ada: 22 II
sara hat =fara WASE =-AHN |
awa = dafiairta = aaa qaqa | gaqaeqa luca qaala = feareaad (| 2 II
Fee AAA aaa onary aa esem: ay Wc u
Hearing the aforesaid instructions of present (in the assembly ), the highly
Daégaratha (the king of kings ) in order of intelligent Dasgaratha (a lion among
sequence, and treated with honour (by the therulers of men) retired to his gynaeceu
m.
emperor ), all those counsellors said Seeking his favourite consorts mentioned
‘Amen !'’ Likewise did the aforesaid above (entitled as they were to
Brahmans (too including the family participate in the sacrifice ), the afore-
and other priests), who knew what 6aid monarch then said to them, “TI
is right, said ‘‘Amen !’’, felicitating shall perform a_ gacrifice for the sake of
Dagaratha (a jewel among the kings ) a@ 600; ( be prepared to) undergo
and, then, permitted ( by him ), consecration (for the said ceremony
all withdrew (even) as they had along with me).’’ At the aforesaid
come. Having sent away the aforesaid utterance (of their husband ), which
Brahmans, the emperor spoke to the was most pleasing (to hear), the
ministers as follows: “Let the sacrifice lotus-like faces of the glorious
recommended by the priests be duly brought queens brightened like lotus flowers
to a ( succe)ssful conclusion.’’ Having at the expiry of the cold seagon.
said s0 and sent away the ministers ( 18—24 )
Thus ends Canto Eight in the Bala-Kandaz of the glorious Ramayana
of Valmiki, the work of a@ Rsi and the oldest epic.

qaqa: aT:
Canto IX
A dialogue between Emperor Daéaratha and Sumantra
Vassar «= TE an wsaffenate | yaa aq Fuad FUT A Aa BAT Il ge II
pfafaeqesist yuad) aa va: | apa waar ga asa F7 II 2 |
= ~~

san afat usa yam off | seas agaist fanse eft aa: i & II
garg a era ga xvas) a aq faaaret afiaaat: ar il ¥ Il
aii oosiaifa faaedt «ea fraacarg | afed aerader affeqfa weraa: il & Il
. S : & = ‘

aag afd usa fata alad aa |

Hearing of this (intention of Emperor Dasaratha ) spoke to the king in private
Dasgaratha to undertake a horse-sacrifice as follows:—''(Kindly) listen to a popular
for being blessed with a son ), Sumantra legend, also heard by me in the course of
( the charioteer as well as a minister of a Puoranic exposition.( 1) This expedient
 36 KALYANA-KALPATARU [ Bk. 1

( in the form of a _ horse-sacrifice ), known by the name of a

recommended by the priests ( Vasistha be born to the era paige
and others ), has ( also ) been heard of brought up in the woods and ever m :
by me as the theme of a legend. The about in the woods ( alone ), the plage
Omniscient sage Sanatkumara, O king, hermit, who will be a Tuler a ne
foretold of yore an anecdote in the Brahmans, will know nothing ( abou i
presence of seers in connection with the world ) beyond constant eu to 7
(future ) birth of ( four ) sons to you, father ( Vibhandaka ). Both* the typeso
( The narrative as told by Sanatkumara Brahmacharya ( celibacy ) well-known
runs as under:— ) There ig a s0n born to in the ( three ) worlds and ever extolled
the sage Kasyapa and known by the name by the Brahmans, will be observed by the
of Vibhandaka. (2-3) A son, who will be high-couled sage.
oe
qaaq | adaaey ui
Tw: «= aad
~ iy
I & II
afa gage frat a aafaqag | vaftaeaa ats g Dagiea: gaat Il © Il
aey osfat
>

us faq agias: | ae safamale ual ufasafs gareqr il ¢ Il

.

sags: = -gale q STARA | AAI a Taal Ua saaaaa: il & |

Mamssadsar aardla saat | vaca: aaeutot «6alaareaafer: | ko II
aaa = fra aft = gat a | zw oad ust ad arama: 1 2 (I
qeafea &t nde = arena qa: | Auvssat UT aalaRera | 22 11
aa J Ade Baws ygawayq|
framerate TIT Aaa | Ga=e wat areat § fafaar qaarfea: || 23 UI
aut g aad wear um feat sweat | tae
8 waaqlaad a daar || Wy I
aay ust fafafaeq ae afraftuaard | gaanaraia dofacafa RFA || L& II
t gual aq: am afaa faa: | a asa adic aaaai
ta ¢ za | 8 II
qeala farafiear § aaa ar aa | AAA ai As a a a usar 1 ee \l
wangifaaaa = -arforar faye’: Ga | Aicisarag 2a: aear ares aatad Il ee I
Bate SA yaaa «fare | aaeaRaataae MEd Agr | Ve II
a4 gt A guest | gee | aaelarseartay ANWA GAIL |] Ro II
aM Aga aaty onary awa aan: Bq i a |
Time will roll past the saia ( youn
g) Romapada will be the well-known
Bage even while living as aforesaid ruler
( in of the Anga territory.
the woods with his own fathe Through some
r as his traargression by that king there
teacher ), attending the sacred fire will bea
as well most severe and fearful drought,
as his illustrious father, In those very that will
be a source of terror to all men.
days, of course, the glorious Whena
and mighty droughthas actually cet in, the
king, full of
* The primary type of Brahmacharya is the one chara
Mudja grass and deerskin and livin cterized by the wearing of a girdle of
g singly in the house of a teach
Brahmacharya consists in marrying er; while the secondary type of
a girl of one’s own Varna (grade
course of training in his teacher's in 8ociety), after undergoing a
house, and copulating with her
sixth, eighth, tenth, twelfth, only curing the second, fourth,
fourteenth and sixteenth night
of course the first four night s following the menstruation,
s as well as the Parva days, barring
and the eighth and fourteenth viz, the new moon and the
lunar days. Says the sage Yajn full moon
avalkya:—
RNegdaan: soi af garg dfaata | agada CIMCICI CoC cOe aT
Canto 10 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 37
agony, will call together Brahmans who was sure to curse those who would
advanced in learning and address them try to lure away the young hermit from
( as follows ):—‘You have heard about my his father's presence )’ and will (try to)
(past) actions (responsible for this pacify the king (in order to avert his
drought ) and are aware of the displeasure at their disobedience by
practices of the world. ( 4—10 ) ( Kindly ) assuring him that they would think out
enjoin a course of discipline by undergo- sOme other means of luring away the
ing which my sins may beatoned for.’ All hermit and submit their proposals
the aforesaid jewels among the Brahmans in that connection later). (16) (Duly )
will be requested in these words by the deliberating on the feasible methods of
king ( Romapada ). (11) (And) the luring away Rsyasrnuga ( from his father’s
said Brahmans, (all) masters of the hermitage ), they will suggest them (to
Vedas, will speak to the king (as the king ) and say, ‘We shall (try to )
follows):—'Fetch here by all ( possible ) fetch the ( youthful ) Brahman ( to your
means the sage Rsyasrnga, ( son of capital ) and ( we shall do so in such a
Sage Vibhandaka), O king |! (12) Causing way that )no blame will attach to us.’
Rsyasrnga, Vibhandaka’s sona Brahman (17 ).In this way ( according to the
well-versed in the Vedas, to be brought suggestion of the family priest and the
with due reverence ( to your capital ), O ministers of King Romapada ) the Rsi’s
ruler of the earth, give away ( to him in son ( Rsyasrnga ) will be caused by
marriage) your daughter, Santa, according Romapada ( the ruler of the Anga
to the scriptural ordinance with a devout territory ) to be brought ( to his own
and unquestioning mind, O monarch }”’ capital ) through courtesans, when the
(13) Hearing their suggestion, however, rain god will cause clouds to send down
the king will fall a musing as to by rain and Santa ( Dagaratha’s daughter
that mighty sage can be adopted by Romapada ) will be given
what means
brought to his capital. ( 14 ) Having (in marriage ) to Rsyagrnga.( 18) And
in consultation Rey aésrnga, your son-in-law, will actually
arrived at a conclusion
get sons for you(by pouring oblations into
with his counsellors, the prudent king
the sacred fire ). This prophecy of the
will then despatch his family priest and
( to bring the page Sanatkumara has been reproduced
ministers with honour
by me (as aforesaid ).’' (19) Full of
young hermit with them). (15) They
hear the delight Dagaratha forthwith replied to
will, however, be distressed to
and with drooping Sumantra, “It may ( now ) be pointed
king’s command,
out (to me ) how and by what device
faces submit ( as follows ):—‘We are not was brought ( to the
to go, afraid ( a8 we are ) of the the sage Rsyaérnga
prepared ).’’ ( 20 )
of Romapada
Resi ( Vibhandaka, Reyasrnga’s father, capital
in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana
Thus ends Canto Nine
the work of a Rst and the oldest epic.
of Valmiki,
$e 3

qua: a:
Canto X
the capt tal of Romapada
How the sage Reyasrnga was lured away to
to his adupted daughter, Santa
and married
garaged =val laae 429 aaa |
aalqaa ufafa: | aa fanfed ay ay A afeafu: ae | 8 Ul
aasqrgeatatal
 38 KALYANA-KALPATARU { Bk. 1
VAUNAATAS aalAka: gules: | Sara facqratsaaearfaefutafaa: |) 2 I
HP PTLSY qFAATAT TNFa: | HafMaeg ariat fasamt gaa az | 2 Il
ePaaefaadaefrasarfata: | gearaafacqra: = fas =areaadlaany || ¥ Il
utara ws Bas: wea: | cela fdaataaeedte ana: Il & Il
Urged by the king ( Dasgaratha ), with the fair sex as well as with the
Sumantra then made the following objects of senses and the pleasures
reply:—‘‘Hear from me with your relating to them.(3) We shall in no
counsellors, as being exhaustively told by time cause him to be brought to your
me, how and by what device the sage capital by means of pleasing objects of
Rsyasrnga was brought ( to the capital senses that attract the mind of men;
of Romapada ) by his counsellers, (1 ) 8teps may therefore be taken ( towards
Accompanied by the ministers, the family. this end ).( 4) Let beautifully adorned
priest (of Romapada) spoke to Romapada courtesans of comely appearance proceed
as follows:—‘‘The following unfailing there ( to the hermitage of his father ).
expedient has been carefully thought out Received kindly (by the youthful
by us. (2) Living (as he does)in the woods sage ), they will lure him away to
and rich in askesis and study of the this place by recourse to diverse
Vedas, Rsyasrnga is wholly unacquainted devices.’’ ( 5 )

ma TA IST aa gafeay | gdifeay afar aar amet A am ll eu

Te FAT at sgeeq | amenfagisha ad Fafa <li iw |
mt FA dq — Rreamraarfea: | fag: @ faadast arfiaarra WAT Il ow
a d4 seamafe zeqa agfaar | ef ar garazar WalAT Aa AMAT || <u
Hearing this, the king ( Romapada ) (adjoining Srngaverapura, associated
with
replied to the priest, ‘So be it!’’ The the name of Rsyasgrnga ) made attempts
family priest (in his turn ) forthwith to have a look at the Rsi’s son, who was
instructed the counsellors ( accordingly ) full of self-control and always stayed
in
and the latter did as they were told the hermitage. Ever contented with his
(%. e., despatched the courtesans with father’s affection and fostering
care he
the necessary equipment ).( 6) Hearing never stepped beyond the hermitage.
the royal command, the foremost of the ( 7-8 ) Since his ( very ) birth that
courtesans (of Romapada's capital ) hermit ( boy ) had never before Been
any
entered the extensive forest and, staying man or woman or ( for that matte
r ) any
not very far from the hermitage ( of the other living being born in a
town or in
sage Vibhandaka ) in the woodland the countryside. (9 )

da: aalfaq od Raat qe=B aT | asses Tea UHI: || eo 4

qaaau: = AZT Te HTT | ssftgaaqata aay TAAAATT |] 22 ||
ae fH ada masmafese aaq | Gat fasd gt aa aufe aa a: 224
aeeareMets = oFeaea |= ga far: | erataey afastar sueard Raz TAHT
|| Lz II
far faaosaisena aeté ga ailza: | eas elt wad a Fa | OR ay 1)
TEIAAIZISHIA
oy |
ala Tueaal: | aed alsa gst F ast faadag |)
aaa: = =6ooRaT SS aatat nftea g& ||
=F | aaiange me seg: aaa sear: I} && ||
 Canto 10 j VALMIBI-RAMAYANA 39
Impelled by providence, One day, in him an urge, born of
Rsyasrnga ( son natural
of Vibhandaka ) came attraction, to mention the name
( out of his hermitage ) to the area where of his
father (and other things too).
the courtesans were encamping, (13)
and ‘‘Vibhandaka is ( the name of) my
beheld there the aforesaid lovely women. father
and 1 am his own son ( Sprung from his
(10) Singing in a melodious strain, all loins ). My name, Reyasrnga, as well
the aforesaid young women, who were as my pursuit (in the form of austeritier)
attired in different colours, approached
is celebrated in this ( tract of
Rsyasrnga (son of Vibhandaka) ) land.
and (14) In this ( very ) forest close by
addressed (to him) the following there is the site of our hermitage,
question:—( 11) ‘*We desire to know, O O
lovely ones ! There I shall certainly
holy one, who you are and how you get offer
worship ( hospitality ) to you all with
on. ( Pray ) tell us, wherefore do you due ceremony."’ (15) On hearing the
roam about all alone in the remote and reply of Rseyasrnga (son of fage
lonely forest
9'' ( 12 ) Women as they Vibhaéndaka ) there appeared
were,
in all
whose
form had never’ been of them a resolve to gee the site
seen by him ( before ) in that of his hermitage, and all the women
forest and who were endowed with an | ( accordingly ) departed from that
place
exterior worth coveting, there appeared ( to the hermitage ). ( 16 )

Tat F at =qarahiqaara q | qqnedfae qafad qe ge @ a: ll oll

wfaza Tt oat Get oaat «wa aaaar: atitaa a g nna afi ag: Il vel
aaa ge 6 6ogerdiafs = fe wan fay us A naa a alfa || ee II
qdard aafega aat eqaataa: Heal Tagen ueaia falaasgangy || Ro ||
af aaa asd peda wa aaa| aneaeagait aa freafafaary | 8 II
AGsy A deal fay aaaal faa | T=Slea MIATA Maas fla: fa: || 21
Rsyasrnga (son of Vibhandaka ), them without delay, O holy one! This
so the tradition goes, then did worship may do you good.’' (19) Closely embrac-
to them even as they arrived ( at his ing him and full of delight they all then
hermitage ), saying, ‘‘Here is water to gave him small round sweetmeats and
wash your hands and there is water to various kinds o{ ( other) dainty dishes
wash your feet with; and here are roots to eat.( 20) Hven after enjoying them
and fruits offered by me.'’ (17 ) Accepting the glorious sage took them for fruits
the aforesaid worship, however, all of ( alone); for they were such as had never
them actually made up their mind to been tasted before by those ever dwelling
return apace, ill at ease as they were, in the woods. ( 21) Taking leave of the
being afraid of the Rsi ( Vibhandaka, ( young ) Brahman and telling him of
who had gone out on some errand at that some sacred observance (tO be gone
particular moment ). (18) (While return- through by. them ), those women then
ing, they said, ) ‘‘Accept, O,sage, these departed under that pretext, afraid as
excellent fruits offered by us (too) and eat they were of his father. ( 22 )

Tag ag Beare = fas: | sequeeradig = gata Raa I RII

n c~

ag
aaisiaed 9 tama = ATL fanresaa: dala Aaa faraaeqe: |I R¥ Il
wala! AA a
ER AAW: «ASFA: | esq oq adt fagaard cearaar | 4 I
siaq a: Ss atemeaqafie a: | waaai aq aenafafa waa | RII
faamaa adhe eqqafa a fet oa | auicay faa fafafe ufsar ay | Roll
 KALYANA-KALPATARU { Bk.1
40

all left, the Brahman with a delighted mind the moment they
When they had
( Rsyaérnga ), sprung from the loins of saw the sage coming from his hermitage,
(a scion of the sage they all then addressed to him the
Vibhandaka
Kasgyapa ), felt uneasy at heart and was following request:—''( Just ) pay a visit
restless through agony. ( 23) Thinking to our hermitage, O gentle one !’’ and

of them in bis mind again and again, (further ) spoke as follows:—( 24—26 )
that powerful and glorious sage Rsyasrnga “Although roots and fruits of various

(son of Vibhandaka) departed from that kinds may be had in abundance here, this

place the following day to that area where process ( of entertainment ) will surely be

those charming courtesans had been seen gone through there (in our hermitage )
( by him) beautifully adorned ( the in a special degree even as compared
previous day ). Going forth to meet him to this place.’’ ( 27 )

aa Gg aad | atataatal eaanaq | nada aff aaa a faegeran fara: || 2 Il

aq aidan a faa afea nemafa | aay agar Za smq oeledear <8 il
qin fai aq 4 aufag: | aeyara aft oe: fear a ae Ta: II 0 Il
sey* qq ogaat aena ara: ganifea: | aa cag fadearear fad aequiaaq u 8 Il
arate | TARA aT TAT amare | deat Meda AAA! UST SAAT a: Ul FR II
a a aa aa ada: |gafsa: | WATS Aas: AUT ae waar Wl F2 Ul
ZAG AAIATAT qT Salaenlea SAAIVS SAA BT Yo Il

Hearing the prayer of themall, (which due ceremony water to wash his hands
was 80 ) captivating to the heart, he made with and begged of that prince among
up his mind to go ( with them ) and the Brahmans a boon to the effect that no
women took him ( to the capital of King wrath might enter (the mind of ) the
Romapada ) in that manner (in a boat page ( or his father for his having caused
on the holy Ganga ).( 28) Even while the sage to be lured away to his
the high-souled Brahman was being kingdom from his father's presence ).
escorted there ( to the Anga territory) (31) Having ushered him into the
the god of rain sent down a shower all of Synaeceum and duly given away with a
a sudden at that (very ) time, bringing tranquil mind his daughter, Santa, the
great joy to the world, (29 ) Going forth said king experienced ( great ) joy. ( 32 )
to meet the ascetic Brahman, who had Duly entertained with all the desired
arrived ( in his kingdom ) synchronously objects in this way, the said Rsyagrnga,
with the rain, the said ruler of men who was possessed of unique glory,
bowed low to the sage and touched the lived there (in the gynaeceum of King
ground with his head.( 30) Fully Romapada ) with his weddea wife,
composed in mind he offered him with Santa. ( 33 )
Thus ends Canto Ten in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana of
Valmiki, the work of @ Rsi and the oldest epic,
00 Doe
Canto 11 j VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 41

WHA Aa!
Canto XI
Urged by Sumantra, Emperor Dafaratha calls on bis friend, King
Romapada, and brings with the latter’s permission
Santa and Rsyasrnga to his own palace.
waeoua fe wee ay A aad fea |aa a eagae: summa afm | g
URN Ss sat vfscala
Gulag: | arta cal war ata aagfaa: || g
ce a

*UI Gey q aa wat afasafa | FA AS Aaa Areal ara ufarala || 2 II

qaqa | Uae ATI 3fa Aa aq aust cael) afacafs azraar || y
aqaqqaist aqateasaearaal 4a HIA | SNetd AISSAA: AAAI Fee A || .

Further hear from me, O king of name { given in adoption to him by

kings, ths wholesome words which the Dagaratha ). ( 3 ) The ruler of the Angas
aforesaid wise seer ({(
the foremost ( the son of King Anga ) will be known
of all heavenly beings
) was actually by the name of Romapada. Posressed of
pleased to utter:-( 1) ‘In the line great renown, the said King Dasgaratha
of the Ikswakus will be born a highly will approach the latter ( with the
pious and glorious king, Dasaratha following request ):—(4) ‘( Since )I am
by name, who will be true to without (a male) issue, O king whose
his promise. (2) Friendship will be mind is given to piety, let the sage
developed by the said monarch with the Rsyasrnga(the husband of Santa), (when)
ruler of the Angas. And the latter will permitted by you, perform a sacrifice
have a highly blessed daughter, Santa by for the propagation of my race.’ (54

sal Uasa aq ata waa a flea a gated «yaad |aearaatearaaia tl & II

gaa aida fag a usar fanasaz: sjeeaft od aa Se ’araueaar || © Il
qoaua cal aqena: sFarale: sage faaies alaeala aaa ll ¢ Il
aaa | aC CART: suaaa a aa fasqene franesia: | 8 Il
Gaal afacatea aeasfaafaaa: qanfasiaa: aayag fava il zo Il
request of the ruler of men, who knows what is
“Hearing the aforesaid
request Rsyasrnga, the
the emperor and revolving it in his right, will
comply with foremost among the Brahmans, with
mind, and resolv ing to
ada will joined palms to officiat e aB a priest for
it, the noble-minded Romap
sacrifice, obtaini ng a
instantly part with the sage Rsyasrnga conducting the
(the husband of Santa), ( already ) ( male ) progeny and securing ( an abode
in) heaven ( through a son). And
bleseed with a son. (6) Taking (with him)
rid that jewel among the Brahmans
the said Brahman ( Rsyasrnga ), and through
)
of his agony (by securing his very King Daégaratha (the ruler of the people
wiil get that desired object. ( 8-9 ) And
presence ), the celebrated monarch
his (as a result of that sacrifice ) there will
( Dagaratha ) will perfor m ( with
ed be born to him ( as many as ) four sons
help and guidance ) the aforem ention
) possessed of immense prowess, and well-
pacrifice ( for being blessed with a son beings, who
among all created
with his inner mind highly gratified. (7)
known
will bring honour to tkeir liney7UClt))
Nay, desirous of fame, King Dasaratha,

6 V.R. N.—I
 42 KALYANA-KALPATARU E Bk. -1

wa a taga: ga afar BAIL | AAA «oouNaT «GU Baga oy: Neel

a aq Garage aalaa guray | aaa Aaa Wal =aaqwalea: || 22 Il
So did that omniscient and powerful progeny ), O tiger among men, bring you
sage Sanatkumara, the foremost among the sage, highly honoured, with due
heavenly beings, utter of yore a prophecy ceremony, going personally (to escort
in the Satya Yuga preceding the current him) with a detachment ( of your
round of four Yugas. (11) As such troops )and animals and vehicles used
( keen as you are to obtain a male for conveying men, O great king !( 12 )

SCs(2 he PA zl AMMA | aaa afass a qaqa faana a || 22 II

araga: aga: aaa aq a fza: | qa aaeda eqfarza aa: na: || ey Il
atram ad fst aa Fafa: | sag a fended Qacieaatqng || 24 II
afta Pep | aaurafiaraeaqd | aa ust aMara gai aa esa: | 28 II
afaaiqd aa F wa geetareaueaar| dana = aeNARATa laa | te I
qe aaa ale TTT | gt ganas aalfiear awa: [lec ll
aarsieaar UST Uslafaenae | Ural GI Bal Usa ae vat faa | 28 II
nad ami oa oa OC MegaaT| aa UsT aaa Tad a laa: Ul Xo ||
Sa aad fay ms | ae WATT afiga: ofiera adeqre ai aq 1 22 Il
Dasgaratha was rejoiced to hear the emperor ) as well as the relation in
advice of Sumantra; nay, having Which the emperor stood to the Bage
conveyed the opinion of the charioteer ( being the real father of his wife, Santa)
( to Vasistha ) and secured the consent as also how Santa was given in adoption
of Vasistha, proceeded with the queens by the emperor to Romapdda, who was
( the inmates of his gynaeceum ) as well issueless, at the latter's request;
as with his ministers tothe place where thereupon Rsyagrnga honoured the
that Brahman was. Passing through emperor in return (for the latter's
forests and crossing streams he gradually salutations ). Greatly honoured in this
reached that land where Rsyagrnga (the way by Romapada and having stayed
foremost with
among the sages) actually him for seven or eight days, the emperor,
lived. Reaching that place, he forthwith the foremost among men, spoke to the
saw the son of Vibhandsaka, the foremost king
as follows:—‘‘Let your daughter, Santa,
among the Brahmans, resplendent as O king, proceed along with her husband
fire and seated near Romapdda. With to my capital, O ruler of the people,
an extremely delighted mind the king Since there is a great undertaking
( Romapada ) thereupon offered worship on
foot ( there )."’ Having promised
in order of seniority to the €mperor as the
visit of that wise man ( Rsy asrnoga
well as to those who accompanied him )
with the words ‘Amen '", the
with particular reverence because of the king
addressed the following
emperor being his ( esteemed ) friend. request to
the Brahman:—‘'Proceed
By Romuapada was made known to the you ( to
Ayodhya) with your wife
enlightened Rsyasrnga (the |" Hearing this,
gon of Rsyasrnga ( the son of Vib
Vibhandaka ) his friendship ( with the handaka ) gaid
to the king at once, ‘So
be it '* (13-21)
q aAqqeqqTaATa: yaa ae Waar | aaeararats sar waReA
AAFzTa aT Bear |] 22 |)
VAWNeA Waar | aa seqnissa oferat
TWA: || V3 ||
Canto 12 j VALMI&I-RAMAYANA 43
qVey yaa «qa aiamfia: | fearat aaz aq fata aetna |l x II
qita famarysz
3 qaaiftdaag
ip | aa: seerMe: aes oar UsTAATTAT {1 24 I
TH Wt aq at wat aq off aari aa: edad usar ant gfaaare |] 2a |!
ages: —_qeewHea fas | aa: cafear as eer F ame fez | VI
Teel UA REA | qu AA *teFq sean seq |1 2 Il
agi Tad gat Fal a Alea: | HAHA aAisswld AA aelaaleard || 28 II
saga =aathit atear Zar aaa | ae Vat Aare Meassacquqmay |I Re |I
gaat gat: a war Aa fava: | Sara am afaar shaq aie aefesr | 38 II
ZA AMAIA AAA SUA TAGS casa: At 1 22 I]
( Thus ) permitted by the king, he goes. All the citizens were really
left with his wife (for Ayodhya ). much delighted at that time to
Greeting with joined palms and clasping see the Brahman ( Rsyasrnga ) being
each other to their bosom out of affection, treated with respect and ushered into
the mighty Dasaratha and Romapada_ the city by the king, who had rendered
both rejoiced, Taking leave of his friend, help to Indra (in his campaign against
Daégaratha (a scion of Raghu) then depart- the demons ),—( even ) as Lord Vamana
ed ( for his capital ). ( 22-23 ) ( While (son of the sage Kasyapa ) was ushered
doing so ) he despatched ( in advance ) into paradise by the thousand-eyed
swift-footed messengers (with the Indra ( the ruler of the gods). ( 24—28 )
following instructions ) to the citizens Having introduced the sage into the
( of Ayodhya ) :—‘'Let the whole city be gynaeceum and offered him worship
tastefully decorated at once, (nay) sprinkl. according to the scriptural ordinance,
ed with waterand (then) dusted, fumigated Dagaratha thought himself at that
with incense and adorned with buntings.,"’ time as one whose object (in life) had
Overjoyed to hear of the king having been accomplished, by escorting him( to
( well-nigh ) arrived, the aforesaid his palace ). ( 29 ) Seeing the large-
citizens thereupon did at once all that eyed Santa come with her husband in
precisely as had been desired by the that state ( with a babe ), all the queens
king. Placing Rsyasrnga ( the foremost experieneced (great ) joy through love,
of the Brahmans ) at his head, the king (30) Being treated with honour by them
then entered the well-decorated city in and particularly by the king himeelf, she
lived there happily for some time
the midst of blasts of conches and the
along with her husband and babe. (31)
sound of kettle-drums: so the tradition
Canto Eleven in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana
Thus ends
of Valmiki, the wort of a Rst and the oldest epic.
ee SAI

ACEP
Canto XII
of a
Emperor Daégaratha gives his consent to the performance
horse-sacrifice for being blessed with a son.

qa: lee afeafad gadlet | aad anqard Ua az HalsuaT Il & Il

44 KALYANA-KADPATARU [ Bk.1

qa: ames at oO Rata | aay awa daa «BSA A || 2 Ml

aafe za Uslagara qagafaqy | atau: afiaarat A awa fag=aaiz tl 3 ll
Aza AaaL az qayafataay | adisadeaa get areas Fes Il Yl
GHANA faggfast aaa: | eat amaetd a senfena 2497 Il & Ml
qafed qfass AO ae feHaTAT: |
Afterwards, when a considerable time said to the king, who ruled over the
had elapsed (since the advent of (entire ) globe, ‘Requisites (for the
Rsyagrnoga ), and an unusually charming sacrifice ) may be got ready and your
spring set in, an urge was felt by the horse let loose. And let a sacrificial
emperor to undertake a sacrifice (for ground be prepared on the northern bank
being blessed with a son ), (1 ) Touch- of the Sarayu.'’ The king then spoke
ing the ground with his head he sought ( to Sumantra ) as follows:—''Sumantra,
(the help of ) the aforesaid Brahman speedily call Brahmans who are masters
( Rsyagrnga ), who possessed the splen- of the Vedas and priests whoare capable of
dour of a god, for conductinga gacrifice expounding the Vedas, viz, Suyajia and
with aview tothe propagation of his Vamadeva, Jabali and Kagyapa, Vasistha,
race a8 well as to the attainment of my family priest, and whoever other
heaven. (2) The sage accordingly jewels among Brahmans there may be.’’

qa: | gaeaqecata aat «=caltafama: |) & II

anal a ad aald SARL FaTAT | aa qatar qatar ust <a || © II
quidaed gh see 8 ©6aaanadte| HA TaaaaeA Tara alta F BAA Il < Il
qa anda aeaeifel afaaa | qe agfaesifa eqaia aq Il & Il
miagasaan aa ooeeaf |=acaey | aa: artala aalaa Ae: TATHAL | Lo II
qfasqaar: aa ocfaaeq ZarZaq | BVI meqaaafs =Far | 22 Ul
ae: afiaaeat qa awa fagsqay | azarslay at aaufafadtaaa | 22 I
ayer qaqa qaiagasiaaanar | aq a aifwat afafie gardarnar || 23 I
Proceeding hastily, the celebrated attain (all) my desired ends through
Sumantra, who walked with quick paces, the might ( spiritual power ) of
brought together in a body the afore. Rsyagsrnga.’' Thereupon, saying ‘‘Amen!”?
said Brahmane, who were all masters of all the Brahmans with Vasistha as
the Vedas. Receiving them with reepect, their leader acclaimed the aforesaid
King Dasarathe, whose mind was given proposal that had emanated from
to piety, then addressed ( to them ) the the lips of the king. And _ those
following words, which were reasonable headed by Rsyasrnga then replied
and sweet and full of piety and purpose:- to the king as _ follows:—( 10-11 )
‘Really there is no joy to me, who “Let (all) the requisites (for the
have been suffering ( great ) agony for sacrifice ) be got together and
( want of ) a son (all these years ). your horse be released and let a
( 3—8 ) I shall ( accordingly ) propitiate sacrificial ground be prepared on the
the Lord with a horge-sacrifice: such northern bank of the Sarayu. (12 )
is my resolve. I, therefore, intend to You, to whom such a pious idea
worship God through a sacrificial per- has occurred for securing a son,
formance called Aégwamedha ( a horge- shall at all events secure four sons
sacrifice )., (9). And I shafti certainly possessed of immense prowegs.’’ (21.5))
Canto 12 7} VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 45

qa: Matsva fesafiar | AaAAAae UST BAAS Bway

us var a || vvIl
JEN aaarsa are: afiyaeq a | anafifsaaea: aoe aera | 2 Il
ALIANT al qaqafadaay | meaaanfadea anaed quails |) 28 I
Ua: osduq ooae: =o? =n fear | agua wad +8) aaa MaaaT II ev II
fst f€ goad fAgial aaa: | faftdlaer aaeq ae: sal faazala | 2c ll
qa au falagea A Rate aaIaa | aut fart fieqat aaah: saaftaz | 88 II
The king got really pleased to hear proviced there is no grievous transgres-
the acclamation of the Brahmans. The sion ( inthe shape of omission of certain
monarch then joyfully spoke to the essential rites ) made in the course of
ministers in sweet words as follows:— this pre-eminent sacrificial performance.
( 14) ‘Let the requisites ( for the (17) For Brahmans that have attained
sacrifice ) be got together apace the formof an ogre ( due to the omission of
according to the instructions of my Mantras and rites ), though learned ( well-
elders. And let the ( sacrificial ) horse be versed in the science of ritual acts) are
let loose under the superintendence of on the look-out even for a minor transgres.-
( four hundred Ksatriya ) princes capable sion(in order to get an opportunity to spoil
of guarding and controlling it, along with the sacrifice and thereby get the share
the arch-priest. (15) Nay, let a sacrificial of the gods) and he who undertakes a
ground be prepared on the northern bank sacrificial performance bereft of the
of the Sarayu and let propitiatory preecribed procedure forthwith perishes.
rites (intended to avert evils) be (18) Therefore steps may be taken to
elaborately gone through in the proper ensure that this sacrificial undertaking
order of sequence and in accordance of mine is concluded in accordance
with the scriptural ordinance. (16) This with the prescribed procedure; ( for)
( horse-) sacrifice is capable of being you are capable of doing ali
accomplished by any and every monarch iiss el )

qa a daa: mearsaa | wae aq aaa AASSHANHAT II Ro II

aa ales:
aa famed aaaaegaay qlaaruy | saat: a4 Tastqaaay, || 28 Ul
~~

mag) ag APR, aufaa: | fasfiear a az gfaaa Herafa: || <2 Il

Ze MARIAN TAA SUA Tae Glas. A Warn
( of what is right. Then, being permitted
Thereupon all the counsellors
( by the emperor ), all returned as they
the king) acclaimed the aforesaid
had come. ( 21) Sending away the said
command ofthe emperor with the words
those Brahmans had
“Tet it be so’, and did as they were counsellors when

enjoined to do. ( 20) Those Brahman s dispersed, the highly intelligent monarch
entered his gynaeceum. ( 42 )
next glorified the emperor, who knew

the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana

Thus ends Canto Twelve in
of Valmiki, the work of a Rst and the oldest epic.
—-——
 46 KALYANA-KALPATARU { Bk.1

FATA: AT:
Canto XIII
Feudatory chiefs called under orders of the emperor and
charged with the duty of setting up stables etc.
Gar mead gard TTT: dqesnad | cars ad ae eaata aaa il 2 Il
sfaaa aft a eq: ofigsa a | aadiq sofia aad gaara feslaaT || 2 II
am oF faar qa aah afagaa | aaa fae: feat aargg fadtaar il = Il
war feara: deena gaa Gal Hela | aNeeat Yaar Aa UR aweq aera: il ¥ II
qt a a wsHaAAae fase: | afd adagaq waar aq aafiay ll & I
The vernal season having appeared by the scriptures, O jewel among sages,
again, one year* got completed and the and steps may be taken to ensure that no
powerful monarch ( Dagaratha ) called obstacles may be thrown ( by the ogres
on Vasistha with a view to commencing etc. )in the way of items forming part
the horse-sacrifice for the sake of a (male) of the sacrifice. (3) You are a loving
progeny.( 1) Having greeted Vasistha friend to me as well as my supreme
and ( his wife ) Arundhati and offered preceptor and an exalted soul ( too),
homage to them according to the The ( whole ) burden of the sacrifice that
scriptural ordinance, he addressed the has come to me is to be borne by
following humble prayer to Vasistha (the you alone.’’ (4) ‘tAmen!’’ gaid that
foremost of the Brahmans) with the Object jewel among the Brahmans to the
of obtaining a son:-(2) “Let the emperor, and added, ‘‘I shall undoubtedly
sacrifice intended to be performed by me, do all that which has been sought
O holy one, be commenced as enjoined for by you.’ ( 5 )

dasade fast za ATU Bag | waa falsaresa Isl Ras || & II

arabe = ada | aaaafi | aoanfsafaasda qaqa azadata ||
da galsmeiae: Ge Baga |awa atlerat aed UFMANT Ul ¢ II
Wal aqgaeet iaartaaate | sagt: fart a us agamPaar: i <1
AAMT ==Hea: «TAN: «= TUT waratdateta: gata: gfalar: 1 go II
qt
A
wae = eT
Se
=a: «| atIMaTaT Sa Usa
F © .
sR gH | ee II
TARTS = sat aE || ARIAT AeaaTer aTefratraaarz
- : |) 22 II
aaa eee AN cS
TA ear: | ae dksaaenft sae TMA || 22 |
taea fafaq wae a og dear | ef ant ae gat orate aaeHa: | Ve II
T Aa alee aTARagaafe | aaaHy FY cam: yes: fears
tarata : fair |i ¢& |
gst art aaa | 3 Sy aga: at aghwtsaa a |) ee |
a at afafed a ffa oafetaa |) ae nasa: Sia Megha Baar |) 2 |
The sage Vasistha then spoke to acts as well as to elderly and most piou
elderly Brahmans well-versed in ritual s
Brahmans, skilled in architecture
‘ :
In the Kalpa-Sitras we read: ‘qacatret ztaaq? ( One should Consecrate oneself for
horse-sacrifice at the end of a year a
( after the letting loose of the sacrificial horse i
Canto 13 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 47
(relating to sacrifices), as also to servants ( of royal visitors ) and dormitories ( for
engaged for the whole sacrificial session, the public ) and big houses for warriors
artists, carpenters, those entrusted with belonging to other states as well as for
the work of digging the sacrificial pits, those of our own territory. (12) The
astronomers and artisans, nay, even to houses should ( all ) be provided with
actors and dancers and likewise to pure- abundant edibles and equipped with all
minded men well-versed in sacred lore desired objects and excellent food should
and to those whose knowledge extended be provided to the citizens as well as to
over a very wide range of subjects,:— those hailing from the countryside
“Undertake you your( respective ) duties respectfully in accordance with the
connected with the sacrifice under Scriptural ordinance but never in a
orders of His Majesty. (6—8) Let bricks wanton way, so that members of all the
be speedily brought in many thousands grades of society may receive hospitality
and palaces befitting a monarch and with due honour, (13-14) And no disrespect
equipped with many articles of food should be shown (to anyone) even under
and drink etc. built. (9) And good the impulse of passion and anger. Nay,
houses for the Brahmans, strongly built hospitality should be shown in a special
and well provided with manifold edibles _ degree in order of seniority to those men
( such as fruits ) and articles of food and and artisans who may remain engrossed
drink be erected in hundreds. (10 ) with their duties connected with the
Similarly spacious dwellings and wells sacrifice. See that everything connected
etc. should be constructed for the citizens with all those who are duly honoured with
too and mansions should be built riches ( gifts of money ) and food is
separately for ( feudatory ) princes fully accomplished and nothing remains
expected to arrive from long distances. undone. ( Therefore ) with a mind full
( 11 ) Similarly stables should be erected of love, act you (all )in such a way
for the horses and stalls for the elephants as to ensure this.’’ ( 15—17 )

aa: aa aalaty qfasfiangaa | ae aq afafed a fafaq aftetaa I e¢ il

qi aq sara a fefaq ofert | aa: gaeaarga alas) aratqaaala Il 28 tt
fanesaa dada gheat 2 a affar: | arama aba aeaaaieda aeea: || Ro II
ana aC (ATO TTT | fafeenfaofe at sae aerate Rel
qua AIM A BaHA | Ga aalead areal aa: Ga aaa at URI
Approaching Vasistha, ( they ) all Bring together men ( other than those
thereupon spoke to him as follows:— specified in the foregoing verse ) from
as all lands, treating them with honour.
“Eyerything will be duly executed
( Nay ) bring yourself with great respect
desired (by you); nothing will remain
from Mithila the celebrated and highly
undone. ( 18 ) Weshall do it as enjoined
blessed Janaka, the heroic and truthful
( by you ) and nothing will be wanting.”’
Sumantra, Vasistha then king of Mithila, first of all. I make
Summoning
this suggestion to you, knowing him to
spoke (to him) as follows:—( 19) ‘Invite
be a predetermined relation ( of the
kings, (nay ) whoever on earth are pious,
emperor, as the prospectiv e father-in- law
asp well = as Brahmans, Ksatriyas,
( 21-22 )
Vaiéyas and Stdras in thousands. (20) of his sons ).

aitmfe Rad aad fraataq | aad cadet BANAT Ee Il 3 Il

an
PRAUAA qe 86a | agi | Usfeem aga afaeaa Il X¥ Il
ql
qesala jane gana | aaa use aya afaetaa ll 24 Il
As Ar
48 KALYANA-KALPATARU [ Bk.1
qa |= HASUT | MAHA ganaq | amas ar aqaefaated, || 2& II
gifaa qlee aha Taqsuy |
Ua: aNaaqala1y awa TMU | cela faegasiaa ausata asa Il 2 I
afer «=-textal aaa = | oafa fava F aea usa: ofadlae II Xe Il
dada aa fag aan «azaleas | Wala qantas = TUT | RS Ml
“Also bring personally the friendly Kosala, and with (due) honour Praptijia,
and god-like ruler of (the kingdom the heroic and supremely large-hearted
of ) Kasi, who ever speaks kindly, ruler of Magadha, the foremost among
they say, and possesses a noble men and well-versed in all sacred lore.
character. ( 23) Similarly bring here Taking the orders of His Majesty, invite
the celebrated and extremely pious the eminent rulers of the eastern
king of the Kekayasg, the aged father- territories as well as the monarchs of the
in-law of Dagaratha ( avery lion among Sindhusauvira and Saurashtra. ( 26-27 )
kings ), a8 well as his son. ( 24 ) ( Also) Further bring all the rulers of the south
bring here with great respect King and duly get together apace whatever
Romapada, the ruler of the Angas, a well- other friendly monarchs there are on the
known friend of our lion-like sovereign surface of the earth, along with their
and the wielder of a mighty bow, along followers and relations. Get these
with his son. ( 25 ) Likewise bring most through highly distinguished ambasradors
respectfully Bhanuman, the king of under orders of His Majesty.’’ ( 28-29)

qlasaaa = aeaeat Ss WeaRATTeG aqat | sqifearq Gear Walalawa Wr | Ro Il

mana f& aalear maa «aie | gaeaeaitd) sear aarad aerala: 1) 32 II
q A -RAteaT: aq afagsra neta | aa faaeaa wm ase agoafiaam || 221
qa: oid) fasts sal oafieadi | stazar a aad aeafaedleata ar i 331]
aaa HA Bea alate ala aqaq: |
Hearing the aforementioned command beenemployed to work (for the sacrifice )
of Vasistha on that occasion, Sumantra till the end reported to the eminent
hastily charged capable men with the sage Vasistha whatever had been
aforesaid duty of bringing monarchs. (30) accomplished in connection with the
( Nay ) under orders of the sage the sacrifice. (32) Pleased with their report,
highly intelligent Sumantra, whose mind ‘the sage ( Vasistha ), the foremost of the
was given to piety, personally departed Brabmane, then said to them all, ‘'No gift
with haste to bring with honour those should be made to anyone with disrespect
who had been specially marked out by or even with irreverence.(53) A gift
Vasistha (for being brought personally by made with contumely brings 1uin to the
Sumantra). (31) Nay, all those who had donor: there is no doubt about it.’’

aa: PPACEUARTATAT nalfaa: || ey I]

qgia Waa] Ua aaITEy Glad aes: gia usiafenadiq || e% |
STA | ALS UISTATRTA Uieaa | Hay BEM: BF aMe sea |] ze |
aft _ Fi at ge: ganrled: | aig a ua eS aMaaaAPaRA [1 ae 1)
ayAHagedadd q smear: | agaee ws Hada Afatlar 1 ec]
art qlesaaqaerqa sey aa: | faqa auaas fatal snedlafa: |) 8e 1
Canto 14 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 49
qalafagqa@t: «aga fasaar: | wears WEA =AMHATAWAT II vo II
qaqe =o: Sa que =aalafe | ota ae ceidt ust daranfaad ive Il
SAT AAA FeHltaly salary AaHwe Aaa.
“oe at ~ ia a ~ ~ a Q

AT Wl 22 WV
Some days after the departure of every side with all the desired objects
Sumantra and others ( a number of ) kings got together ( by your men ) and looks as
arrived with many valuable presents (in if erected by your (mere) wish.’’ ( 38 )
the form of jewels, pearls, articles of On the recommendation of both the sages
wearing apparel, ornaments etc. ) for Vasistha and Rsyagrnga Daégaratha
Emperor Daégaratha: so the tradition ( the ruler of the earth ) accordingly
goes. Highly pleased at their arrival, proceeded ( to the sacrificial hall ) ona
Vasistha spoke to the king as follows:— day marked with a propitious
( 34-35 ) ‘Kings have arrived at your constellation. ( 39 ) Having reached the
command, O tiger among men! Nay, all sacrificial hall in a body, placing
have been received with hospitality Rsyasrnga at their head, all the foremost
according to their deserts by me, O jewel Brahmans with Vasistha as their leader
among monarchs ! Moreover, everything ( Acharya ) then commenced the sacrifice
connected with the sacrifice has been got according to the scriptural ordinance in
ready by your men with great attention, the prescribed order the same day. Nay, the
Therefore, proceed you to the sacrificial glorious emperor with his congorts went
hall close by to commence the sacrifice. through the (ceremony of ) congeecration
( 36-37 ) Be pleased, O king of kings, to ( in order to qualify themselves for
inspect the hall, which is furnished on the sacrificial performance ). ( 40-41)
Thus ends Canto Thirteen tn the Bala-Kaida of the glorious Ramayana
of Valmiki, the work of @ Rsi and the oldest epic.

C ¢
qe: Aun:
Canto XIV
King Daégaratha proceeds with the horsessacrifice; Rsyasrnga grants
him a boon regarding the birth of four sons.
aq aaeat TT afer mia ata | awa alt ual =aaseaada || 2 Il
gpg ye FA aafeatur | aaa aes was BACHAA II 2 II
an pata fafaae =asa Saga: | aafafa aura oReara area: lt) 2 I
cay ela: «= FRAT. TFA feat: | aaa fafaaq aqafas ea area: Il ¥ II
aforementioned horse having being severally known by the names
The
the completion of a twelve. of Hota, Adhwaryu and Udgata ),
returned on
the foremost among the Brahmang
month after its release, the ( horse- )
on the northern discharged their functions in the
sacrifice commenced
Sarayu. (1 ) Placing great Aswamedha _ sacrifice started
bank of the
at their head ( as the arch. by this exceptionally noble-minded
Rsyaérnga
whose function is monarch. (2) The priests officiating at
priest or Brahma,
a sacri fice, the othe r the sacrifice, who had ( all) mastered the
to supe rvis e
at a sacrifice Vedas, duly performed their (respective)
three priests officiating

7 Vv. R. N.-1
 50 KALYANA-KALPATARU { Bk.1
duties and proceeded according to the into a heated vessel called Mahavira or
scriptural ordinance abiding by the Gharma, or into boiling ghee ) as well as
procedure (laid down in the Kalpa-Sutras) through the Isti(a minor sacrifice) called
and following the order of sequence given Upasada, according to the scriptural
in the Mimamsa-Sastra. (3) Having ordinance, the Brahmans (also) duly
gone through the rite known by the name performed every ( additional ) rite
of Pravargya (auxiliary to a _ horse- (even ) beyond the ( express ) injunctions
sacrifice, in which fresh milk is poured of the Sastras. ( 4 )

sfagsa aa oe oad | aaa fate | qazaaaratio ea afadnar: i & Il

tera fafaae edt ust aifagdisay: | weet a aad mlada aumAT Il & Il
giqaad a SES EIA: | Ree Wea egr aa aranynar: ll © I
Lv iC MTC Oe CCC CICS | Basal wea: faalaraatad: Il ¢ Il
iifafhage: fearaaeaelaaaled: | aad aura efanina feta ils Ul
qa aga aa zafed at a faa | 2t4q aaad aa aagd fe alee || ko Ml
Offering worship to the gods (sought to marked with letter-sounds the correct
be propitiated through the various rites), pronunciation and intonation of which
all the eminent sages ( officiating at the was picked up during the period of their
sacrifice ) duly performed, fullof delight study, Rsyagrnga and others invoked the
on the said occasion, the rites commenc- presence in that sacrificial hall of the
ing from the morning Savana (act of foremost of gods headed by Indra ( the
pressing out the Soma juice ).( 5) The ruler of gods). (8) Invoking them
Oblation intended for Indra ( the lord by means of charming invocatory Mantras
of paradise ) was duly offered ( to ( sacred texts ) sweetened with songs of
him) and the creeper* known by the praise, the Hotas (priests whose function
name of Soma (the king of herbs), is to invoke the gods at a sacrifice) offered
that drives away (all) sin, was Oblations to the gods (the denizens of
crushed ( and its sap extracted ). And heaven) according to their rank, (9)
the midday Savana was set on foot In that sacrifice no oblation was wrongly
in due order. (6) Ascertaining the offered nor was any rite omitted thi Ough
procedure by reference to the Sastrasg, ignorance; for every item was seen
those jewels among the Brahmans further accompanied with (the uttering of }) a
duly conducted the third Savana on Mantra and the priests did everything in
behalf of this exceptionally noble-mindea such @ way as to avoid transgressions
monarch. ( 7 ) Through incantations in the matter of procedure. ( 10 )
qa deqaeg ald) at gfedt at a aaa | aaa aor afaamaraqmar || ¢2 lI
att gat fea araarat yea | ater awa all’ waned wea | 221
qa aifaaria clara ada a | afaat aaarat a afascead | e381
alaat alaaaea ooataifa = fafaanfe oo | gfe |oaafeaa aa GARAFA || Ly II
Seer
aeagzia = eked RAT: | fea feat aa fesea falaaq oat tek
* We read in the Kalpa-Sutras on the eubject:--
‘ala usd gaia faa gafgefreena
“Placing the creeper known b y the name i
of King Soma on a slab of sto
esush it by means of ether stones.” ey eee ena
Canto 14 j VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 51

AAMT: eat: alana | seas: BAafearafa ae versa: |) 28 II

ara fe faftaq aie satata faacu: | wal dan wag & ef aaa uaa: | ell
WMsHAA Gea | AAMT qaqa | Seed | aaa ayeAliRoTNr: || ec I
During those days ( when the sacrifice food be given again and again and
‘was in progress ) no priest officiating at ( also ) articles of wearing apparel of
the sacrifice was seen exhausted ( too various kinds !'' many men in that
tired to carry on his duties ) or hungry sacrifice did as they were told ( freely
( or even thiraty ) and there was no gave away food and raiment ). (14)
Brahman ( particularly in that sacrifice ) Numerous heaps, resembling mountaing,
who was not learned and did not have of rice cooked from day to day in
(at least) a hundred = attendants the traditional way were seen on that
( pupils ). (11) .+.The Brahmans (as occasion on the sacrificial grounds. ( 15 )
well as the members of the other The men as well as the hosts of women
twice-born classes ) took their food that had arrived from different lands
every day and so did the members were fully entertained at that eacrificial
of the servant class ( the Sadras and performance of the high-souled emperor.
s0 on). The ascetics ( the Brahmacharis— (16) The noble Brahmans spoke well ot
and the Vanaprasthas ) also took their the food ( they ate ) as indeed cooked in

meals (under the auspices of the the proper way and tasteful ( too ) and
sacrifice ) and so did the recluses too as Dasaratha (a scion of Raghu) heard them
saying, ‘‘Oh, we are (fully ) sated. May
well asthe aged and the diseased as also
good betide you !|'’ (17) Nay,men richly
women and children. ( The dishes were
adorned served food to the Brahmans,
80 delicious that) no satiety was observed
while others decked with ear-rings
in the latter, even though they were fed
made of highly polished gems waited
day and night. ( 12-13 ) Pressed ( by men
upon the former ( in their turn ), (18 )
at the helm of affairs ) in the words ‘‘Let

ealedt | aa fast =2a ara qgaty | ore: aaifiaat dt: aeeaefaaiear 1 28II
faqga feat aa Gat HAST fear: | again amet Ae salfeat: I Ro I
ate 3 facalatealaal AACA: | wae J UR alaeHael fas: 4) 2 Mi
During the interval between two mistakes ) in this sacrificial performance
Savanas ( act of pressing out the Soma of that monarch ( King Dasgaratha ) was
juice ) on that occasion intelligent and not conversant with the six branches of
put forward knowledge auxiliary to the Vedas ( wiz, 1-
highly eloquent Brahmans
many reasoned arguments with the Siksa or Phonetics, 2-Vyakarana or
the better of one Grammar, 3-Chhandas or Prosody, 4-
intention of getting
5-Jyautisa or
another. (19 ) From day to day in that Nirukta or Etymology,
and 6-Kalpa or the science
sacrifice the aforesaid expert Brahmans Astronomy
to which prescribes the ritual and gives
discharged all the functions according
rules for ceremonial or sacrificial acts ),
the scriptural ordinance as directed ( by
not observe sacred vows and was
the elders ). ( 20) No Brahman holding did
in
duties not very learned or not skilled
the office of a Sadasya ( whose
and correct argument. ( 21 )
are merely to look on

ot aiega afera ve teat: arfeeera | ataat fezatea: qfraqal ar gt i il

ssenlanaal fast Zqzleaaeal | Zag aa fafeat argeaerafinat 11 23 I
afta: ay wad aesaaalae: | Wad ae aI HBAAalsHar HAA [I Xv Il
 52 KALYANA-KALPATARU [ Bk. 1
wafrafaraedt wafers: | arnftafiateaa aaezFat: | 4 Il
feat fafaaaq at faferf: azar er: | asraq: at Ta xeaRqaafeqar: || 28 Il
arsfeaea aaa: geaieta =gar | aadar difaaedl faust aur fate | Roll
When the time arrived for erecting the for gracing the sacrifice. ( 24) Those
sacrificial pillars, there came to be set up twenty-one pillars were twenty-one
in that sacrifice six pillars of Bilva spans high and had been duly adorned
wood, an equal number of Khadira, each ( covered ) with as many pieces of cloth,
by the side of a Bilva one, and six more each with one. (25) Having been
of Palasa, (22) One pillar of Slesmataka beautifully rthaped by carpenters, they
is recommended and 80 are reco n»mended were all strong and had been fixed
pillars of deodar (the timalayan according to the scriptural ordinance.
cedar ). ‘'wo only of such pillars ( of ( Nay ) they were all octangular and
deodar ) are recommended in the afore- had been provided with a smooth
said sacrifice (viz, ASwamedha) and they surface. ( 26 ) Covered with pieces of
should stand ata distance of six feet cloth and worshipped with flowers and
from one another. ( 23 ) All these had sandal-pastes, they shone bright as the
been got ready ( beforehand ) under the constellation known by the name of
directions of those well-versed in the the Great Bear ( presided over by
Scriptures and proficient in the sacrificial the seven Rsis ) in the heavens.
technique and had been plated with gold ( 27 )
A
SSH |= AFA | fadsPaalatea za: feqeaiT
altar = GATT: || Ré II
a fat usfaeq afaa: saetes: Tasl eral 4 fAyWIseaaAs: | R8 Ul
- fagmrea qaataag (ee aqay sim: wanda auarad walfeat: || 2 Il
uff ¢g aa at sequa 4 saath: aqqaatage AWRAT | 32 U
wat fad at Fag faa aa BAVA TA Ul TAA |= IRM
The bricks had been made according gold ). Being treble in size as compared to
to the measurements given in the ordinary altars, it consisted of eighteen
scriptures and with them was the sacrificial pits ( an ordinary altar compris-
sacrificial altar constructed by priests ing six only ). (29 ) Beasts, serpents
skilled in the architecture pertaining and birds too, ordained by scriptural
to sacrifices. ( 28) The sacrificial injunctions, had been tied down to those
fire meant for that altar and going pillars for being offered to particular
to be worshipped by Dasgsaratha ( a gods. (30) The ( sacrificial ) horse as
lion among kings ) was placed with well as the aquatic creatures ( turtle
due ceremony by expert Brahmans, etc. ) that had been brought there for the
( According to the shape of the act of sacrifice, all these were bound
altar in which the fire was placed) that ( very ) moment by the seers
the fire resembled (in shape) a ( priests ) according to the _ scriptural
figure of Garuda ( with his wings ordinance. (31) Three hundred beasts
and tail distended and looking down- were tied down at that time to the
ward facing the east ) with wings of aforesaid pillars; the foremost of the best
gold (dus to the sides of the pit horses belonging to King Dagaratha (too),
having been constructed with bricks of they say, was tied down there. ( 32 )

aan ¢ ef at aay queda: | anoaated ffir: Gaal «Fel ll 2% Il

gaan oat oar = gfaaa 4 Aaa | Haat Welaaet a ey a °
slaeqr adarsaar Il av II
Canto 14 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 53

Slaeaseeaerar zaq aaa | afeeq after arqaagd aa | 34 II

qaaneaey MATIC faaqalega: | ahaa Wat: AGATA mea: || 28 II
qaned aga «=fafa = eS rfc: | amas ame farjeq qigarAa: || 2 II
Consecrating the said horse on all sides wife ( bearing the class-name of Mahis! )
( by sprinkling it with water and so on ) aB well as the third wife (known
there, Kausalya (as also the other by the clase-name of Parivrtti) to be
queens) touched it with great joy brought into contact with the horse. (35)
with three swords. (33) Nay, with intent Taking out the edible part of the tuber
to acquire religious merit Kausalya then known by the name of Aswakanda (or
spent one night with the said horse Aswagandha, the plant Physalis flexuosa )
(swift as Garuda, the king of the the (chief ) priest, who had ( duly)
winged creation) with a _ perfectly controlled his sensesand possessed great
composed mind. ( 34) ( The four arch- skill in performing sacrificial rites,
priests* officiating at the sacrifice, viz,) cooked it according to the scriptural
the Hota, the Adhwaryu, the Udgata ordinance. (36) The king smelt at the
and the Brahma then { at the close of proper time according to the scriptural
the night) caused the king's second ordivance the odour of the steam of the
wifet ( ordinarily belonging to the tuber, Griving away ( thereby ) his sin
Vaisya clasts and bearing the generic ( standing in the way of his getting a
name of Vavata ) along with the first son ). ( 37 )

eq alfa areifa oatfa aati =aaom: | aval siete fafaaq ane: Neafaa: | 3 II
TAMGG Aalalaragi feat = efa: | qaqdaer aaa Faal UIT aq || 38 ||
sqaiszana: Gea: «= FATA TAT: | waslanemer «ae fe feqag II vo II
sazq fadta §=9—-aeataafaual AMG | altars aeal fafear: meaeziara Il ve |
safasiagnh aaafauat aq fafaat | afufafeafasaamiaaial = AeA: [v2 II
sixteen Brahman priests ficial ) fire with due ceremony all the
All the
rm- articles worth consigning intothe fire
( taking part in the sacrificial perfo
cast into the ( sacri- as parts of a horse-sacrifice. ( 38)
ances ) in a body
aan
recit-
* the four priests mentioned above, the Hota invokes the gods at a sacrifice,
Of
measure the ground, to build the altar, to coJlect and
ing the Rgveda; the Adhwaryu’s duty is to
w ood and water, to light the fire and so on, repeating the
arrange the sacrificial vessels, to fetch
g 80; the Udgata chants the hymns of the Samaveda; while the
texts of the Yajurveda while doin
is required to be the most learned of them all and is expected to
duty of the Brahma, who
know all the Vedas, is to supervise the sacrifice.

three wives. The first of them, who was

| The kings in ancient India generally
had
during the
to be a Keatriya princess, an d was consecrated along with her husband
required Mahici; the second one, who
the throne, bore the generic name of
eeremony of installation on while the third wife,
a clase, was known by the name of Vavata;
could be taken from the Vaisy In the case of
the Sddra class, bore the designation of Parivrtti.
who could be taken from the vames of Kausalya, Sumitra
however, all the three
queens, severally known by
Daéaratha,
ya princesses.
and Kaikeyi—were Keatri
 KALYANA-KALPATARU { Bk. 1
54

( Whereas ) the offering to be mace at been named as Ukthya, while that to be

other sacrifice s is placed on the boughs performed the next ( third) day has been
designated as Atiratra. Many ( other
of a Plaksa tree, that to be made at an
Aéwamedha sacrifice is required to be secondary ) sacrifices ( too ) as enjoined
) A horse- by the Sastraic point of view were
placed on mats of cane. ( 39
performed ( by King Dasaratha ) on that
sacrifice has been declared in the Kalpa-
as occasion ( towards the conclusion of the
Sttras as well as in the Brahmanas
its three days allotted to Savana horse-gacrifice ). (41) <Jyotis toma and
having
(the rite of pressing out the Soma Ayustoma, tworounds of Atiratra, Abhijit
juice ). Chatustoma ( Jyotistoma) has been and Viswajit and two rounds of
mentioned to be the name of the Savana Aptoryiama—these were the (eight )
tobe performed on the first ( of these three great sacrifices performed ( on the said
days ). (40 ) The second day’s Savana has occasion ). ( 42 )

mat aa zal ust fet waagaada: | seaaa cdl gaa afant fear ll v2 I
Sa afta =~fafafaar | aeaay wean waatufafet ga li xx Il
ao aaa g aal ealqa: = yeaa: pkana fe cal ust at at Heada: Wee
Uy = «aay TEMsysAaeap
area: Bkaseagqad, «4¢ usd nafafeaaa ve II
walda oat Hee Ai vaquefa | a year anes ae AI: ta WA Il we II
wa: erat at fa fe yan | faeaq fefatae sazsq uarfala Il ¥é Il
aint gay a mal at aT BATA | aq sas Aas ywa a gaHAT Il x8 II
( At the conclusion of the sacrifice ) the said occasion. (45) Having made the
the emperor, the promoter of his race, aforesaid gift, the glorious Dagaratha
gave away (as Daksina or sacrificial fee) (a scion of Ikswaku ) felt extremely
the eastern quarter ( of the globe ) to delighted, All the priests, however, spoke
the Hota, the western to the Adhwaryu, (as follows ) to the sinless king:—( 46 )
the southern quarter to the Brahma and ‘You alone are able to protect the
the northern to the Udgata. Such is the entire globe. We have nothing to do with
Daksina prescribed forthe great sacrifice the earth nor are we able to maintain it.
of ASwamedna, which was performed for (47) As we are constantly devoted to
the first time by Brabma (the self-born the prosecution of the study of the Vedas,
creator of tne universe ). ( 43-44 ) Having O protector of the earth, give you
concluded the ( great ) sacrifice according anything, whatsoever by way of
to the scriptural ordinance, the emperor, consideration at this moment. ( 48 )
a jewel among men and the promoter of Bestow (on us ) some superb gem, gold
his race, actually gave away to the or cows or whatever may be available,
priests ( who officiated at the sacrifice) O jewel among the protectors of men !
the earth itself ( as specified above ) on We have no use for the earth.’ ( 49 )

way aafaeanaeta: | nat aaaearft ax qr zal an: Xo ||

qqale = BMS
a as Q

HIST II, | BRA da: aa gag: afear qT Wee II

BAP yaa afer a waa | aaaeqaa: gear ofsana fasaar: (1&2 II
qanqa: ee a | am: sadazaem fRq0g gaarea: 1&3 II
AFTAZ alfedeq aleoreay eal det | afizta fasrarer BAUATZTAZ || &Y ||
Canto 14 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 55
swat aaa 9 zal Waa: | aa: tag fafaad fey fama: 44 II
ITAA ani eqenaieatea: | aearaaisa fafaar aa: agqacar: I && II
Seq ee, (sf a: aA UST Ia qaTATAT II Ko II
qigé eae get 9 gifaatt: | adisadleas US @aRIRTAT KC II
goa a CGAY BAT
aaa oq Tamara «= faraaa: | vfacafea gar used =HelTEN? 43 Il

a ae aed wat fara oq ae gaat TR: |

ana et WH IRA BIALG Yavgarsa Il eo Il
iy °
ean ~
aaa
(aes
onealed AABMVS WTA: BT WA
oa
( x
Ml
ZA AAA
were were ( all ) excited through joy, offered
Told thus by the Brahmans, who
the king, salutation to them. On that magnanimous
( all) masters of the Vedas,
men, lying prostrate
who acknowledged none ( other ) as his soul, a hero among
ten lakbs on the ground, benedictions of various
own ruler, bestowed on them
gold coins kinds were forthwith pronounced in
of cows, a hundred million
silver coins suitable words by the Brahmans. The
and four times as many
the priests king now felt delighted at heart to have
). Thereupon all
( rupees
(entire) wealth succeeded completingin the sacrifice,
combined handed over the was
and the wise unsurpassed by another, which
to the sage Rsyasrnga
). capable of dispelling sins ( that stood in
Vasistha (for equitable distribution
wealth equitably the way of his getting a male progeny )
Having had the (whole) and was
and ana transporting him to heaven
( through Rsyasrnga
divided (even ) for the
Brahmans hard to carry through
Vasistha ), all those eminent
at heart and foremost of kings. King Daéaratha then
now much delighted
felt
pleas ed.’’ Full y said to Rsyasrnga on that (very )
said, ‘*We are highly
the king then gave occasion:—( 50—58 } ‘*Be pleaged, O sage
composed ( in mind ),
sion ten million of auspicious vows, to do further that
away on that (ver) ) occa
that had come which may tend to promote my race.’? I
gold coins to Brabmans replied that jewel
ess the sacrifice. shall do accordingly,’’
( from outside ) to witn to the king, ‘'80
left on hand for among Brahmans
the
( When no money was to you
( the delight of that four such sons will be born
distribution ) Dasaratha your race.’’ ( 59)
gave away one of as will propagate
Raghu's race) promptly
to a certain That high-souled and piously-disposed
his excellent bangles
to hear
man who asked emperor experienced great joy
(anknown) indigent Brah assurance and, bowing low
mans having been his sweet
fora gift. The Brah reiterated his prayer to the
to him,
king, who was (80)
duly propitiated, the ( 60 )
and whose senses celebrated Rsyasrrga.
fond of the Brahmans
Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana
Canto Fourteen in the
Thus ends
the work of a Rsi and the oldest epic
of Valmiki,
eececamaraaed
an
56 KALYANA-KALPATARU [ Bk. 1

Gaza? Aa!
Canto XV
RsyaSrnga conducts a sacrifice for securing the birth of sons to Dagaratha;
the gods approach Brahma in that very sacrifice with a prayer for
bringing about the death of Ravana; Brahma implores Lord
Vignu (also present there) to descend in the house
of DaSaratha and do away with Ravana
and the Lord undertakes
to kill Ravana.
raat F ad era a fefafeqqay | eeadaeaed g aaa sana Il 2 Il
se asé after gtlat ganna | aaiiaefa ges: §fest faaraa: Ul 2 I
da: simnfafs at) gah GaN | Gelaral a Aaa) aeqetta satu || 3 II
ait eat: ameaat: «=fag aaa: | asfaserd «8 aaaar «=oaemifafe Il ¥ I
aT: ah aurea afm aafe faa: | aqatearenali =oaenot aad aa: Il & II
Having deeply pondered a little then ing to the procedure shown in the
as to what should be done next and sacred texts.( 3) The (various ) gods
presently becoming conscious ( of his ( including Brahma ) accompanied by
Surroundings ), the highly intelligent Gandharvas ( celestial musicians ),
Rsyagrnga, well-versed in the Vedas, Siddhas ( a class of semi-divine beings
spoke to King Dagaratha as follows:—(1) naturally endowed with mystic powers ),
“For the sake of securing sons to you and the greatest of seers assembled
I shall duly perform a sacrifice capable there to accept in person their share of
of procuring a male progeny and well- Offerings according to the ( established )
known for its unfailing effect with the procedure. ( 4 ) Approaching Brahma, the
help of Mantras ( sacred texts ) taught maker of the universe, in that ( very )
in the Atharva-Veda.’' (2) For securing assembly ( congregated for the sacrifice )
( the birth of four ) sons (to Dasgaratha) according to their ( respective ) rank
the glorious Rsyasrnuga forthwith ( of course unperceived by mortal men ):
commenced the said sacrifice capable of
the aforesaid divinities presently
procuring a male progeny, and poured
addressed the following prayer ( to
Oblations into the ( sacred ) fire accord-
him ):—( 5 )

anata = wag Ala Ua: aaa aad salsoladda TaaA: || & 4

ia é wits

qaqI awa aa ad: dda |Waar mara od fe at ae Bare | © II

santa Aaielaksad, FB gua: ah 86 fears «= gaafaafeaf 1 cy
BUNT aaa anda MANA ATAA atamafa = Fda aI alfa: U1 eI
ad aa: sag oat aft a area: welfare a zgi aazisit a $72 || go II
THe wi aA Wane Pacha Tue aaa gna [ee |
“By dint of the prowess acquired cannot subdue him. (6) A hoon was
through your grace, O lord, the ogre conferred on him by you while
named Ravana is molesting he was
us all, We practising austerities, O lord,
pleaeed as
Kalyana -Kalpatiru Ze
v=
mT) Sed
~

Lord Visnu in an Assembly of the Gods

Canto 15 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 57

you were ( with him ). And respecting including Gandharvags, the Brahmans
it (as wedo), we have always brooked and demons, (9) The sun does not
all his wrong doings. ( 7) The evil- scorch him (in midsummer ), the
minded fellow is harassing ( all ) the wind does not blow (furiously)
three worlds, hates the exalted past him. Seeing him the ocean does
( prosperous ) and seeks to overpower not get agitated, though ( naturally )
( even ) Indra ( the lord of paradise ). consisting of turbulent waves. ( 10 )
(o>) Infatuated by the boon Therefore we are much afraid of that
(conferred by you) and hard to ogre of frightful aspect. Be pleased, O
subdoae, he treats profanely Ksis, lord, to devise some means of putting
Yaksas ( a class of demigods ) Bm eng tosbim,? (115)

Waa: at:
A
aafarataar
los
adlsadtg | eae . fafeaetea
:
satay guna: I 22 Il
aq oneasgaint taal 0 tT | IaEAseaa Tym aaa a aeAAT Il 22 II
qaqa AZ AN ATT AT | AeA ASTI qe Bgaleaise faa | Ly II
wader «faa aaa eS BMaISay | Sal ANT: BF «=TEeIRASHATeAMT II 24 I
wafeneazai fasyeraa Relate: |agama: = dlaarar |smeafa: 1 88 II
Saag aurea eee aT | aaeIeHRT © ATA: | BURA? II Po I
Aa = amma aq aa aalfea: | aagaq au: at aaftcey saat: Il ec ll
Pondering (awhile ) when prayed above felt supremely delighted at that
to thus by all the gods, Brahma moment to hear this happy revelation
“Il am glad the means communicated by Brahma.(15) In the
now said,
fellow meantime arrived (there), riding on
of despatching that evil-minded
has come to my mind. (12) ‘Let me ( the back of ) Garuda (the king of birds)
of being killed by asp the eun on a cloud, the extremely
prove incapable
Yakgsas, gods and resplendent Visnu, the Lord of the
the Gandharvas and
universe, clad in yellow and wielding a
ogres |' This was the prayer addressed
and mace in His hands,
by him (to me) and ‘So be it!’ were conch, discus
uttered by me then,( 13) (nay ) decked with a pair of armlets
the words
mention human of refined gold and being glorified by
The said ogre did not
out of the foremost of gods.( 16-17) Nay,
beings on that occasion
meeting Brahma, He took His position
contempt ( for them ). Therefore
( in that assembly ) composed in
of being killed by a there
he is capable
mind. Duly extolling Him and bent
being ( alone ); otherwise there
human the gods
( L45)9 All= the low ( in reverence ), all
is no death for him.’’
follows ):—( 18 )
and great Rsis mentioned prayed to Him (as
divinities

Rasa | Ua eae quaeafagdiaal tl 28 Il

ai faledae fon Aart ll
qqAaq qaqa afjanasa: | ae arate fray AANA AIT A ll Ro
aaqfay | aa a aa yal 972 BHWSTY, || XE II
fan YAaaNes =FeaISSTAA
aaqeq sadaem «60aa fe TAN | a fe tara aneaal a BisaaaraIIRR
rata Il
aaa | raat | ade TPATCATARAAT | RR Il
yaa 6Ua aT NAST
il vil
sea aaa dea fafaafaa: | aad aamrararae 5 afafu: az
faguedaaala aaeat aetna: | af: aa Aa BATT AE WAT UN RSI
qaqa taTqN ANT IH OCA: FE |
8 V.R. N.—I
 58 KALYANA-KALPATARU [ Bk. 1
“With intent to ensure the good of disposition of an ogre, is actually
the worlds, O Visnu, we are going to oppressing the gods including the
lay a burden on you. Splitting Your- Gandharvasg, the Siddhas as well asthe
self up into four personalitier, O all. noblest of Rsis. Nay, because of such a
pervading Lord play You the role of disposition, Rsis as well as Gandharvas
a son tothe munificent King Dasgaratha, and Apsaras ( celestial nymphs ) sport.
the rulerof Ayodhya,—who knows what ing in the Nandana Vana ( the pleasure-
is right and is possessed of splendour garden of Indra ) were knocked down
equivalent to that of great Rsis,— (from heaven ) by that fierce ogre.
through his three wives ( Kausalya, For getting rid of him we as-well as
Sumitra and Kaikeyl ), who are akin Siddhas, Gandharvas and Yaksas have
to Hri, Sri and Kirti* ( daughters of come here along with hermits and
Daksa ), Appearing in a human semblance have sought You as our protector for
through them, O Visnu, ( pray ) make the same purpose, O Lord ! You
short work, in an encounter, of Ravana, are the supreme resort of us
the scourge of the world, who has all, O Chastiser of foes! ( 19—25 )
grown very strong and is incapable ( Therefore) make up Your’ mind
of being killed by ( other ) gods. to descend into the mortal plane
Through excess of prowess that fool for the destruction of the enemies
of a Ravana, who has developed the of gods."’
Gt Wate saat fasyfaargaa: |) 2 II
frase gaia AAO PAATHA: | sadig ear sata aaa aAafearz || 2 II
womaa ut a feat aff wang | agaist ara aataartaeaaz || 2c Il
emt A quad aadint = rae | ematecers © amadaaty = 18 I
Tara wat sh Tea sfefiar | wd acatad Bay Barat PTAA |] Fo |
aTaa Paraarara HHYAAARAA: | aa: WaIIeIME: HearSsAd Bahay | 32 UI
fat Uaaea ar cares TW |
aa aaftaeaat: az: aralan: | wfafifeeaentiegeqageeaq = (1 22 I
aaqad wangna sa BERT eaavery |
fauag ag aaftaaozg = agftaaraax HATA Il 33 Ul
ava Zeal qqs aaieagq «= ARIAT UATTTNSTT |
et aTS nasatigt = GR gt TAIT HRANA II By II
ZANT ARIA TAA onary qaagwes vaca. Bee | 24s II
Thus extolled ( by the gods and difficult to overpower and is the terror
others ), Lord Visnu, the Ruler of of gods and Rsis,—along with hig
gods and the foremost among them, sons and grandsons and including hig
the adored of all the worlds, addressed ministers and counsellors, kinsmen and
( a8 follows ) the assembled gods,
headed relations, I shall remain on the mortal
by Brahma ( the progenitor of
the entire plane ruling over this globe
creation for eleven
), who were aj]l given thousand
to years.’’ Having granted
piety:—(26-27) “'Give up (all) the
fear. May aforesaid boon, the high-souled Lora Visnu,
good betide you ! Despatching on the the adored (even) of gods, now though
field of battle in your t
interests the of Ayodhya (the place of Hig project
cruel and formidable ed
Ravana,—who ig birth ) on the mortal plane. Vhen Splitting
* The female deities presiding
over modesty, fortune and fame,
Oanto 16 j VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 59
Himself up into four personalities, the of ascetics and the terror of hermits,
Lord, whose eyes resemble the petals whose vanity knows no bounds and
of a lotus, wished King Dasaratha to who makes people scream (by his
be His father in that descent. There- tyranny ). (33 ) Having but killed the
upon the gods, Rsis and Gandharvas, aforesaid Ravana of terrible prowess,
accompanied by Lord Rudra and bevies who makes people loudly wail ( by
of Apsaras, extolled Lord Visnu ( the his tyranny ), along with his army and
Destroyer of the demon Madhu ) by kinsmen, and ( thereby ) rid of anxiety
means of hymns depicting His ( for Your devotees ), come back, O
transcendent personality:—( 28-32 ) Ruler of gods, to Heaven (Vaikuntha),
‘(Pray ) completely destroy that notorious Your everlasting abode, guarded by
and arrogant Ravana, possessed Yourself and free from all impurities
of terrible energy, the enemy of Indra in the shape of frailties ( like
(the ruler of gods ), the scourge partiality and prejudice ).’’ (34)
Thus ends Canto Fifteen in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana
of Valmiki, the work of a Rsi and the oldest epic.

qa Aa:
Canto XVI
A dialogue between Lord Vignu and the gods bearing on Ravana; on the
disappearance of the Lord an attendant of Prajapati ( Lord Visnu,
the Protector of all created beings ) rises from the sacrificial
pit and hands over to Daéaratha a basin containing
milk boiled with rice and sugar and the
latter divides it among his wives.

qwaaa: | aaeaft quad eT aTAHAaT Il Il

N
aal aan — faeyfrae:
sua: al oad ae trAarfagd: aera
au: |qne a frearsitaozaz ll 2 ll
=a: aq oweaafaqueaay | asd |STATS tay |ae aga zu
wage:
ala ddareaftes | aa gesnac aat slaeeclagas: Il ¥ Il
a f 1
wa alas ara Ul & Il
jae: seal awa waaay at ay! | arate yar Ul
nfaa: tl &
saat: gt at ata fe ATAaT: | ug fame AAI AeA
Raqearcgaata | aaa a Ta eel AGHA: KAT Ilo Il
seareata Batata
replied to the immortal Lord Visnu (as
Solicited (thus) by the foremost of semblance,
Narayana, follows):—‘‘Assuming a human
the gods. the all-pervading e. (3 )
ythi ng, thereupon make short work of Ravana in battl
though knowing ever for a long
swee t words oe The fellow indeed practised
addressed the following time, O Chastiser of foes, severe auste
rities
be the device
the gods:—( l )‘*What can by which Brahma, the maker of the
d rule of the
r
for despatching the aforesai universe and the progenitor of (all )
to which I
ogres, O gods, by resorting created being s, got ( much ) pleased.
thorn in the
may be able to uproot that ( 4 ) Highly gratified, Brahma
Reis Pp’ (¢ 2) Interrogated a boon
side of the conferred on that ogre
(by the Lord ), all the gods
thus
 60 KALYANA-EKADPATARU [ Bk. 1
to the effect that he would have no the boon received from the aforesaid
fear from the different species of created Brahma (the progenitor of the entire
beings other than man. (5) At the creation ), he is oppressing (all) the
time of receiving the boon of yore, three worlds and carries off womenfo lk.
really speaking, men were treated as Hence his death has been ordained at
of no account (and left out of the hands of man, O Chastiser of
consideration ) by him. Hlated thus by foes !’’ ( 6-7 )

gaaq aad AAT GUT fasunar | ftat Vaarata aay awa JUHA Il ¢ il
a acaga agai wes aeafa: | aasq gfarfats qargektqaa: ll 3 ll
a nat faad froquasq a faaed | aeaatd vel 24: qeaural efit: Il Xo Il
aat GF AANA qaaadenng | cigdd wee yd wedia aaaey Il 28 ll
Foy | WHI FATAT THe geefiaan, | Raraedaaqsenysaday, Heri
BUBANAIe feequaRay | evga caagefamnd || 22 Il
frarataalalt daaafiaqay | aastqacarat wsmaeagesarz |) 2¥ Il
facqraaargat «= iataailftta flan | cua faget @eat qa araadifaa |) 84 Ul
Hearing the aforesaid submission of Dark-complexioned with a ruddy
the gods, the high-souled Lord Visnu countenance and a voice resembling
then desired King Dasgaratha to be His the sound of a large kettle-drum, he was
father. (8 ) Desirous of getting a son, clad in redand had soft and excellent
since he had no male issue, the afore- hair resembling a lion’s all over his
said monarch too, who was possessed of body, about his lower face and on his
great splendour and was capable of upper lip a8 well as on his head. ( 12 )
destroying his foes, performed at that Invested with auspicious marks (on
( very ) time a sacrifice calculated to his body ) and decked with celestial
procure him a son. (9) Having made jewels, he possessed the height of a
up His mind (accordingly ) and saying mountain-peak and strode like a proud
good-bye to Brahma ( the progenitor tiger. (13) His figure shone like the
of the entire creation ), the said Lord sun and he looked like a flame of blaz.-
Visnou disappeared ( even ) while ing fire and personally carried in both
He was being worshipped by the gods his arms a largebasin of refined gold,—
and great Rsis. ( 10 ) Then indeed there full of ethereal Payasa ( milk boiled
arose from the fire (known as the with rice and sugar) and covered
Ahavaniya ) of the sacificer an extra- with a_ silver lid, as though a
ordinary being, possessed of matchless product of magic,—( even ) as one
splendour and endowed with exceptional would carry~ one’s beloved spouse,
prowess and uncommon strength. (11 ) ( 14-15 )

anaqaiane Faas = -eae ITT | asad «at safe arfheraimd aq |) 2 |

qa: GW aa Usa ayaa Falsfe: | una aad ase_ feas aah] J |) eo |]
aa gate aaa msg) «Asad | UsATaar tat ogtafe =at | ec |
gg «TUNG Wa cafatia | asad TIT SF wAarqqday || 2¢ ||
A ja!
AMM ATS ITAA ee Tas q | UZ a wed Gal aed. aaa aq || 20 |
Gazing at King Dasaratha he ‘Know me, O protector of men, to be
addressed the following wordsto him:— &@ messenger of Visnu (the Protector
Canto 16 j VALMIEKI-RAMAYANA 61
of created beings ) arrived here ( from prepared by the gods, which is not
His realm ).'’ (16) Thereupon the only capable of procuring a gon but
king replied (to him) with joined palms, is also conducive to wealth and a
‘‘May my ( hearty ) welcome be ( accept- promoter of health too. (19) Give
able) to you, Odivine personage | What it to your wives, that are worthy
shall I do for you P’' (17) The servant of you( i.e. belonging to yourown Varna
of Lord Visnu now spoke the follow- or grade of society and sharing
ing words (to him):—‘'By worshipping the your virtues ) with the words ‘Hat
gods ( by means of a horse-gacrifice and it (all of you)!’ Through them
a sacrifice performed for the sake of a ( who partake of it) you will secure
male progeny ) has this ( reward ) been ( four ) sons, for whom you have
secured by you today, O king ! (18 ) been performing sacrifices, O protector
Receive, O tiger among kings, this Payasa of*men <1?’ (°20")

aafa aga: sla: fazer sfaza a | wat earaarqat aaaat feast |) 28 Il

afta 4 aq waagd = feaataq | aa waa Gehan, |] 22 II
ait ara: Fe mad tafafay |aya qaafta: oe faafaaraa: Il 23 Il
TAMA TAIT qa qa | daha aq FH aaaacalaa |] ex Il
aquialvecald Tarawa | azenfaune waa adisafr: 11 24 II
alse: gt yfasaa maeaiaeaANd | Wad oases yati facet: I 6 II
Accepting delightfully with his head Payasa to the king ), that most effulgent
bent low and with the words ‘'So be being of wonderful appearance then
it !’’ the aforesaid gold basin, full of vanished into the fire itself. ( 24 )
heavenly food and vouchsafed by the Irradiated by beams of joy playing on
Lord, and greeting that extraordinary his countenance, the gynaeceum (to which
being of delightful aspect, the king, full he now hastened ) shone bright like the
of supreme joy, went round him clock- firmament illumined by the rays of the
wise (as a mark of respect). (21-22) delightful autumnal ( full ) moon. (25)
Daégaratha felt highly pleased to secure Immediately on entering the gynaeceum
from him the Payasa prepared by the he spoke to Kausalya ( his eldest wife )
gods, (even) a8 @ pauper would on as follows—''Accept this Payasa, which
obtaining riches. ( 23 ) Having disposed is indeed calculated to procure you
of that duty (of handing over the a son.’’ ( 26 )

aca aaa: waard aat aarl avaiad cal alfa afar aafag: 1 wll
z
S323 0 qrafeerad «= al i
garda | geetzy aaa il ||| 2 22 II
Brey = aaersalgay
aqme afar |= gata agafa: | ca aat zat ust wain Wad TH | 8 Il
aaa 4oWaa =I aezeaiaatea: | ata AR =oaal: =geaifeaaa: || Re II
qq a: wa aguafea adisdedamad = 94m|
galaalfacaaraasatstacor TAT sfarafet AAT MN RR I
aaeq oust fader oat) fa: © gent: afaraggeraa:|
aya zefafea eft: antes fanonfagtaa: | 2% Ul
qay
cand Aaa seta onary areas Gem | Wl Xe UI
 KALYANA-KALPATARU { Bk. 1
62
on receiving the Payasa, ( 30 ) Partak-
With the object of getting (them) a
son (each), the king then gave half of the ing of the excellent Payasa separately
the same moment, those noble wives of
Payasa to Kausalya and the emperor made
the emperor actually felt before
over one half of the other half to Sumitra
long by virtue of it the presence ( in
( his second wife ) too. ( 27 ) Again he
their womb ) of offsprin g vying in
gave half of the rest to Kaikeyi and,
splendour with the fire and the sun. ( 31 )
reflecting (awhile), the highly intelligent
other half of the Perceiving the aforesaid queens with
Dagaratha gave the
once more to offspring in their womb, quickened
nectar-like Payasa
this way the monarch immediately afterwards, the emperor,
Sumitra. In
the Payasa separately who had attained his desired object and
apportioned
all his aforementioned wives. was adored by Indra (the ruler of
to
All the aforesaid noble gods ), and hosts of Siddhas and Ksis
( 28-29)
wives of the emperor deemed this (as the future father of the divine Sri
(apportionment) asa unigue honour, their Rama ), felt delighted ( even ) as Indra
mind enlivened through excessive joy does in heaven. ( 32 )

Thus ends Canto Sixteen in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana

of Valmiki, the work of @ Rsi and the oldest epic.
PREIS
an

AACA: AT:
Canto XVII
Birth of monkey chiefs from the loins of different
gods under the direction of Brahma
gad oa oma fo user Henna: | sara @aa: wat aaHnarfaed Ile I
aaa = ae. wat aTSCCéf@tf: | faeon: aera afea: Gag sraefom: || 2 II
aafacar awa qgananiaa | aaa afeatcar faygeqqumara ll 2 Il
SC DIGuIDriC™ fesqdenateana | aalaquaqaaaaatag ly dl
Tag A qerg aad ay a | aaqaqnaeay saamaty Fil & Il
fatdor a aay ada ay alan efteiq Garages | & Il
aq wat ae RAAT: | SAAT azar aA Atala Il © Il
Lord Visnu having all but assumed ( celestial nymphs ), the wombs of
the role of sons to that high-souled Gandharva women, maidens of Yaksas
monarch ( King Daégaratha ), the almighty (a class of demigods, ruled over
Brahma ( the self-born ) commanded all by Kubera ) and Nagas ( serpent-demons
the gods as follows:—(1) ''Beget mighty credited with a human face and serpent-
part manifesfations of yourselves, capable like lower body ), Bhe-bears and
of assuming any form at willand able to Vidyadhara women, the wombs of female
assist the valiant Lord Visnu, who is Kinnaras* and she-monkeys procreate
true to His promise and wishes well of s0ns in the form of monkeys, equalin
us all. (2) Through the*®principal Apsaras Btrength to #£=you, well-versed in
~ ees oe
* A class of demigods with a human figure and the head of a horse or with ’
body and the head of a human being. fra
Canto 7] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 63
conjuring tricks, gallant, swift as the body, skilledin the use and withdrawaletce.
wind in speed, expert in policy, gifted of missiles and resembling the gods (that
With intelligence, equal in prowess to feed on ambrosia). (3—6) Jambavan, the
Lord Visnu, incapaple of being killed (by chief of bears, has already been begotten by
the enemy ), conversant with ( various ) me. He issued forth from my mouth all of
contrivances, endowed with an ethereal a sudden(even)asI was yawning.’’(7)

qd aall wTaat aq ofa Maa | SaaEtG a Faq oatazefaor: | ¢ Il

WIAA Agkala: aaa: | aA gad dua sasdaarfer: |< Il
qatea aeexrafuent afeaasy | ata Waa AIARMIGT az: || o II
geanasaad «aK qeafag | aqaatawarat afea-qnaaay || 22 II
qqzqoga: oa aaa Teams: | faaaat aadaaAsS «aA Rerafay ll 22 il
Waray aa: sta dlalsfiqasensu: | asar amar alaleaf=aqa aaa | 22 A
Saxanatqa aaa eqamal | ae a fad Fa sama: aaa | ex Il
Fault . «=AaaAla TCT WAT | WA FAIA Gsatq ARIAS: II 84 II
kN
media: Ala a ATA aAG: | amd
~
qAatqaal Ha | && Il
aqaAALACAZ qfeary, qearate |

Enjoined thus by Brahma and riches ); while Viéwakarm& ( the

accepting his aforesaid command, the architect of gods) begot the mighty
above-mentioned gods as instructed monkey named Nala. C12) hse
begot sons in the form of monkeys. glorious and valiant Nila, a son of the
(8) Nay, high-souled Rsis, Siddhas, fire-god, who vied in splendour with
({ artistes of heaven ) and fire, outdid all in point of glory, renown
Vidyaddharas
Nagas and Chdranas ( celestial bards) and prowess.(13) And ( the twin-gods )
heroic sons belonging to Aégwinitkumaras, who are esteemed for
begot
the monkey class. (9) Indra ( the their comeliness and rich in the wealth
ruler of gods) begot as his son of beauty, themselves begot Mainda as
Vali, the ruler of monkeys, who well as Dwivida. (14 ) Varuna ( the god
great Indra ( himself ). of water ) begot the monkey named
vied with the
The sun-god, the foremost of those Susena; while the mighty Parjanya ( the
radiating heat, bego t Sugr iva ( the god of rain ) begot Sarabha. ( 15 ) The
brother of Vali ). (710) glorious monkey named Hanuman is the
younger
The sage Brhaspati ( the preceptor of own son of the wind-god. He is endowed
monkey, Tara, with a body invulnerable as _ the
gods ) begot the mighty
unsurpassed in intelligence among all the thunderbolt and vies with Garuda ( s0n
( 11 ) The glorious of Vinata and the carrier of Lord Visnu)
monkey chiefs. and
was an in speed. (16) He is the cleverest
monkey Gandhamadana
( the best ower of strongest of all monkey chiefs.
offspring of Kubera

at ae qATAUMCAT ammlarararar: | 89 Il
farnleal: aaeag: | & AAACHFIAT qysaeal §Aelaet: | Xc Il
aqaaaat | ala
BAMA TRS: faotafuafat | ae fazer agg ast aa TAA: Il ES Il
qq ay gah Fat | MAST aoal: fafagaafamal: Wl Xo Il
yaad aaeta
gag a aa Sct au: fatty a | ear nefaneaatenetae «|asta: Ul Rk Il
 [ Bk. 1
64 KALYANA-KALPATARU

ART: ferqensda fagfaraazm: Saqaalgeseaa =|AeA: WR

| aeal
aC gaa AN, agqiaaifin: | Waa BAe dala J aAaeM: | 3 Ul
qa BSN AT faadg 7 |
qnaeag aA deal aaa ay |
( as compared even with their respective
They were begotten in many thousands
fathers ). (19-20 )( Even) 80 monkey 8
and were (ever) ready to make short
were were born of she-bears and Kinnara
work of Ravana. (17) They
valiant and full of prowess and women. Many renowned gods, great Rsis
possessed strength.
infinite Mighty a8 and Gandharvas, Garuda and others (s0n8
they were, they could take any form of Kaéyapa ) and Yaksas, the elephants
at will, were endowed with gigantic guarding the quarters and Kimpurusas (a
bodies and looked like elephants and class of beings allied to the Kinnaras, who
mountains. (18) The bears, monke ys are regarded as the attendants of Kubera),
those with Siddhas, Vidyddharas and Nagas, full
and long-tailed monkeys (lit.,
t, begot sons in thous ands on that
a tail resembling that of a cow ) saw the of deligh
time ( after conception, as i8 occasion. ( 21-22 ) Tbhrc ugh the princ ipal
light in no
heavenly beings). The Apsaras and Vidyadha ra wome n as well
the case with
son of each god was indivi dually born as through maidens of the Nagas and
as on all fours with the complexion, the wombs of Gandharva women the
bodily structure and prowess that the Charanas too begot in the form of sons
latter possessed; while thofe born monkeys endowed with a gigantic body
among the long-tailed monkeys were and roaming about in the forests and
endowed with aslightly superior prowess all living only on wild fruits etc.

plARTaS al qarzrafaarfen: || 2x II
fiengeeem = in A | fee: «wea TaaaNEA: I 24 I
AGZEIZA: aq aq aaiaalfaar: | faamag: teen Reda: few Zar Il 26 Il
awaga Wa eye atat faq) anag: fafa seeqarsagquemar I 2 Il
anes = fatigae eta = daar. | aelaele maga Aaa gAsal a4 II RII
aaa me qaagiaenala | Zeal saatfa cdot =Fraelsonz || 28 II
Ad aaaeanloy qaqa wea Laat ag ating = efeqeraT: II Ro I
TFA ATA, INE NCECGE adi | sa Baad: GAMeEY: Beast: || $2 II
aa aafaasaca aaaia a ARR
They were gifted with the power of (26) They could agitate the sea, the
assuming any form and acquiring any lord of the rivers, withtheir impetuosity,
amount of strength at will and could go rend the earth with their feet and leap
about wherever they liked. ( 23-24) Nay, across extensive oceans. (27) They
they rerembled the lion and tiger in point could penetrate into the firmament and
of haughtiness andstrength. Allused(even) catch hold of the clouds. They could even
rocks as their miseiles and all fought with seize elephants in rut roaming at will
mountains (as their weapon ). (25) All had in the forest, ( 28 ) Nay, they could dash
claws and teeth for their weapons and down with their yell crying birds. A
all were skilled in the use of all( sorts crore of suchhigh-souled monkeys capable
of ) missiles. They could shake great of assuming any form at will and ableto
mountains and cleave rooted trees. lead herds of their kind came
Canto 18 j VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 65
to light. They turned out to proved to be the foremost of generals.
be the leaders of ( separate ) herds of Others in their thousands regorted to the
monkeys among their principal troops peaks of Mount Rksavan; (still ).others
and begot ( other) valiant monkeys who sought various mountains and forests.

aa 4 od mt a afeary |) 82 UI
wiaaqeget a efiqum: | ae ale eeaaeaia =afi | 23 I
a oaeaqqzarqar: «= ay gafaaar: | favdisday wata fiecaramalema || By Il
WEA! welalgatet fayefara: | gig ysag = anys [I R& II
Woks N
aha gfe} ai: aqaaaainat | xt fafaaderataeamaean: || 2 II
THAT
Sn al
aS _T AAA ASTM AMAT:
+A AO A_¢ eof
|
qa yufadeead: aalsat UAaElqeal: || Fe II
ZAIN AAR qreatAMA ones qreawws ae: Se ll 2 Nl
All those monkey chiefs flocked round (aforesaid) bears, monkeys and long-tailed
the two brothers, Sugriva, son of the monkeys. (35) This globe with (all
sun-god, and Vali, son -of Indra, too; its ) mountains, forests and oceans was
while others stood by the side of Overrun by the abovementioned heroes
Nala, Nila, Hanuman and other of diverse podily structures and
monkey chiefs. (29—33) Hndowed with distinguished by various characteristic
the might of Garuda, they were all skilled marks. ( 36 ) The earth was filled with
in warfare and, while roaming about, those mighty leaders of monkey chiefs,
killed all lions, tigers and big snakes who looked like a mass of clouds or
( that confronted them). (34) The like mountain-peaks and were endowed
mighty and stout-armed Vali, who with a fearful body and aspect and had
possessed extraordinary prowess, protected been born (only) to assiet Sri
with the might of his arms the Rama. ( 37 )
Thus ends Canto Seventeen in the Bdala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana
of Vdlmiki, the work of a Rst and the oldest epic.
t= SH
WW
ASE: AT:
Canto XVIII
Advent of Sri Rama, Bharata and others; festivities in heaven
as well as in Ayodhya; their investiture with the sacred
thread; the arrival of Viswamitra
faa qo mal afta ema aeraa: | staged urna =oofasPadamay tl 2 Il
aaa ataltr aa: gedingaalad: | staat tS Te ATIEA I Rl
ame =faareca ua a ofaatar: | afar: gagaaa «oa oafayTay Il 2 I
staat weoat ar mare GU Ad: | aaa uat gal sesta aarfat |
may Sfeeay sae: TA | ofaa gd oar yeaa faslaard |
alraal wal | araysary: «=a: | qaqa Ua a aaa etear II
uq fagsaq a sala Us ata Taraa: | saa gfaaaa gaat fafaraqa |
vw
A
AY
XK
Come

g uF R, N.—I
 66 KALYANA-KALPATARU [ Bk.1
The celebrated ASéwamedha sacrifice, foremost of sages ). ( 3 ) Clad in a white
as well as that intended to procure male uniform ( presented by the emperor)
by the high-souled and greatly delight ed, the troops of
progeny, performed
emperor, having been concluded, the those glorious kings, (even) as the
immortals ( who personally attended it ) latter proceeded to their (respective)
returned ( even ) as they hadcome, after homes from that city (of Ayodhya ),
receiving their ( respective ) shares ( of shone brightly. (4) The kings having
the offerings made in the sacrifices ). dispersed, the glorious King Dasaratha
(1) Having completed the sacred vow ( who had gone out in state to see them
( of chastity etc.) taken at the time off )entered the city once more, placing
of consecration, the king proceeded the foremost of Brahmans ( Vasistha
towards his capital accompanied by his and others) at his head. (5) Duly
wives and along with his servants, honoured and being followed (to some
army and conveyances. ( 2 ) Having been distance ) by the wise king with his
honoured according to their (respective) entourage, Rsyasrnga ( too ) departed with
rank by the emperor, who had ( just) (his wife ) Santa. (6) Having thus
concluded his sacrificial performances, sent away all of them, and fully realized
the kings too( that had assembled for the his ambition ( of performing a horse-
sacrifice ) returned full of delight to sacrific e ), the king dwelt happily there
their territories bowing low to Vasistha, (in his own capital ), ( eagerly ) awaiting
Rsyasrnga, Vamadeva and others ( the the birth of sons ( to him ). (7 )

ad ae aact g Baal 92 aay: | aaa aie ara aa aafn faa i ¢ il

agasleisaa Aaa Gag | aey eae os oaagafaegar ae Il 8 Il
MAA TAs AASHAFAY | PICAUIAIT wi = fesquandgayZ || 2° ||
fasonca wean qateaaaraad | Mead Hera wale geefaay | ee Il
alae |= BNA CVAfMaadsEr | aT qo taraalefaasaitar Wl 22 11
In the meantime six seasons ( each wife of Dasaratha ) gave birth to a
consisting of two months ) rolled away highly blessed son named Sri Rama,
after the sacrifice was over. Then on who was (no other than) the Lord of
the ninth lunar day (of the bright the universe, the adored of all the
fortnight ) of Chaitra, the twelfth ( three ) worlds, the delight of
month after the conclusion of the Ikswaku's race, who represented one-
sacrifices ) when the asterism Punarvagu half of Lord Visnu and was endowed
( presided over by Aditi) was inthe with auspicious divine marks in that
ascendant and (as many as) five he had eyes tinged with red, pos-
planets (viz, the Sun, Mars, Saturn, sessed exceptionally long arms and
Jupiter and Venus ) happened to be ruddy lips and a voice resemb-
exalted ( appearedin the zodiacal signs ling the sound of ai kettle-drum.
of Mesa or Aries, Makara or ( 8—1l ) Kausaly& shone brightly with
Capricornus, Tula or Libra, Karka or that son possessed of immense glory
Cancer and Mina or Pisces respectively )
(even) as Aditi (the mother of
and Jupiter in conjunction with the gods ) with Indra ( the wielder of a
Moon appeared in the zodiacal sign of thunderbolt ), the foremost of gods.
Karka, mother Kausalya (the eldest (12)
wa oa ORT SATA: | arale freiaguin: aa: aafeal ot |) 83 UI
AY PRATT ATA sama, = gal | Ad} alegre! —fawiefanfeadd | ev I
 Canto 18 j VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 67
Ta Md | ART Hawa saad: | ad stat g ata Helesrafea way i 24 Ul
Ua: Gal weraaaaad afar G4 | WAST STI =BEAT TISIIGAT: |] 2& II
( Next ) through (the womb of ) ascendant and the Sun had entered the
Kaikeyi ( the youngest wife of King zodiacal sign of Pisces; while the
Dagaratha ) was born Bharata, possessed twin sons of Sumitra were born when
of true valour, who actually represented the constellation Asglesi was in the
@ quarter of Lord Visnu and was ascendant and the sun had reached the
adorned with all (divine) virtues. meridian, touching the zodiacal sign of
(13) Sumitraé (the second wife of Karka ( Cancer ). (15) The four high-
King Dasaratha ) then gave birth to souled sons of the emperor were born
two (twin) sons, Laksmana and separately ( though identical in essence ).
Satrughna, both valiant and_ skilled Endowed with ( transcendental ) virtues,
in the use of all ( kinds of ) missiles they (all) resembled one another
and (jointly ) representing a portion ( one- and vied with the four stars compris-
sixth ) of Lord Visnu. (14) Bharata ing the constellations Pirva Bhadrapada
of cheerful mind was born when and Uttara Bhadrapada& in splendour,
the constellation Pusya was in the (16)

WW: FS BA Teal aagacalag: | tagegual Ag: yaaa aq wT Il voll

Saas nerarhealearat SUSE: | WA = FARA | ATATHGHEM IN Le Il
qaqa =faaoay alata quae: | fRafaqereaa aaqanteaar: Il 28 II
qaqa ats] «= atmimaafecary | arama) eal fad aaa azar: II Ro II
adaaame «=8 ¢ ate ama | Sass UA Ae Hed Freez R21
. . Ps = . 5 a

afaf seanfafe ageqagt = aut | afas: aeastal arma Gad dat | RR

The Gandharvas sang melodiously and were strewn with all
and bevies of Apsaras ( celestial ( kinds of ) precious stones ( thrown
nymphs ) danced; nay, the kKettle- by the people in order to signify
drums of the gods sounded (of their their admiration for their songs etc. ),
own accord ) and a shower of flowers presented a gala appearance. (19)
dropped from the heavens.( 17) There The king bestowed presents worth giv-
was great rejoicing marked with crowds ing on the ballad-singers, bards and pane-
of men in Ayodhya. Nay, the streets got gyrists and gave away riches and cows
crowded with actors and dancers and in thousands to Brahmans, ( 20)
were marked with a great rush of men. He further performed the naming
(18) The extensive roads in Ayodhya, ceremony ( with respect to his sons)
which were noisy with the sound of on completing eleven* days ( after the
songsters and those who played on musical birth of Laksmana and Satrughna or
instruments a8 well as with that of thirteen days after the advent of Sri
others (such as the chanters of the Rama, which took place two days
and panegyrists ) earlier ). Supremely delighted the sage
Vedas, minstrels, bards
e e

* The Sruti says:—

aaa slzale aay
“The impurity of a Keatriya, occasioned by childbirth, oflastsKeatriya
for twelve days.” And a
boys takes place on the
aay. ( The naming ceremony
Smrti text says: —Aaqizat uai
thirteenth day. )
 68 KALYANA- KALPATARU [ Bk. 1
Vasistha (on behalf of the king ) of ‘Bharata’, the ( first ) son of Sumitra
made the eldest, ( an embodiment of ) by that of Laksmana and the other
the Supreme Spirit, known by the name by that of Satrughna on that occasion.
of ‘Rama’, the son of Kaikeyl by that ( 21-22 )

AANA Aaa qaravatata | aeaq maar a wlqand aE 11 22II

ast seafearatia aa FARIA, | ast Fafa ast ua vfhaa faa: ev Il
qya ya waat aati ataa: | af Aafae: a: ef Bat war WR Il
ayo magatsat: «=ata fear go: | doraft nerds wa: ©aeqgqzma: I} 28 II
q: aaa waa wis ga fads: | THeFAseqTs |q wraglg awa: | wll
aqat oa faa: fag: gaat za:| .
°

The sage ( on behalf of the emperor ) ( the self-born ). All the ( four ) princes
fed the Brahmans of the capital as well turned out to be mastersof the Vedas
asp of the ( entire ) kingdom ( of Kosala) and ( great ) heroes, and all were intent
and gave away tothe( said ) Brahmans upon doing good to the people. ( 25)
@ large heap of shining jewels, ( 23 ) All were endowed with wisdom and all
He (further ) caused to be performed were adorned with virtues. Sri Rama,
(from time to time ) with respect to however, was exceptionally glorious of
the (four) princes all ( purificatory) them (all) and possessed of true
rites commencing from the Jatakarma (unfailing ) prowess. (26) Like the full
( and ending with Upanayana or in- moon in a clear sky he was the beloved
vestiture with the sacred thread ). The of all people and was esteemed in the art
eldest of them, Sri Rama, proclaimed of riding on elephants und on horseback
the greatness of his race like a flag and in the (various ) processes of
and proved to be the delight of his driving a chariot. ( 27 ) He took delight
father. ( 24) Again he was esteemed in the science of archery and was
by (all) created beings as Brahma devoted to the service of his father.
Tea safe | oafeaay weno )©—owfaaeta: I 2 II
weq ee asgeT eae: | adage: «=owaenia VU: (1 2S II
weam = omar afer = gait: | ao aq fat feat ous Yanda: || 30 II
ragraaatia ae aT | ar Ream aagt as waa: 2 1
att gsatsvafe = aq: «=aieaa | uaenia Ta wena fF | [R211
mo: aad fet ae arta am faa: |
Laksmana, the promoter of fortune of a dainty dish brought for
( of those who sought his protection ), was him
without Laksmana. Whenever
ever deeply attached from
Sri Rama
hig (very ) ( the celebrated scion of Rag
infancy to his eldest hu ) went
brother, $r1 Rama, out a-hunting, mounted
the delight of on horseback,
the world. He gratified Laksmana
the forthwith followed at his
latter in every way, Laksmana, who heels, armed with a bow ( and
was rich in splendour, wag arrows )
& second and guarding him on all side
life a8 it were to Sri Rama, s, Satrughna
moving the younger
outside his body. Without him brother of Laksmana,
Sri Rama was
dearer to Bharata
(the foremost of men) did not
€ven than the
have latter’s own life and
even a wink of sleep, nor Bharata likewise
did he partake was ever dear to Satrughna.
 5st
ee .
Slt
v AL
we eae
es
BE
ebigingaen
ee
ae

woes
SESE
2
is ELE

£it.%
Toe
Ee ¢

- e
m

: t -oees
Sree
Se

eit
HE

sieMlOIg
ie Sie
eeeereie
ae EPSoT
ty

$e eh) 2 »
Seay
35) tiscs
ameter

sip] pue emuey

Deoc
hea
yD
wa ary se
“
‘

:
Ee bh De
’
abet ;Shae
ae*

e°Ph=

--

LIS JO WIAPY
time

eR
Fee
elate

ee
Se Ngagama

™
hig

-
-
ri
wiwsaz
BietAe

a
hel

a
—

oN
Rigid
et ef

. ati Ao
si

sSur
2
7

srolay
nivivdjey
vurdyey
Canto 18 j VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 69
a oowafaderma: «=ogadeea: «= RA: 3a
aya quand! «= afta fame: | ¢ aar maaega: ai agar gm: || avIl
elaed: alfred afta: | auadat «=act | daasvar I e& II
fear eat gst aa safe aa) a aria aaseqear Seared za: 1 361
agg = tates
The said King Dagaratha felt supreme- King Dasgaratha, the father of them
ly delighted with his four highly all,—who were possessed of such
blessed and beloved sons as Brahma ( unique ) glory and luminous splendour,—
( the progenitor of the entire creation ) felt rejoiced as Brahma, the ruler
with the gods (viz, Indra, Varuna, Yama of the universe. Those tigers
and Kuabera presiding over the four among men too were attached to
quarters ), When they got enriched with their Vedic studies, nay, devoted to
wisdom, they were all adorned with the service of their parents, and were
virtues. ( Nay ) they were modest, well-versed in the science of
glorious, all-knowing and far-sighted. archery.

aa oust | caaeatst =oaiefeat «oof I) 36 II

faeaarara «water oalaieara: «= aaeaa: | ae faraqaraer oaftaae} neraa: II 3c II
STAM =ES-AATT fa-arfaay wea: | a wat qalareett alueqeaaara & || 38 Il
atamega at ord ater mfsa: gad | aeaearaqd ae ual aaa TTZI: Il ¥o Il
argicaqnag: at aa qieaq = alfear: l@ ear ousvaaq faafaanft aariive i
MAASAI ASA qal | amt az aaq sear agian aarfea: ty? I
EAST zs) aang qlaa: |
Now (when their studies neared to the line of Kuéa), the son of
completion ) King MDasgaratha, whose Gadhi, having arrived (at his door ).’’
mind was given to piety, deliberated Hearing the aforesaid utterance of the
with his family priests (the sages sage and spurred on by that command,
Vasistha and Vamadeva ) and relations all (of them ) ran fast to the king's
( such as King Romapada) about the apartments with an awe-stricken mind.
princes’ marriage. ( Even ) while that Reaching the royal apartments at once,
high-souled monarch was deliberating they forthwith reported to King Dasaratha
(on the subject) in the midst of his ( belonging to the line of Ikswaku)
counsellors, the great sage Viswamitra, the news of the sage VisSwamitra hav-
who was possessed of unique glory, ing arrived ( at the portals ). Overjoyed
arrived (at the palace of King Dasaratha ). to hear the aforesaid statement
Seeking an audience with the king, he of theirs, the king, full of devotion,
addressed the gate-keepers as follows:— went forth to receive him along
( 28-39 ) ‘Speak ( to the king ) about with his family priest ( Vasistha ),
sage Vidwamitra ( belonging (even) as Indra would go to meet Brahma.
me, the
aq eg salud aleeay aga afsaaaa ll ¥? II
qeeacal UST aasAgueaq | a wa: ofazees araeta sao Il yy ll
HAS aqleag 34 asa | yt HA Bae areaay az Allysil
pus alfa Ua: qag=oq gaat: | aft a daa: ad aaeaitaal fat: |i x8 Il
S400 goat aa oad a aaqizar|
 76 KALYANA-KALPATARU { Bk.1

qafass a aaata ers 8 afayna: ll ve Il

fiat al ama nei saa | a ad geaaamer val fray ye ll
fafa: gfsrareeta faIza qqea: | ax gaa ust faafaa seas il *3 Il
sala q@atari exaatngsaa |
Seeing the hermit of austere vows pouring oblations into the fire ) in
and burning with effulgence, the king relation to gods and human beings
with a most cheerful countenance there- ( newcomers ) duly discharged ?’’ Nay,
upon offered ( to him ) water to wash meeting ( embracing ) in the proper
his hands with. Accepting the water order of sequence Vasistha and those
for washing the hands with and other ( other ) seers( Vamadeva and s0 on )
attentions offered by the king with who were present there, he inquired
ceremony as enjoined by the scriptures, after their welfare: so the tradition
he duly inquired of the king after his goes. Delighted in mind, they all ( then )
health and prosperity. The exceedingly entered the court of the celebrated
pious sage Viswamitra (also) duly king ( Dasgaratha ) and, received with
inguired after the welfare of the king’s attentions by him, took their seat
capital, treasury, kingdom, relations according to their ( respective ) rank.
and friends. He (then) said, ''I hope Thrilled with joy the highly magnani-
all your vassals are fully submissive mous king then spoke with a delighted
to you and your enemies subdued. mind to the great sage Viswamitra,
( 40—46 ) And are your duties (like glorifying him
( as follows ):—
qaII armfaaat qTATH | o ||
amt |azaraley Gaya = | WB aT oN aa eat Alea: [1&2 II
awamad «=e OTA OW AA aa ade fea afta: W&M
qayas # aaa feea orais ame | aaa ane sea Mad a asifaag i 43 II
qa | fadegaared = ars Pawa | ga ooUsiieeta )6oacer alfaama: I ey II
mafanamea: = =60gsaisfe «= agat wat | aaganye «fo cf oma I&II
gaaramiae = aa TTI ae aa oP Get arta off 1148 II
g=wtaqzelalsé qaugfisea |aera fanaa acquéle gaa I&II
aa wenn «=6tat fe CMa |
aH -AaAa gray aeergen «= fas | aaaas: eee aHaTaTAaY fee NC II
si gaqad fara aay fig@arsaar =~ fala
afeaguaat = gfafa: «= gem: athe HI
ZA AATAT TAMA aay Twssead: Bt ll Ww
“I consider your advent precisely accomplish and how | (47—52) You are
a8 welcome as securing nectar in one’s deserving of ( every ) service from me
own hands, as rainfall in a waterless and have called ( at my door } through
tract, as the actual birth oof a son, my good luck, O bestower of honour !
through a wife becoming oneself, to My birth stands fulfilled and my life is
one without a child, as the recovery blessed today. (53 ) My night has
of a treasure irretrievably lost, or joy culminated ina propitious sunrise in
that
proceeding from a festive occasion, O I have seen the foremost of Brahm
ans
great sage ! I wonder what supreme (in you). Formerly distinguished by the
Object of your desire I can delightfully appellation ‘Rajarsi’ (a royal Bage ),
Cante 19 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA vat

you have since earned the status of a accomplish your object; for ( being an
Brahmarsi(Brahman sage), your splendour honoured guest ) you are a( veritable )
having been brightened by your asceticism. god to me. This is an occasion for great
You are (thus) worthy of adoration rejoiéing come to me as well as to
to me in many ways. Your visit ( to mine, O Brahman sage, and the highest
me) has been wonderful in that it religious merit proceeding from your
has proved to be highly purifying for visit has fallen to my lot in its
me, O Brahman sage! ( 54-55) Nay, entirety, O holy one |’? (58) The
by virtue of your ( very ) sight, O lord, great sage ( Vidwamitra ), whose renown
I have visited (all) sacred _ places. occasioned by his excellences had spread
( Pray ) tell me what object is sought far and wide and who was distinguished
( to be accomplished ) by you through by his virtues, experienced supreme
your advent ( to my capital ). Favoured delight on hearing the aforesaid prayer,
by you I wish to promote your cause. which was not only pleasing to the heart
You need not entertainany doubt about but also to the ears, addressed as it
the success of your mission, O sage of was in polite words by the high-souled
noble vows ! (56-57) I shall fully monarch. ( 59 )

Thus ends Canto Eighteen in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana

of Valmiki, the work of a Rst and the oldest epic.

—0< >>

walter: Ai:
Canto XIX
dmitra to send
King Daéaratha is stunned to hear the request of ViSwa
that
$i; Rama with him to dispose of the Rakgasas
interfered with his sacred observances.
qaR AAT | TAAL Heads
qa faafaalseqaraa Il 2 Il
ASAT wate
al aleaa: | aelaaraae afageqqfia: tl 2 Il
acai | usage aaa
aaa fate | Hea uamgse va 3weasfara:; I 3 I
ag ¥ aad WT Ww]
ag faanafas fears qeaga | aa faeaat gt a Wael alae Il ¥ I
ecCi auat uaame faa | aaa BaTEA ariaeal Bfafeat i) & Il
Per
at soataafadaor af = araeaara4ry, |
in my heart, and which is just
speech of foremost
Hearing the aforesaid in ( 80 many )
going to be expressed
among king s ), mar ked
Dagaratha( a lion words, and (thereby ) prove true to
length, the highly
with uncommon 58 of the
replied (as your promise ( made in verse
glorious sage Viswamitra I stand conse-
foregoing canto ). (3)
ng on end:—(1)
follows ), his hair standi crated for @ sacrificial perf
ormance for
worthy of you
“What you have said is the realization of my aim,
O jewel among
on earth, O tiger of taking any
alone and of none else men | Two ogres capable
kings,—you who are descended the said per-
among
and enjoy the form at will interrupt
of a great pedigree formance in conjunction with their
bei ng ins tru cte d
( proud ) privilege of a associates. ( 4 ) Towards its concl usion ,
! (2) Ma ke been
by the sage Vasistha to when the sacred observance had
oO tiger among kings, measure, how-
resolve, gone through in 4 large
which stands
accomplish the purpose
 [ Bk. 1
72 KALYANA-KALPATARU

), covered the eacrificial

ever, these two notorious Rakgasas, warfare
altar with a (large) volume of
Maricha and Subahu, who are not only
flesh and blood ( dropped from the
possessed of ( great ) prowess buf are
highl y train ed (in the metho ds of air ).

aagd = aad afaa = faanfaat Wl & I

Faq «=ssFereTaTRRTATeaeaay laaa alas afedafa mia il © Il
anya f& ar wat a aa aad | aya usgs Ua aaTRAT Il ¢ Ml
aeqaat aS | awl @a vat gal feeaq eaa daar
CCT 8 Ml
uaa | ats«éRTTMA TIGA | Fagen saree qemt aA aaa: Il oll
sama aatat aa wars afasala Lada uaa atl Bld FAA Il 228 ll
in connection with that eldest and heroic son, Sri Rama, ( who
“My vow
which had _ well- is) possesse d of true ( unfailing )
sacred observance,
nigh been completed as aforesaid, hav- prowess though ( yet ) a boy ( adorned
ing (thus) been interrupted, I came with side-locks of hair hanging over the
away dispirited from that region, hav- temples after the fashion of the day i}:
ing achieved nothing beyond ( fruitless ) For, by virtue of his own transcendent
exertion. And there is no prompting in glory and guarded by me, he is equal
me to give vent to my wrath (in the even to the extermin ation of ( all ) ogres
form of an execration ), Oruler of the that actin a hostile manner. Nay,I shall
earth | (5—7) Forsuch it ( the character confer on him manifold boons whereby he
of ) that observance: no execration can will attain fame in all the three worlds:
be uttered in the course of it. Be there is no doubt about it. And on com-
pleased re
( therefo ) to place at my ing face to face with Sri Rama the two
disposal, O tiger among kings, your ogres cannot stand in any case. ( 8—11 )

a a a waaay eaaeet gar | Datheat f& atanal seca nat i 82 Il

wey wags a wial seas: la a yaad we tdaefa faa i 23I
a a oofamaf ca at fafe wea | we aff aera wa aaa |l ey Il
qfagisft naast 4 ama agfa faa: lafea adem gd ame aa oafa | ek
Ravfaeafa usr ua Q alquefa | aepqaat HlaeReT cad aq alam: | & Il
afassga@r af 8 oadl owe faasia | aftiaadamarcasi aiguefa We Il
qaqa 4 8=f& aaa wt | usladaaq | weafa sel
amet auld FA Uy II 8 II
at Hata us A Al A WMH Aa: Hat |
Norcanany man other than Rama (a glorious sage Vasistha and ( all ) these
ecion of Raghu) kill them. The two who stand vowed to asceticism also
wicked fellows, who are proud of their know him (a8 such). If at all you seek the
prowess and have been caught in the acquisition of religious merit as well as
noose of Death, are surely no match forthe the highest renown for you on earth for
high-souled Rama. You should not there- all time to come, O king of kings, be
fore allow your parental affection to pleased to make over Rama to me. If
prevail, O ruler of the earth | (12-13) all your counsellors with the fage
I give you my word ( forit ): take you Vasistha as their leader give their
the two ogres as killed. I know the consent to you, O gcion of Kakutstha
high-souled Rama as possessed of true ( Purafijana ), then let Rama go ( with
( unfailing ) prowess. (14) The highly me ). Be pleased to hand over ( to me )
Canto 20 } VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 73

your beloved son, the lotus-eyed Rama, a way as to ensure that the period of
who ( being grown up) is no longer my sacrificial performance is not
deeply attached ( to you ),for( a period exceeded, O scion of Raghu, and do
of ) ten( days and ) nights only in the not plunge your mind in grief. May
interests of my sacrifice. Act in such good betide you |’’

qaagear sate aaldafed = aa 1 28 11

faua =nelast faarfaat neat: | a afar useel faaeaaa: Bay |I Re |I
Nha vedissheaqs a agule | seqdaaekata <adica warfaa: || 22 II
sf eaanalfacian afaaaa aadta JAM |
aafataaenela, FEAL sqfuaaal: caae Aleald |] 2211
FAG MARANA TAMA MSA TSAVE CAAT: BT i 2 UI
Having uttered these words, full of he got up and became sad, seized as he
piety and truth, the highly intelligent was with fear (of losing his eldest
sage Viswamitra, whose mind is given son). ( 15—21) The great king, magna.
to righteousness and who is possessed nimous though he was, felt afflicted in
of extraordinary glory, became silent. mind ( even ) as he heard the aforesaid
Obsessed with excessive grief to hear request of the sage, which was extremely
that righteous request of Viswamitra, the agonizing to the heart and the mind,
said emperor trembled and fainted too, and fell down ( unconscious ) from his
Regaining his consciousness later on, seat. ( 22 )

Thus ends Canto Nineteen in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana

of Valmiki, the work of a Rst and the oldest epic.

faq: am:
Canto XX
Dafaratha declines to part with Sri Rama, thereby enraging Viéwamitra.
agar ousaget =faafiae arse | agdfa = fede: «= dararfacaada | 2 I
Faieaaat q ua ooustaslaa: |a saved gearfs ae wea: || 2 Il
< . Aro a
ganalien aal gene = adage: | Haat afeal meal Ale Sfaaraz: ll 2 Il
sh qua 6famreat eat ASeTTar: | ANAT wHanals A UA aganle lv ll
~ ~ ~ Fhe . ives

a1ZHa Siu rlitel quad | aad soneatteas aad fat: | & I

af ulasafa =afaar | ae da nfienfa a wa Rane ll & Il
_ = ~ : ¢

afgeaqr aaaat
a A aM FAs 3 aeaign a a Jafar: Il s Il
qe anata
aq aal wat aq: Faget fe waar |

aforesaid request of it were for an hour or so and, regaining

Hearing the as
( a veritable tiger his consciousness ( afterwards ), spoke
Viéswamitra, Dasaratha ''‘My lotus-eyed Rama 168
senseless as follows:—(1)
among kings ) remained

10 V. BR. N.—I
74 KALYANA-KALPATARU { Bk. 1
less than sixteen years old (yet) I Raksagas in the van of a battle so long
( therefore ) do not perceive his capacity as L breathe. ( 5 } Fully guarded (by me),
to contend with the Raksasas. ( 2) Here the pursuit of the aforesaid observance
is my army, one Akgsauhini* strong, ( by you ) will be rid of ( all) obstacles;
whose maintainer and controllerl am. (for ) I shali go thither (in person). You
Marching with it I shall ( personally) should not ( therefore )take away Rama.
wage war with those ogres. (3) These (6) A child ( yet ) and untrained {in the
heroic and valiant retainers of mine are science of warfare ), he cannot estimate
( all ) skilled in the use of missiles (and the strength or weakness of the enemy.
Other weapons ) and are capable of He is neither equipped with the strength
fighting with hosts of ogres. But you of missiles (and other weapons) nor
should not take away Rama. (4) I skilled in warfare. ( 7 ) Besides he is no
shall myself guard your sacrifice, bow in match for the Raksasas; for the ogres are
hand, and shall contend with the given to treacherous fighting.

fanaa «fe | a sgifa ae? IIc II

wad aands a wi Aguéfa | af a usa aaa Agfieafs aaa il < Il
qawaayet «Fat eC | BAgaeeTi 6ST] TAI 11 20 ||
Reames = wa «Aquéla | agatarasai fe sifa: qefasr aa |) 28 |
as OO andfe | fealal wae a ae gala 4 a OF I eel
aug: «= ata | ae a ooffaded ast TAM wzaIT | 23 II
aaa |ae aT aT eaWa | as A ae ua wa Ast AAT LT Hi ey II
waraey gear |alata fe Maen: | wer ae sae eat aAalseqge || 24 II
‘‘Disunited from Ramat cannot really in whom piety is predominant. ( Hence )
survive even for an hour or go, O tiger you ought not to take away Rama. Of
among ascetics! You should not( therefore) what prowess are those Raksasas, and
take away Rama. If, on the other hand, whose sons are they 9 Again, who are
you are keen to take him (a scion of they ( by name ) and of what size 9 Nay,
Raghu ), O Brahman of noble vows, take who protect them and how can resistance
him with me as wellas with my army be offered to those Raksasas, given ( as
consisting of four parts ( viz, elephants, they are ) to treacherous fighting, by
chariots, cavalry and infantry ). Sixty Rama or my forces or by myself, O
millennia Bay's elapsed since I was holy Brahman 9? Tell me even O
born, O Vis8wamitra ( born in the venerable sage | What position should be
line of King Kusa) and this boy has taken up by+ me on the battle-fiela
been begotten with ( such ) hardship (at Opposite to those ogresof wicked intent ?
this ripe old age). You ought not For the Raksasas are proud of their
( therefore ) to take away Rama. Of (all) prowees.''’ Hearing his above-quoted
the four BOn6 my supreme affection is B8peech the Bage Viswamitra replied
truly speaking fastened on the eldest, ( as follows ) :—( 8—15 ) ,

TeseaaIT AA qau]}
A

TH
= aot el.

Uae | HAM
=

GAAS ATE
>

aA || 28 II
As
Halas) aia)
Helalal UaP aotrela:
or sasreys
| Fat= A ARIF aot 7 :
eqTarfaa:
er IL € Uf
eee eens ties = RS
x
An Aksauhini
int
consists
a8
of 21,870
» 0
elephants, an equal number of Chariote,
C ’ 65,610
’ \ horses
£es and
109,350 foot. b
Canto 20 j VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 75

aes Faqs = ga |fara gt: | al a gage §«Aeamat Aerae: || ¢c |

da wafea ay guard aq weasel | aria garg aafaed sfisaa: |} ee |
‘There is an ogre, Ravana by name, degree. Nay, Ravana, the ruler of
descended in the line of the page Pulastya Raksasas, O great king, is(widely) known
(one of the nine mind.born sons of Brahma, to be @ so0n of the sage Visrava
who ore the procreators of the entire ( Pulastya's son) and a real (half-) brother
creation ). Having been granted a boon of Kubera ( the eldest son of Vigrava ).
( of immunity from death at the hands of When the mighty ogre does not personally
all others except a human being ) by interfere with a ( particular ) sacrifice
Brahma and followed by numerous (considering it below his dignity to
Raksasas, and possessed of extraordinary interrupt a small undertaking ), those two
strength and great prowess, he oppresses mighty ogres, Maricha and Subdahu,
(all) the three worlds ( heaven, earth and actually cause obstructionin that sacrifice
the intermediate region ) to the utmost even as directed by him.’’ (16—19)

eqn afta «oda stare safe car | af aaalsfee Goma ad ae gua: || Ro II

qa oq sag ada Heq aa YAR | aA AaqequPqE sag fF uaa ge: || 2 II
eqalaaraat aaa: TaIAM: | Taw Uae ag fF gaalaar gfe WI 2211
a @ wat ddaed gf wan: | aa ae aaalsie as ae a ae: || 2311
aast oat) aes feat SaaS: | HUACQANeT ama | VY (I
qe & aqd aaa Aa cent GaARX | HM aalgal AF gal aeateraa: | 2 II
qafeaatt «oat aa atenfy gaa | anlar gage daca afiifaal 11 26 |
qaqa = Sef «aaa: | aaa rater aed aeqeAA || Xo |)
fi afaseqa 3 faser | =osfaad = ane «feat eg: |
aga sq wastausafam: =aauagesafeal weftafe: |) 2¢ |I
ae AMARA aH onfearea armas (Far. aT |) 20 I)
Thus addressed by the aforesaid sage field. I am therefore not capable of
(Viéwamitra) , the king then replied to contending with him or with his forces,
the hermit (as follows) :—‘'Il am not at all even though accompanied by my troops
able to stand in an encounter with that or united with my sons, O jewel among
evil-minded fellow. ( 20 ) Celebrated as sages | I shall not therefore part in any
you are, O knower of what isright, show case whatsoever with my juvenile and
you your favour to my juvenile favourite son ( Rama ), who looks like a
son as well as to myself, of poor god and is ( altogether) unacquainted
luck as I am ( in not being able to carry with wars, O holy Brahman ! If Maricha
out your behest); foryou area (veritable) and Subahu, the two notorious sons of
god as well as worthy of adoration to Sunda and Upsasunda ( respectively ),—
Not even gods, demons and who are full of prowess and highly
me. (21)
( celestial musicians }, trained ( as well ) and appear as Death
Gandharvas
reptiles are able to on the battle-field,—interfere with your
Yaksae, birds and
sacrificial performances, T shall under no
withetand Ravana on the battle-field; how
The said circumstance hand Over my pet son
then can men do go 9 ( 22)
takes away (Raima) to you. (23—26) i shall (personally)
Ravana truly speaking
the battle- proceed with hosts of my relations to
the prowess of the valiant on
 76 KALYANA-KALPATARU [ Bk. 1

give battle to either of the two. sequel to the above incoherent talk of
Otherwise with my relations I shall Dasaratha ( a ruler of men ). Like a fire
arave your indulgenes ( for my inability well fed with oblations and sprinkled
to comply with your behest ).'’ (27) A over with ghee in the course of a sacrifice,
fierce rage possessed ( the mind of ) the fire of anger ( thus kindled ) in ( the
Viéwamitra ( son of G&adhi, a scion of mind of } Vidwamitra (the eminent
Kuéa ), the foremost of Brahmans, as a seer ) grew violent ( in no time ). ( 28 )
Thus ends Canto Twenty in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana
of Valmiki, the work of a Rsi and the oldest epic.

ware: at:
Canto XXI
The wrath of Viswamitra; the intercession of Vasistha
in favour of Vifswamitra
a5 Ta || TS RMT
TTHSA | aaegq: aftr aaa aegara Adtafaz Ul & Il
qara faa fat wiafeefa | usaoAgais? Fem fags: | 2 II
qe t ad Uae = oafteaf «6aumay | faeries: ape Gel Ha geqTa: Il = II
qa TITAS fais daa: | wale agur Heal Zaral a Ba AE Il ¥ II
qaed og far say aa aelafi: | aafa gaat ata afasl aiaquada ago!
Hearing the reply, quoted above, of ({ without taking Rama with me),
Daéaratha, marked with faltering acoents With your promise (thus) falsified,
expressive of parental affection, O scion of Kakutstha, remain at ease
Vidwamitra ( descended in the line of in the midst of your relations.'’(3 )
Kuga ), full of rage, made the follow- When Viswamitra, who was full of
ing answer to the king:—( 1) ‘Having wisdom, was seized with fury, the
first promised to grant the object whole earth shook and ae grave
solicited by me, you want to go back fear entered the mind of gods. (4)
upon your word! This (breach of Perceiving the entire world to be
promise ) is unworthy of the scions of greatly alarmed indeed, the great
Raghu and will prove to be the rnin of and wise Rsi Vasistha of noble
this race.(2) If this is bearable to vows addressed the following words to
you, I shall return ( even) as I came the king:—(5 )

SUM HS Ba: ae at zarqe: afanra

x
gaa: tar a wa gaaefe |) & |
©
fg aag fend sate zl usa: aan ofa
N
aren atgauefa |) © 1
sfayea = aeeafs = Sa ataRa: zgdadl wal aane wae fata yc |
FUAARAy A Ata | oaeaa opal: ga afragin saejargd at | e |
‘Born in the line of the Ikswakus, the form of fidelity to your word ), (6)
you are the highest virtue personified as it A scion of Raghu (as you are), celebrated
were, Full of firmness and observing in ( all ) the three worlds as one whose
excellent vows a8 you do, Your Majesty mind is given to piety, resort to your
ought not to abandon righteousness ( in innate character ( fidelity to truth ). You
Canto 21 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 17(
ought not to embrace unrighteousness having ( once ) solemnly declared
( in the form of breach of promise ). (7 ) that you will doa thing. Therefore send
Lose of the meritthat has acarued to you Rama ( with him ).( 8) The ogres will
from sacrificial performancsa ( culminat- not be able ts overpower him, no matter
ing in a horge-gacrifice ) and works of whether he has mastered archery or not,
public utility ( like the construction of so long as he is protected by Viswamitra
wells etc. ) will ensue if you fail to (son of Gadhi, a ecion of Kuéa) as nectar
redeem the promise made ( by you), was guarded by (a belt* of ) fire.( 9)

ug fanz aa uy aflaaat qt: uy faaifsa BR agaq WaT ll eo ll

casera fafragq afi Seed wast | Aang: guia ata a a aeafa Fa Il eel
q %at asa: fees a a Waar: | aeaaqagaT: afRazaeam: Ul 22 II
aaa -FUIae. Ta: «aaa: | HI GU aa aar Usa garafa |} 22 Ml
asfi Yar: sara «= aarafaaaraar: | aaear aerttat dtaaed) |sataer: I ey Il
sat 2 gam aa aaeea greed | a aasenio senfo ad GAA II 84 Il
qaitd «= aes FATS eHAT ATL qaAgaeaalagagaelan: eel
grasa = gat, aT Gas | aera aot Tamara seas: | de Il
beings), were possessed of varied
“Viswamitra is piety incarnate; he is created
with forms, endowed with extraordinary
the foremost of those endowed
prowe ss and full of splen dour, and
prowess. He is superio r in learnin g ( to
brought victo ry (to him who emplo yed
all) and is a great reposit ory of
( the use of) them in his service ). (14 ) Jaya and
asceticism. (10) He knows of
Suprabhf, the two aforesaid daughters
the different types of missiles. In all the ) pogse ssed of
Daksa, who were ( both
three worlds including the mobile and to a
creation inhabiting them no well-proportioned limbs, gave birth
immobile les as well
nor hundred most effulgent missi
other man ( than myself ) knows him (15) ( Of thege )
him, as ( Other ) weapons,
shall any ( other ) creatu res know
Jaya, who had secured a boon (to
s
neither gods norany Rsis nor the demon fifty excellent #008,
foremo st this effect ), got
noragain the Riaksasas nor the infini te glory and devoi d of
including possessed of
of the Gandharvas and Yaksas destr uctio n of Asvri c
( 11-12 ) form, for the
the Kinnaras and great Nagas. (it Supra bha too
formerly )* born ( diabolic ) forces.
All the missiles were ( prought forth fifty more sone, ( who
pious sons of Kréaswa ( a
as the most ful, hard to
were gifted were) exceptionally power
lord of created beings ) and overpower, ( nay } difficult
( even ) to
while he
( by Lord Siva ) to Viswamitra and ( collectively ) known by
13 ) The afore- agsail,
ruled over 4 kingdom. { name of Sambharas ( destructive
they were) the
said sons of Kréaswa, born (a8 forces ). (17 )
er lord of
of the daughters of Daksa (anoth
&¢ Il
af aie 3aq aad =Blrarrs: | aqaint a saa cel Aaa qutad tl
il
aeqei |= AHA AIGA: a fataceafafad wa HET A UAT Mi 88
aaa Rea |! Ro Il
aes fatten agama: | a wana usa day Tea
waaqtat
da: 2a a Haare: aq gafenala eqrgreafaaiad |] 88 Il
ast ret
~

oe SA
e
Uae S
De ee ene aia ene

* Vide Mahabharata !, xxxil. 22—25,

78 KALYANA-KALPATARU [ Bk. |

sft aaa «60saeafae) «= tga ame oiffarsa: |

qaanfeta =o uae fT: Eira Age | RR II
zat AMAA aA sua gas cHlags AT WAX UN
“The son of Gadhi, present before Sri Rama (with him), O king! (20) Though
you, who is conversant with the principles capable of punishing the Raksasas him-
of righteousness, not only knows ( the self, itis for the sakeof doing goodtoyour
use of all) those missiles as one ouzht gon ( Sri Rama ) that the sage Vidwamitra
to but is also capable of evolving new ( son of Gadhi ) has songht you and
ones. (18) Hence nothing relating to the solicited himasaloan.’’ (21) Delighted in
past and the future is unknown, O scion of mind by the aforesaid speech of the sage
Raghu, to this high-souled jewel among Vasistha, King Dagaratha (a jewel among
the sages, who knows everything the Raghus ), the foremost of kings,
concerning Dharma ( virtue). (19) Of whose fame was spread far and wide,
such (extraordinary ) might is the felt rejoiced and mentally acquiesced in
highly renowned and exceptionally the act of sending Sri Rama (a scion of
glorious Vidwamitra, You ought not(there. Raghu ) in order to placate Vidwamitra
fore) to entertain any doubt avout sending (son of Gadhi, a scion of Kuéga), ( 22 )
Thus ends Canto Twenty-one in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana of
Valmiki, the work of a Rsi and the oldest epic.

Sifaa: aa:
Canto XXII
King DaSaratha sends Sri Rama and Lakgmana with Viswamitra
and the two princes receive initiation from the latter
in the two mystic spells Bala and Atibala.
am afes qa us amen aq | qesaqal = UHATSETa aqweany || 2 ||
Raaeaad «=o (ST CRA quay afatza agewhaaay teem |
a ys Aeqea wat =aaa | aat ogfiayaa «6aitdareauar | 2 I
ql ag: gaeat = Atsest aat aat| feafaand Ua eer usitaeaaq Il ¥ II
qeqafsaecee aageg fafa: | aggsfafais: saat g aerafs i & I
While Vasistha was speaking as him to the care of VisSwamitra ( son
aforesaid, King Daégaratha with an of Gadhi ) with an extremely
exceptionally cheerful countenance delighted mind. ( 2-3 ) Seeing the lotus-
personally called Sri Rama along with eyed Rama following Viéwiamitra at that
Laksmana ( Knowing as he did that the moment, a breeze delightful to the touch
two were inseparable ), (1) Smelling . and free from dust began to blow at once.
the head of his eon ( as a token of (4) Even as the high-souled Rama was
affection ), after he had been blessed about to depart there was a shower
by his mother ( Qusen Kausalya ) of flowers (from the heavens) and
as well as by his father, King Daégaratha, a loud blast of conches ana beating
and consecrated by Vasistha, the family of kettle-drums (in the capital ),
priest, by means of benedictory Vedie aceOmpanied by the sound of celestial]
texte, King Daéaratha then committed drums. (5)
Canto 22 } VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 79

Aafaat aqat ad ua aaa: | aataad vedi dG a afafaeama i & II

wait saa Muar fal aa | Paras aed ffafstaa get il © I
srgsnatge) fiamefarfaat | araarat fear dai auacaralatedl i ¢ 1
qa efragst = gato} «saat | aatbgfeam «aad arg Ie II
ead areagayy wat} teen | aaanel fora diay ataBarafaPadi 11 te I
ano 486tafmarfaree = BaTTaa aa
Viéwamitra walked in the van and (the physicians of gods) would
the highly renowned Rama, adorned accompany Brahma (the progenitor of
with side-locks and armed with a bow, the entire creation )—adding lustre to the
followed next; while Laksmana ( son of sage. (7-8) Following at his heels the
Sumitra) followed the latter. (6) Hquipped two juvenile and irreproachable brothers,
each with a pair of quivers, bow in Rama and Laksmana,—who carried a
hand, and illuminating the ten directions bow in their hand, were duly adorned
( viz, the four quarters, the four corners ( with jewels ), ( nay ) who had gloves
intervening the quarters, the upperand Of iguana skin fastened about their
the lower directions) the two high- fingers and were ( further ) armed with
souled princes, who were devoted to the a 8word, who were possesred of great
sage and were resplendent with giory splendour and charming limbs and were
and were irreproachable (in every . radiant with glory,—added to the lustre
way ), and looked like a pair of three- of Viswamitra (a scion of Kusika ) as
headed serpents (the two quivers the two boys Skanda and Viédkha ( born
appearing like two additional heads), of the fire-god ) would adorn the
followed the noble-minded Viéwamitra immortal Lord Siva, who is beyond
even as the (twin-gods) Aéwinikumiras (all ) conception.

aeqdaad «=eat ea TSW RII

wari | aye ato? Fear Sestanisa | ze ae afes AI Ya FEA qa: Weil
mam |e ISAS? aa | a aa va at Fv Seer fara: I ea
q 4 aa sad at adfeata Asta: | a arg: sem aay gfaearaie Fat Il kyl
fy Aa a wa a Haq seTK | qaafaazi «=ATS UT II 84 Il
= apna a aeee a aa afefiaa | at oleamet aM SH aaa Il 88 Il
gaafiard «=eT HA ETAT | FST aifaast aa admae ara Il ee Il
gear a a wa afeaa aden | asialaael Sq qaamla Sowaa I RC II
Gergaadast aaa wae ula | fiarmega «at faa aseanleat | £3 Il
qa al WR aETET fe qifaa | wa TST: aq <azad aa Aaa: Il Xo Il
qqar ama = ae Ufa: |
to a distance of in ) the chain of Mantras known by the
Having walked
twelve miles along the southern name of Bala and the other known as
about
Atibala. ( By recourse to them )you will
pank of Sarayu, the sage Viswamitra
have no fatigue nor fever nor will your
addressed the (following ) sweet words:— ( by old
let there loveliness be ( ever) marred
“Rama, sip (a little ) water,
you age etc. ). (13) Nor will the ogres
e no loss of time. (9-12) Receive
( born of Nirrti, the goddess of death
from me with Laksmana instruction
 KALYANA-KALPATARU {iBr.i
80
one's intellect and thereby make
and variously regarded as the wife of
one forget whatever he has learnt ).
Adbarma or as a daughier cf Adharma
and Himsa ) overpower you even when (17) So long as you ( continue to )
you are asleep or careless ( having repeat Bala as well as Atibala hunger
omitted, for instance, te rinse your mouth, and thirst, O Rama, will never be felt
say, after evacuating your bladder), none by you, O jewel among men! ( 18 ) So
on earth will equal you in the prowess of long as you go on muttering the two
arms. (14) Nay, £0 long as you (continue spells your renown will spread over
to ) mutter the ( spells known by the the (entire ) globe; for these two
names of ) Bala and Atibala, none will spells are the daughters of Brahma
prove to be a match for you in all the ( the creator ) and are full of efficacy.
three worlds, O Rama!(15) None in (19) I feel inclined to impart ( the
the world will be your equal, O sinless knowledge of ) these spellge to you, O
one, either in good fortune or in scion of Kakutstha; for you are fit to
prowess or in wisdom or in the judgment receive them, O prince! Hven though
of your intellect or ( again ) in counter- all the manifold virtues referred to ( in
arguments. (16) When the two afore- verses 13 to 19 ) above already exist in
mentioned spells have been received you—there is no doubt about it, the two
(learnt ) by you, none will compare spells mentioned above will grow
with you(in any virtue whatsoever ); many times more efficacious when
for Bala and Atibala are the sources of duly grasped by you, ( who are) as-
all wisdom (inasmuch as they dispel ceticism personified ( being the goal of
hunger aud thirst etc. which dull all austerities ).’’

dal wal se eaBT yeaa: =-Ba 1 88 Al

gfasme 860 a faa wevutfaaeaa: | faareaafeal ua: gay wtafawa: || 22 II
agarfeanara, aaa fen | gear aati fasy afearaa |
So weal at awzal aaa Fa: |) 22 Il
EMAADTAATGAAAT amaqasatad aafearay |
afieqaadisasicarat aaa a faant fauad ayer
TAA AAAI alata ankaea aawe gf wr 22k
Sipping water, Sri Rama, who is all- and Laksmana ) all the duties that one
pure ( by nature ), received with a most Owes to a teacher, all the three spent
cheerful countenance ( initiation in ) the the night with ease on the bank of the
aforesaid two spells from that great Sarayu there. ( 20—23) To Sri Rama
sage ( Viswamitra ) of purified mind. and Laksmana ( the two jewels among
Equipped with (the knowledge of ) the sons of King Dasgaratha ), who, even
the aforesaid spells, Sri Rama of though they lay there on a bea of
terrible prowess shone like the straw, unworthy of princes, were fondled
glorious sun, casting innumerable all along by
rays, the words of Viswadmitra
in autumn. Viswamitra ( son of ( son of Gadhi ), that night appeared
Gadhi) having taught (to Sri Rama delightful indeed. ( 24 )
Thus ends Canto Twenty-two tn the Bala-Kduda of the glorious Ramayana
of Valmiki, the work of @ Rsi and the oldest epic.

| ta — I ern
Canto 23 VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 81

TAA: At!
Canto XXIII
Night-long sojourn of Sri Rima and Laksmana with Viswamitra in a holy
hermitage at the confluence of the Ganga and the Sarayu
maat 6g) oat ofall) erafa: | SAAT ME Ta ws |) z Il
aaeqt |Bast UA gal deat sada | Sas aude det famfear | 2 Il
qay: RAK aa: Bea AVAL | Aal Hales AW Hog: aw sq Il 2 Il
A hat iat y -

Hafett aertat faaarfac aaa | afaeafadgst TAAafAaaa: Il ¥ Il

The night having all but culminated ablutions and, having offered oblations
in dawn, the great sage Viswamitra of water ( to the sun-god ), muttered the
Bpoke (asfollows) to Sri Rama and most sacred text (the Gayatri*, than
Laksmana(thetwo scions of Kakutstha ), which there is no holier text). (3)
lying on a bed of dry leaves ( mixed Having concluded their morning
with straw ):—( 1 ) ''Kausaly4a is blessed devotions (viz, the Sandhya prayers,
witha worthy son (in you), O Rama! The Brahma-Yajna or recitation of portions
morning twilight has set in. (There- of the Vedas and other sacred texts as
fore ) get up, O tiger among men |! an offering to Rsis, forming part of
Contemplation on the Deity and the the five major Yajihas, fetching pieces of
daily routine of duties ( making for the wood for being offered to the sacred
purification of the body ) have to be fire, and so on) and saluting Viswamitra,
gone through.’’ (2) Hearing the rich in asceticism, the two excep-
exceedingly gentle admonition of the tionally valiant princes ( Sri Rama and
celebrated sage ( Viswamitra ), the two Laksmana ) felt extremely delighted
heroes ( Sri Rama and Laksmana ), the and stood before the latter, ready
foremost among men, performed their to proceed ( further ). ( 4 )

at saat aerdiat feet faaat ad | cema aaa amar: aa Ba Il & Il

TA AAIS qrayzsttnt afaarata | agasaeart acai RT: IG II
¢ ocer oad waat |gam | Gade aera faearfaafe aa: || © II
yea: al cafe aad gard |unacdiafaesa: a alaed fe at ll ¢ Il
° ° NS

een:
qaqite aaa RATSemSsafta: | sadieaaat wa aenad ga area: Il 8 II
While moving onward from that spot highest form of asceticism for (the
journey past ) many thousand years. (6)
( where they had broken their
Supremely delighted to behold that
overnight ); the two very mighty princes
sighted the divine river Ganga, which sacred abode of hermits, Sri Rama and
heaven, earth and the Laksmana ( the two scions of Raghu)
( flows through
addressed the following prayer to the
subterranean regions and thus ) takes a
threefold course near its well-known and celebrated Viswamitra of noble mind:—
plessed confluence with the Sarayu. (5) (7) ‘*‘Whose holy hermitage is this ?
the holy What personage, we ask you, dwells in
There they (further ) beheld
of purified it 2 We both desire to hear this; for
site of the hermitages of Rsis
been practising the great is our curiosity ( in this behalf ),
mind, that had
Ti Se Lea a
* The scripture tells us:—T Waal: I AAA,
11 V. R. N.—1
82 - KALYANA-KALPATARU { Bk. 1

sir |'’ (8) Hearing the hermits ) heartily laughed and said,
O venerable
aforesaid submission of the two ‘Hear, O Rama, of him whose former
brothers, Vigwamitra (the foremost of residence this is. ( 9 )

aan
en
afar
ce
tEAM:
A
| qqeeafee wot faata aarfead Il Xo Il
adele gg ead aed aneaTy | aaa =sHal Had =AakAAT Il <8 Ml
aaa | BATT az waar | aaiqer atu eg aay gaa: | VR Ul
aq oma @ aa fae nena: | aad: Fa: Ba NT BazaT z Il 23 ll
aay zh faenaaamala waa | a asc: Mar aag a gala = Il ev ll
aaantaa: «= uae yu | Rear aaa alt ast ag a faad tl kk
i a Gi (CS questa | goal: afalaea sqefieaae aaq fl 26 Il
afuassae aq 8 8Daa: quqaAad | ge aa: Wises Ga aeNAe fay Il Bo ll
tala al FAA AA gqzeal |AVA
Kandarpa (the god of love), who suzerain Jord of gods) ditappeared
is (also) spoken of by the wise and it was in this way that Kama was
as Kama( Cupid ), was endowed with rendered bodileges. (13) Therceiorward he
a (living ) form (in the past 38 (o0n came to be widely known by the name
one occasion ) the foolish fellow was of Ananga( bodiless ),O scion of Raghu,
bold enough to assail ( with shafts of and the tract of land where that glorious
love ) Lord Siva, the suzerain Lord of being shed his embodied state became
gode,—who had been performing known as the Anga territory: so the
austerities in this (very ) hermitage tradition goes. (14) This holy hermitage
and remained uninterru ptedly absorbed belongs to Him and these sages ( practising
in deep meditation,—while He was after austerities here at present ) have been
having married going out along with His disciples in the past. As such they
the (entire ) host of the ( forty-nin e ) are devoted to piety and no sin exists
wind-gods (in order to meet Goddess in them, O Rama!(15) Let us halt
Parvati), and Love was(ther eupon) snubb- for this night in this hermitage, hemmed
ed with aroar (inthe form of the sound in by the two holy streams, O Rama of
‘hum’ ) by the high-souled Lord. (10-11) handsome looks; tomorrow we shall cross
He was further reproached by Lord Rudra the Ganga. (16) Let us all enter the
(the god of destruction ) with His holy hermitage when we are purified( by
(third ) eye, O ecion of Raghu, and bath etc. ). Our sojourn here will te most
(lo!) all the limbs of the evil-minded welcome and we shall happily spend
fellow dropped off from his body. (12 ) the night here after we have bathed,
(It was) on that occasion ( that ) the muttered our prayers and poured
limbs of the haughty fellow, consumed Oblations into the sacred fire, O jewel
through the wrath of Lord Siva ( the among men |"’

qa aaa = aa amnatt = =A | ec UI
faa aT AT gia | et gel autssfaey fazer gfe | 22 |
ASEH: qa Zaratafateary | and anata =—-BUPHAVTHAT || Vo |]
OLE ELCE TUTTI aafea: | aa afafieeiar afafa: gad: ae |) 22 1]
EN
“Aq ga a alaaAIe = «aarti
amifacuahetaa amas | waa sale aera Bfadaa: |) 22 1]
RAN AMAA asa anata aqeaws anf ar 1221
Canto 24 } VALMIRKI-RAMAYANA 83
While they were talking together (as (when day and night meet) the
aforesaid ) there( outside the hermitage), aforesaid Rsis ( including Viéwamitra
the sages ( dwelling in the hermitage ), and his pupils, Sri Rama and Laksmana )
felt supremely delighted to discover muttered the Gayatri-Mantra according to
their presence with their eyes that had their ability* with a calm and collected
attained a long range ( clairvoyance) mind. Taken by the sages of holy
through askesis, and experienced a thrill vows dwelling in that hermitage with
of joy. Having offered to Viswamitra them, Vidwamitra and his two pupils
water to wash his hands and feet stayed most comfortably on that site
with and extending their hospitality to of the hermitage associated with the
him, they subsequently offered hospitality name of Kama; while Viswamitra (a
to Sri Rama and Laksmana ( too ). scion of kusa ), the foremost of ascetics,
Having received attentions (in return whose mind is- given to piety,
from Viswdmitra as well as from Sri entertained the two charming
Rama and Laksmana), they regaled them princes with delightful stories,
with stories ( etc. ). (17—20) At dusk ( 21-22 )
Thus ends Canto Twenty-three in the Bala-Kayda of the glorious Ramayana of
Valmiki, the work of a Rsi and the oldest epic.
—_———

qaqa: aT:
Canto XXIV
An account of the Sarayu given by Viswamitra; some facts relating to the
ogress Tataka revealed and hints given about killing her
am saa faas naferatcm | feafra gene amedzagma | 2 Il
toa ad aaatal aaa: afraaa: | svar gat ara farafeaamnaas || 2 Il
MET WAT USAR! | feet nm Grad AT Ya BIST Va: Il 2 Il
fafaaige wats slags q | aa afeaaeat aq ama || ¥ II
qq waa -s we dadauafiay | wean dae ae weer fraray | & Il
Maal «Aes: «68s UA: aaa | ST UA: afieaey as=s afagmayz ll & Il
feed gaat «aft: | uaa aa aa sageaataay || © Il
ba’ A
aie fuera
AUAA ALAT qeqeq «=faa |
Placing in the forefront Viswamitra, ( as follows ):—( 2 ) ‘Board you the boat
who had (just) finished his daily routine followed by the king's sons and ( having
(of morning devotions ), the two brothers, crossed the river) proceed on your journey
capable of subduing their at an auspicious moment. Let there be
who were
enemies, arrived at the bank of the river no loss of time.'’ (3) Saying ‘‘Amen !"’ and
returning the salutations of those seers
( Ganga ). (1) Getting an excellent boat
(to ferry them acroes ), all the high- ( assembled to see them off ) with honour,
Viéwamitra, accompanied by the two
souled sages of austere vows, mentioned
to Viswamitra brothers, began to cross the _ river
above, forthwith spoke en
al inn

that one is expected to do after his Sandhya prayers us one

* The maximum Japa
repetitions, the moderate number is 0 ne hundred, while ten is the irreducible minimam-—
thousand
agaqcat edt qaaeal ZaaTI.
84 KALYANA-KALPATARU [ Bk. 1
Ganga ( hastening to meet the ocean ). (4) presently questioned (in the following
Reaching the middle of the stream, the words ) Viswamitra (the foremost of
highly glorious Rama along with hermits);—(5-6) ‘‘What is the cause of this
Laksmana ( the younger of the two) tumultuous noise ( ostensibly ) proceeding
distinctly heard on the river a noise from a volume of water striking against
enhanced by the agitation caused by the another 9’ Hearing the inquiry of Sri
striking of waves against one another, and Rama, markedwith curiosity, the sage
felt eager to know the definite cause of (whose mind is given to piety) stated (as
the noise. In mid stream Sri Rama follows) the definite cause of that noise:—

faa «6 ua eCsCéfC CRT ON?

mam = aS AAS AIA | Tate: aTAETATTNA Il 8 I
aUITM =RA TTC MTT | Teaade: «=aeel SSSretafada II %o Il
ated ua osmd fia: se | aeat gd aaat wear somaafrarfiat |) 22 Il
ati qfaorararer wageaaaat | a ad Neat eT ATaTITS 1 8 Il
srfaneqnearn: GIS ufaumay | aa aafad ga fatoarmmdgayz || 22 Il
Awa: sarge: AT Hedateoes: | aTaTTaTe: aga azahaaa: Ul ¥ Il
fageqsauiest arora fa mafia | waranaguficatargaaze: Weel
anny aqatfua fe fat caey aaq | ayaa aes faeafaa) aeraft: 1 2 Il
yaa Ta HHA TIT eT aay | Ua wav Vat qdarai adaA [I voll
aBela FOUA tafaainfafiat | gd aaat wa asa aafagary | 2¢ Il
sa BI sea AMT aafaad | aftez afet tar wage aglear: Il 23 Il
aoa: = eA IT nasa | $f WAT as awl tat: Heagda | || Ro ||
ads aes adl eq mafee | del fssega ga zz) auraad || 22 Il
qa | eaeaqsatay Ssa Malaqaar | gal Taqal tal Wats BH afasqza: || WII
ASA POU magasafen | ay aftafa dq Far qWaMataqa || 2 Il
aa gsi ai eet at am fina | om saqal eal «=Asarwattar || ry II
awa HAHA giaat = Aaa: |
“There exists, O Rama, on Mount the Jahnavi ( Ganga, so called because it
Kailasa a great lake created by Brahma was drunk off by the sage Jahnu, whose
(the creator) with his mind, henoe sacrificial grounds were inundated by it,
it is known
by the name of and was later released by him through
Manasa ( born of the mind), O tiger his ears ). Offer salutation ( to the two
among men! A river named Sarayu,—so rivers where they meet ) with a
called because it has its source in a lake concentrated mind, O Rama |"’ Offering
( azar alfa or aiff ) and hallowed in that salutation to the two streams ( united
it has flowed from a lake created by with one another ) and reaching the
Brahma,—emanated from that lake, It southern bank ( of the Ganga ), the two
encircles Ayodhya (on all sides except brothers, exceptionally pious (as they
the south ). This sound, which has no were ), proceeded ( on their onward
parallel, proceeds from the violent journey ) with quick paces( along with
commotion caused by (the onrush of ) Viswamitra ). Beholding a forest of
its waters (even )asit rushes to meet terrible aspect and unfrequented (by men),
Canto 24 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 85
Sri Rama ( the 80n of a king, the foremost and hunger. The gods and the Reis
of men ), a scion of Ikswaku, questioned rich in askesis bathed the aforesaid
(as follows) Viswamitra ( a jewel among Indra, impure as he was ( through sin ),
sages ):—''Oh this forest is difficult of with jars (full of water of the holy
access | It is swarmed with crickets and Ganga further consecrated by the
infested by fierce beasts of prey and utterance of sacred texts ) and washed off
vultures raising harsh notes and various his impurity ( thereby ). Depositing the
( other ) kinds of birds uttering fierce impurity as well as the (pangs of) hunger
cries. ( 7--14 ) What could possibly be fallen off from the body of the great Indra
this fearful forest graced with lions, in this ( tract of ) land, the gods derived
tigers and boars, as well as with joy thereby. And Indra ( for his part)
elephants, and thickly set with Dhavas, was completely rid of his impurity and
Aéwakarnas, Kakubhas (Arjunas), Bilvas, hunger. ( 17—21 ) Highly pleased (at this)
Tindukas, Patalas and jujubes ?’’ The Indra thereupon conferred the following
great sage VisSwamitra, possessed as he superb boon on the two tracts of land:—
was of exceptional glory, replied to him “These two stretches of land, that have
imbibed my impurity, will grow
(as follows ):—( 15-16 ) ‘‘Hear, O darling, in the
prosperous and will be known
of the being to whom this forest belongs, and
world by the names of Malada
O Rama ! Here ( on this land),’ O jewel conferred
existed in the Kartsa.’’ Seeing that honour
among men, there
on those tracts of land by the wise
former days two prosperous kingdoms, the
and the Kartsa ( by name), Indra, the gods (for their part) applauded
Malada
by the effort of the celebrated Indra ( the chastiser of the
brought into existence |
times, when the demon Paka ) in the words ‘Well done
gods. In the ancient of )
good |\’' For a considerable (length
demon Vrtra was killed in battle ( by of foes, these two
time, O subduer
Indra ), the sin of killing a Brahman and Kariusa, thence-
of Indra ( distinguished territories, Malada
laid hold to be prosperous,
)} who was forward continued
by a thousand eyes
with impurity and rich in wealth and food-grains.
( accordingly ) overcome

apa Ase fart ASAT | R& Ul

Fad | alzat ata ag a arat gam AAA: Il
X& Il
aé amagaa oweaedl dat
HTT? | saargaerehsat fATSIAATAAAT II Ro II
gidswaa: «al AS
fa araat ST lat sara fet fara wa Il Rc ll
uaa aaa
azat 9 gzarftl | aq 9 FearaaTaa TTAAIANAA WR Il
ASA FEUMA
qq ad: | aalgraarirea salar geafwitsy ll Ro Il
qq wa aA Tedd Wesel
He favweese ga: | ae afafea Bat al anrdatecy Il 3% Il
aRaamma zt
afaoat | IZA Ua seafeaqnaaal |
FAT | ALA Safed aaaenfe a fradt RRM
cad 3 wdareatd FAI eT
cat AeA aT alae? aTEATTS safe: BT WS Ul
( very ) time of her
d and possessing at the
Now, when some time had elapse a thousand elephants
,
re birth the might of
( since the aforesaid incident ), the of the wise Sun da, may
), so the tra dit ion who is the wife scn, the
appeared (in this region good betide you , and whose
TAtaka by name, the strength of
goes, a vaksa woman, ogre Maricha, possesses
any form at will
capable of agsuming
 86 KALYANA-KALPATARU { Bk.1
Indra and is endowed with round arms, short work of this ogress of wicked
a large head, an enormous mouth and a conduct. (30) Under my order make this
colossal body. The mighty Raksasa, who realm thornless as before. None is
has a terrible form, is a perennial source really speaking able to visit this land,
of terror to the people; while Tataka, though so holy and beautiful, tormented
who conducts herself like a wicked as it is by the terrible Yaksa woman,
woman, constantly ravages these two who has grown ( 80 ) intolerable. In this
principalities of Malada and Kartsa, way has been told ( by me) everything
O scion of Raghu |! As such she ( that you asked, tiz, ) how this forest
lives in an area of twelve miles looks (£0 ) fearful, how the entire region
Obstructing the road. ( 22—29 ) For this has been laid waste by the Yaksa woman
very reason let us proceed in the quarter and how she does not desist from her
where exists the forest of Tataka. Relying nefarious activities even to this day.
on the might of your own arms, make ( 31-32
Thus ends Canto Twenty-four in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana of
Valmiki, the work of a Rst and the oldest epic.

qeafaar aa:
Canto XX V
Questioned by Sri Rama, Viswamitra tells him more about the birth of
Tataka, of her marriage with Sunda, as well as about the birth of
Maricha as a result of their union, and how the latter
was subjected to an execration by the sage
Agastya, and finally urges Sri Rama
to despatch the ogress.
31 ara GaAATIAT | HA GeaMse: gga gut fe i 2 |
aeqtat aa asl wad afin | at amacae aaqaaer qZ [1 2 Il
Ih aA ATS eH: | etassenar ara ASUTARTAT || 2 |I
Renfiaisade art ay fa aster | ad A east asa tly |]
Hearing the noble utterance of the Hearing the aforesaid question of
celebrated Viswamitra, possessed of Srr Rama (a soion of Raghu ),
immeasurable glory, Sri Rama ( a tiger possessed of infinite
among men ) forthwith asked the follow- strength,
Viswamitra addressed the ( following )
ing sweetly-wordea question:—(1) ‘*‘When
reply to the former, who was
Tataka ( the Yaksa woman) iis known capable of
chastising the enemy, gladdening him
(from what you say ) to be a female
along with Laksmana by
( proverbially lacking his bland
in strength 1Papa © speech:—''Hear the reagon
jewel among hermits, why she ig
she must richly endowed
( presumably ) be of poor might. with strength. Though
How @ frail woman ( by birth ), she wields
( then ) does she wield the strength ( extraordinary ) Btrength
of a thousand conferred by
elephants ?’’ (2) a boon( granted in her favou
r ), (3-4)
Canto 25 j VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 87
¢ y 8
qaaraeaeraa: gadis PIDEICR Baa: «BAAN AW aq wZag: ll & I
frarazeg aulaaey qaTaeaal Heated Fal UA azal ara alaa: ll & Il
qa@l oamagaeq ase: stam: a qa Ta aay al arat wea: Il © Il
a eg Tet faadedt eattaaafedia AVIAN Bara eal wai safes il ¢ ll
~

ealal ay Heeq ad) qa sas add aa TdF a: MTN aaelsuag Il < Il

Formerly there was a great and thinking that a son of the kind desired
powerful Yaksa, Suketu by name, who by him would prove a great scourge to
was issueless, though of virtuous conduct. the world ). (7) Suketu for his part gave
He therefore practiced great austerities away as wife that glorious girl, rich
( with intent to pleare Brahma ). Highly in comelinegs of form and ( exuberance of )
gratified even in the coursre of his youth, ( even ) while she was growing
austerities, Brahma ( the progenitor of apace to womanhood, to Sunda, eon of
the entire creation, which sprang from Jambha, ( who, being a demon, was
his mind-born sons) gave him an qualified to marry a Yaksa girl, both
excellent daughter, Tataka by name: 80 being demigods ).(8) Now after some
the tradition goes. ( 5-6 ) Brahma further time Tatak&a ( the Yaksa_ girl )
vouchsafed to her the strength of a actually gave birth to a son, Maricha
thousand elephants. The illustrious by name, who was hard to overcome
Brahma, however, did not deliberately and who turned to be an ogre ( living
grant a son to the Yaksa ( obviously on raw flesh ) undera curse. (9)

qt ag fat wa ameagiiadag | ae ae gam saq@afaeefa Il to ll

waa «oosaateer sect = aaa | agaedi gd at eer meal Haale: 1128 I
uaa use add came a: | anea: wamgeenatt aaa Il eel
qaeudt 6 neat «= fat AaTAaT | ee wT eI eT BTHET TIN RR I
a omanaast «=oaizar «= laa fesar | @aracareadaanearaha JHA ll ey Il
Gat waa gaet Oat gemeTy | Tarenfeaaia fe TOTTI IIR I
aaat aqgst afazeaca qa | fag-a fay BAT aaa Taeqq I 8& Il

afé a elaant oat oarat ata | agaaeaa fe adel UWHAAAT Il ¢9 Il

aaqaasaa al TARANERTMA | Nae AT AAT a FAA War ar | kc Il
Usa AeayaANAT qu: aalaa: | qaral ale FrHeA aal Tet a faaa | 88 Il
been killed ( by the this comely form at once, get
Sunda having
transformed into an ugly man-eat ing
page Agastya by means of a curse ),
O Rama, Tataka along with her son ogress with a mis-shapen countenance,
sought. to kill Agastya, the foremost a great Yaksa woman as you are 1 Let
of Rsis. (10 ) Her rage having your personality assume a cruel aspect.’’
indignation having been
been excited, she ( as well as Maricha ) (13) Her
aroused by the execration, the afore.
ran towards the sage inorder to devour
said Tatakaé, thus transformed and
him. Seeing her rushing ( towards him ), holy
pewildered with anger, ravages this
Agastya, the mighty Rgi, however, said to
tract ( once.) trodden by Agastya. (14)
Maricha, ‘Attain the state of an ogre !’’ the
For the good of the cows and
Fall of extreme anger the aforesaid
Agastya cursed Tatak& too in the Brahmans, O Rama, get rid of this most
cruel Yaksa woman of evil conduct and
words ):—( 11-12 ) ‘‘Drop ping
following
 { Bk.1
88 KALYANA-KALPATARU

valour. (15) No man in well as an act which is anything but

perverted
you cruel. For the protection of the people
(all ) the three worlds other than or wrong
made formi dable even that which is sinful
dare kill this woman, one whose
must invariably be done by
by a curse, O scion of Raghu ! (tio)
disgust should be felt by you duty it is to protect. ( 17-18 ) Such is
No
a woman , O the eternal duty of thore charged with
for the act of killin g
st the onus of admin istra tion. Make
jewel among men! For in the intere
short work of the impio us woma n,
of the four grades of society ( even)
to O scion of Kakutstha; for there exists no
@ cruel deed has in any case
by a Ksatriya prince as righteousness in her. (19)
be perpetrated

qa f€ gu aa 29 | sat e-qfewedt aeaaradead Il Xe Il

fataagal
fajat aa wa agTedt =afaaar | afaed aafaesedt sreaarar fagfeat ll Xe Il
Uda agut
A¢
usa: |
aqnateat = aay: qaqada: | aarzat IT aA Sle APSAAAT | RRM
ZA AAA ACHIALA SMTA qTaWs vasa. aT 24 Ul
“Tt is heard that in the former world bereft of Indra, was disposed of by
days Indra killed Manthara, daughter Lord Visnu* in the past, O Rama! ( 21 )
of Virochana ( son of Prahlada ), ‘Women characterized by impiety were
who desired to destroy the earth, O killed by ( 2ll) these as well as by many
protector of men! ( 20 ) Again, the wife other high-souled Ksatriya princes, who
of the sage Bhrgu and the mother of were the foremost of men. Therefore,
Sukracharya ( the well-known preceptor shaking off ( all ) tenderness, despatch
of the demons ), who, though devoted her by my command, O protector of
to her husband, desired to see the men |’’ ( 22 )
Thus ends Canto Twenty-five in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana of Valmiki, the
work of a Rst and the oldest epic.
J oR
qefaa: at:
Canto XXVI
Sri Rama kills Tataka.
qaqa AAT qaas: | waa: oefeyar agar zea: Il 2 Il
faqaaafacana figaaanwad | aaa | Rea «= Bdeaafaasar || 2 II
Tq RISISETAAEATAT TaAey weleaal | far aaaare araza fe aaa: il 2 Il
aise figia: sear arene aware: (after a aemeaaaraad || y |
marnfenaa ee oy fe al aa aasaae | aaa waaaa: ll & II
———
e ——— ee
* We read in the Matsya-Parana (Discourse XLVII) how during the absence of
her con, Sukra, who
had gone out to practise austerities, the demons, hard pressed by the heavenly
army oo
the wife of Bhrgu for protection and how the latter, who accordingly tried to aeecn th
gods including Lord Vignu, was subsequently killed by Lord Vignu at the request of Indra. one
 re — —— -
a a
- ™y

+
fo
‘=>
=¢@
.
;
PSS~~S . ; vy *
J *- { ae m Pa a

; i
rye se & > «th. « . ans =e
= ta ants
> a
y et
' % ee
- ‘
a
em « 7 = c , = - « \ are

_ 4 a - ‘

- - 5.. & - a 7 =‘
< ae : : 7 = : -
a amt ra 7 7 - i.

ee
coon . ee 7 ‘ ye =
.
" i a 7 .' ‘ w =
—- Md ‘
= Rn
ar ‘ a > .

:ie as
: ale
ae fr
p ang af KF»:
' 4
= > . - _
wo ° +

a8
‘ x qs
#}lee P ia
7;5™= “:-

~ = thes Rte + .
> % es » bd _ . ”
@,-
: = a
A -
en j
ee <
Z
th Jha e ‘ 2)
Poa ‘cae
| P — x* 4 " ' —_|
-
> 7 + ry > -—

z ; a, : .
" = lee = & 7 ~
a = = i
* r ps v +
: i
, :
ae‘ abe Ae ohkee
A
3
-
a a4 ~ er /- ‘ ‘
; ; : 4 =
: ‘ ji ‘- r 7 :
>. F :
i] —
A _
- oak ‘é rf Pur

bil
i 4
s 7 : > a .
: = :
+ > } io L - 7
= ogy - a

2 ~~ . 1

' ‘ ‘ ia =
as on i)
- *
i - 4
* ‘
. -“
iz
ty ; - < fe j a er ae| 5
- Ld of 7 > é a ® nx
a onl
i a
/~ -— *
’ — ¢
i 7
‘ > on * er.
é « % i ~)

? é : :
‘ “{ *
‘
by .
ae -_ ®
a!
-)

7
of al = aT
. nal -
a
‘ < 7
P -
‘ A
4 -
f' ia
; ri
- ‘= » * al

3 -
~
3 , ‘,
; . ; F = a " ‘ »

A > y
i ra i °
# 4 bd J av - *
« 4 Mi “ ; *
hy * » ’ * an)
- ¥ = Le! “-

a, be ar a
cr. ve - : 5 2 x
es " ‘ a
eS Page! ’ > : :
= r-

Wlte Nawphate
58 oa
as ' so)
je
~ ' b << ’ .
- mM! ~
is : a
ae : : 7
i, - Vl ot - =>.
- « =m «k « / 7 - -
Pos i . t
=3 a + r 4 oo s
aMeet alae eT y ry ane
8 aU
‘i a” fe Soi a hes
“2° 2 iy Gus z + af
ae = see . me 4 2 att
face ig ©lOR
Tee eae ee
<ewe
Kalyana-Kalpataru_z
y=
aT

Deliverance of Tadaka
Canto 26 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 89

Hearing the utterance of the sage ( therefore ) should on no account be

( Viéwamitra ), which was anything but ignored ( by me ). ( 2-3 ) Having heard
cowardly, Prince Rama (a scion of the ( aforesaid ) exhortation of my father
Raghu ), firm of resolve asp he was, and in obedience to the command of an
replied ( as follows ) with joined palmsé:— exponent of the Vedas( inyou ) I shall
(1) ‘In the midst of ( other ) elders accordingly discharge my foremost duty
at Ayodhya I was instructed by my in the form of killing (the ogress)
high-souled father, King Dasaratha, in Tataka: there is no doubt about
the following words:— ‘In pursuance of it. (4) For the purpose of doing
the instructions of your father conveyed good to the cows and the Brahmans
in his (actual) words and out of and in the interest of this region as
respect for your father's word the well asin your ( own ) interest (in the

command of Viswamitra (a scion of shape of your gratification ) I am

be carried out ( by you) prepared to do your bidding, posresred
Kuga ) must
any )scruple!’ His admonition as you are of immeasurable glory.’’ ( 5 )
without(

fea: | sqraiqaaded dla faa: ae8a aieaa Il & Il

wagaal «6wae = aaa
da qeta faacaleaizalaaataa: | wea a gdaar da asda alfeal ll © Il
¢ aecafifieaa wad = mlaqoar | HA APAALHAI AA eal fafaesa: | < Il
ai zat tat: Bal fewat faRaaary | Taaasat A zea aAlstaysa Il & Il
qa wen) aT ITO: | fyaay <aaraeat alent gaa 7 I Xo ll
wat et eT Aaasaneaqay | fafaaat sitar =caaoivaeary WN 88 I
860d (TAR UTA | dia areat afa aa ezarfafa fe @ alfa: 1 eR
qaqigee
Raghu) addressed Laksmana ( as
Saying so and clenching his ( left) of
bow, Sri follows ):—( 9) ‘'Behold, O Laksmana,
fist around the middle of his
the formidable and fearful body of the
Rama ( who was capable of taming
a sharp twang, Yaksa woman; the hearts of the timorous
his enemy ) produced
resound with will break at her (very ) sight.( 10)
making the quarters
dwellers in See how I put her to flight today once
the noise. ( 6 ) The and
by Tataka ( viz, the she has been deprived of her ears
the forest haunted nose, even though she is
ied by the tip of her
followers of Tataka ) were terrif the
Tatak a, ( who was ) difficult to subdue and equipped with
that sound; while I do not
nce ) by that power of Maya (deceit). (11)
stunned (in the first insta cted
enraged. (7) The really feel inclined to kill her, prote
sound, got terribly Let me
with wrath (as she is ) by her womanhood,
ogress was overwhelmed
g heard put an end to her prowess ( capacity
sound and, havin
on hearing that worst others) a8 well as to her
direc tion whence to
it, rushed angrily in the power of motion ( by depriving her of
emanated. (8) Seeing
the sound had her hands and feet and thereby
rendering
with a mis-
her enraged and deformed her incapable of further devastation ):
and monstrous in
shapen countenance such indeed is my resolve.'' (12 )
(a scion
size, the celebrated Sri Rama

Ua F Wear AoA | SAA ag TE al Uataaaa lea

ci atm a Sqreaaaa | &¥ Il
alae reo ar | afer |AAR
fazatfaaeg
wal AR TAT gaa | waa AAT BET AT aqalead Il 8% Il
sayeatat satya TAT all
aaa Brera wait | safety aed
at aati)
12 v.R. NI
 90 KALYANA-KALPATARU [ Bk. 1
feat Fed ae: | aa aa: | cfaaratqaracea: aal faede ofafa: | go Il
adfiseqgat =| -aealaearet qhasidta | aaata =alarsaaoinarfeary ll 2 Il
qaeTaT «aT TITAN: | Seauld Tal adi Meaedt waar Il 28h
azmay =O fagaed} «Oe faa aT
Even while Sri Rama was speak- Parrying the copious shower of rocks
ing thus ( to Laksmana ), Tataka, over. sent down by her with a ( counter- )
whelmed with anger, rushed towards shower of shafts, Sri Rama cut off her
Rama himeelf, lifting up her arms and arms with arrows (even) as she
roaring. (13) Threatening her with the came running towards him. (17) Then
sound of ‘hum’, the Brahman sage out of anger Laksmana ( son of
Viswamitra, however, exclaimed saying - Sumitra,
the second wife of Dasgaratha )
‘*Good luck tothe two scionsof Raghu !"’ deprived her of her ears and the tip of
and furtherraiced ashout of ‘'Victory !"’ her nose while she was roaring close
(14) Raising plentiful dust, the eaid by exhausted with her arms severed.
Tataka perplexed both the scions of (18 ) Assuming numerous forme, the
Raghu with a huge cloud of dust foran said Yaksa woman, however, capable
hour or so. (15) Then, falling back as she was of taking any form at will,
upon conjuring tricks, she covered the went out of sight, mystifying the two
two scions of Ragha with a tremendous brothers by her conjuring tricks. (19)
shower of rocks. Thereupon Srl Rama(a Pouring a terrible shower of rocks she
scion of Raghu ) flew into a rage, (16) freely moved about (hitherand thither).
qatar aaaagy atqarat aAedd? || Ro ||
esto uifaga: = aang TAA | HE A A wa Tag sea 1 ez MN
aataaati = at aT aT | aegat alata dear sada
vale Gear J gaa RII
waa | sequ: ag at adlasaavarfhafiona | 22 II
quaaezafad = at wT aR: | aT ear aaa alarawanfaar || ey I
afage Eee wat oy Ag | aegaedt | RNaA Ameciealiaa HN && I
an = flearg arta aR) af ett daa est aafaear Il 2 II
ag aifeaft | ape auacafysad, |
Seeing them being covered by a (by Vigwamitra ), impeded that notorious
shower of stones on all. gides, the Yaksa woman, who was covering them
glorious Viswamitra ( son of Gdadhi) with « shower of stones, with ( his
fendered the following advice to them:— Own ) arrows.
‘Have Intercepted with anet-
done with your tenderness, O work of arrows the ogress, equipped
Rama ! This ag
sinful Yaksa woman of she was with the power of conjuring
wicked conduct, interfering as she does tricks, ran roaring towards Sri Rama
with sacrificial performances, should be ( a scion of Kakutstha ) and Laksmana.
sot ridofeven before she gains strength Srl Rama hit her in the breast with
thrcugh her
conjuring a
tricks. The shaft as she came rushing like a
twilight is (fast ) approaching there, thunderbolt discharged with force ( by
( 20—22 ) For in the evening, really Indra ), with the result that 8he fell
speaking, the ogres are hard to over- down and expired. Seeing her, ( so )
come.’' Showing his skill in hitting terrible of aspect, dead, Indra ( the
a target ( not visible to the eye ) with ruler of gods) as well as the
the
{ Other)
help of the sound coming from it, gods applauded Sri Rama (a scion of
the celebrated Sri Rama, thus addressed Kakutstha), saying ‘'Well done!
Bravo!!’?
Canto 26 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 91

Sala qantas aeala: Gaz: || Re |

aula ay azul faeaauaaa | aa alee us a Agr: ay ASM: || 2 II
afta: aaa RTT TAA | ga: Faded Gar BeaTUATA II 29 II
aaa! ATA, Usa faqea | Wayaa =F Rateaqanad =wa: Il 0 ||
aieq | GAC ACGUITTC USAT «| aaa gu: at seaeer fAeraaz Il 22 I
fafa == qaaeaeta: aeay yada | adl gfaaa: =flamizaraaalfra: |) 22 II
qea | waaatas (eA | Rela aT Mata N83 II
a: oud afasqaaaaag aa | faafaaqa: sear eel eas Il Ry ll
Sala wet qa dena aq gqaq |
ama oad aa aferaa aaa | wold aur am AaTi aa U4 Il
feq at aagaat a wa: sme: = alae: |
sya. oat oaftar «2a tate fatale: I 28 II
SAY ATA ATA ule ars sel aT. W RE U
~ a at _ iy
‘oe

Highly pleased, the thousand-eyed Rama, Viswamitra (the foremost of

hermits ), who felt consoled by the death
Indra { the demolisher of strongholds ) as
of Tataka, then addretsed the following
well as all the gods, extremely delighted,
said to Viswamitra (a8 words ( to Sri Rama ):—''Let us spend this
presently
good betide you, O night here, O good-looking Rama. ! Next
follows ):—'‘May
(a scion of Kusa ) | All morning at sunrise we shall proceed to
Visgwamitra
hosts of gods including Indra the site of my well-known hermitage.’’
the
( their ruler ) stand gratified with this Pleased tohear the words of Viswamitra,
your affection Sri Rama (son of Dasaratha ) happily
feat. ( Please ) show
). spent the night in that forest, ( which
towards Sri Rama ( a scion of Raghu
(the knowl edge of ) had so long been ) the haunt of Tataka.
Impart to Sri Rama instantly
by the sons of Nay, the aforesaid forest,
the missiles presided over
beings— rid of molestation that very day, shone
Kréagwa—a lord of created
wield- like the delightful grove of
possessed of unfailing prowess and
brightly
through Chaitraratha ( belonging to Kubera and
ing (great) might acquired
He is worthy of receiving existing in hiscapital, Alaka ). (31-35)
austerities. Tataka
and is devoted to your Having disposed of the aforesaid
your favour being
man 1(23—30) A ( the daughter of a Yaksa ) and
service, O holy Brah hosts of gods and Siddhas,
is going to be applauded by
very great object of gods Sri Rama halted
accomplished by the prince ( Sri Rama).’’
the celebrated
( for the night ) in the forest in the
all the in- gods disappeared
Saying so being awakened
Viswamitra, company of the sage,
to the heavens, extolling sunrise.
Lovingly (by the latter ) towards
then the twilight set in.
and
the crown of the head of Sri ( 36 )
smelling
Ramayana of
-Kanda of the glorious
Thus ends Canto Twenty-six in the Bala
the oldest epic.
Valmiki, the work of @ Rst and

en e
Sr Sar
 ¢ Bk. 1
92 KALYANA-KALPATARU
6
aaa: at:
Canto XXVIT
Gratified with the death of Tataka, Vigwamitra imparts to
Sri Rama the knowledge of the various missiles.

a ats twats ~—sfaearfrath Haat: | Tea aq aeagaa ARR 8

nea: | meat qa gal <araqain aaa Il & Il
~ S
n
qhasisfe wr a wATA
Sagem, a TATA, af | aaa saast ate =sfteafa | 2 ll
afi fxenfi ud a cara ada: | cosam neq feed ag are waa Il ¥ Il
qaam ddl alt alodh 86aaa q | Asyae augue wa qa 7 ll & Il
qmaei | aT asad aut | at aafireeda aaa war il & Il
may good betide you |! I shall deliver to
Having rested during that night (in the
you, O scion of Raghu, the great and
forest haunted so long by Tataka), the
heartily ethereal Danda-Chakra and then the
highly illustrious Viswamitra
laughed and addressed the following Dharma-Chakra, O gallant prince, a8 well
Kala-Chakra, also the Visnu-
words ina sweet tone to Sri Rama:—(1) ‘I as the
am highly pleased ( with you ), O highly Chakra as well as the most formidable
glorious prince! May prosperity attend Indra-Chakra and the missile in the shape
of a thunderbolt, O jewel among men,
you | Full of supreme affection I (hereby)
impart (to you) the knowledge of all similarly the missile named Silav ata,
the missiles, whereby you will forcibly presided over by Lord Siva, as well as
bring under control and conquer in battle the missile called Brahmasira and even
all your enemies on earth and even hosts the Aisika (that employed through
of gods and demons including the the medium of a reed, rush or
Gandharvas and Nagas. ( 2-3 ) I deliver stem of grass), O scion of Raghu!
to. you all those celestial missiles, (4-6 )
aafe & Aaa alMmaanaaay | ne Fada wpe Aaatt frat ZA il © Il
maa ALM GS ya=afa aqua | wogaé ua aed awa ail ¢ il
Wey ARE RaIMSNaTAN | Badt e gash gas area ll 2 ll
aaa aed Taraneh ara; aa | aeaaaet afd rad ar ara: Il 20 |
qmey ad aaa aq aaa | ae ea ar aaa aT Weel
ata a ape aaa aa waa | BES qas TE awrgsaa faHoty | We Il
quay owaat | oath «= eareqarfa «aaa: | aeat wale aA Arce AIA Ala I 23 II
27faze aelater aaa 89-TqaUAT |
“Iam going to deliver to you, O deliver (to you), O Rama, the noose
mighty-armed prince, the missile presided possessed by Dharma (the god of piety ) as
over by Brahma, which is excelled by no wellas that wielded by Kala ( the Time-
other missile, and hand over ( to you), O Spirit) and the superb missile in the form
tiger among men, a pair of blessed maces of the noose employed by Varuna ( the
Modaki and Sikhari ( by name ), Auinie god presiding over the waters).I (further)
brightly, O scion of Kakutstha ! I ( also) deliver (to you), O scion of Raghu, a
Canto 27 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 93
pair of Aganis, one dry and the other Krauficha, ( 11 ) I hand over to you, O
moist. (7—9) I ( also ) deliver ( to you ) Rama,a scion of Kakutstha, a pair of Saktis
the missile presided over by Lord Siva ( javelins—the one presided over by Lord
( the Wielder of the bow named Pinaka) Visnu and the other by Lord Siva) as
and the missile presided over by Lord also Kankala, the dreadful Musala, the
Narayana as well as the well-known Kapala and Kinkini ( missiles wielded
missile Sikhara by name, presided over by the demons ). I deliver ( to you ) all
by and beloved of Agni ( the god of fire ). these missiles, which are capable of
( 10 ) I further deliver to you, O sinless destroying the ogres, I hand over to you,
one, the missile far excellence presided O mighty-armed son of Dasaratha ( a
over by the wind-god, the missile named jewel among men), a_ great missile
Hayasiras ( presided over by Lord used by the Vidydadharat, viz, the
Hayagriva, who bears the head of a well-known excellent sword, Nandana
horse ) a8 well as the missile called by name.
e
meaanea aad Aled a alma: Ul evil
Pie AA ° .

gee 4 osaad cf aed oe Usa | ato ote | 6a dargafaersa I! 24 Il

ala aaa: tl 2&Il
. .

alat
.

aat| meaqae afta

«

SCA
. c

ie
. aA en

A
dane
5
aad
A
Aled
<
aa amma: | ode awge Usa Fea: | voll
7 “
gH alas A TUAT |) CI
rs s
aad
;
age
e
dined
A.
Aw dada
aque Hea) oat oad RR Aa aT RASTA 11 88 Il
aa fifi aa asa geen | sem a uaenfa atigaa aaa Il Xe Il
Ud Ua Algal RASTA ACACIA | TAT Raa fasta BUA Il Rk Il

and the mighty Saumana, O tiger among

“T ( farther ) deliver ( to you Ae!
men, a8 well as Samvarta and the
scion of Raghu, the celebrated missile
formidable Mausala, O son of King
beloved of the Gandharvas, Mohana by
Dagaratha, the missile known by
name (80 called because it is capable of
the name of Satya as, also the great
stupefying the enemy ), the ( soporific)
missile called Mayamaya, O mighty-
missile Praswapana, the gentle missile
armed one, the missile presided over
Pragamana ( which possesses the virtue
by the sun-god, Tejahprabha by name,
the anger of the enemy ) a8
of pacifying away the glory of the
Sosana, which takes
well as the missiles Varsana, missil e presid ed over by
possess enemy, the
Santapana and Vilapana ( which moon-god, Sigira by name, the
sucking the
the virtues of diecharging showers, formidable missile presided
excessive heat and most
up moisture, releasing architect of
over by ‘lwasta ( the
), as
making the enemy wail respectively missile of Bhaga
roigsil e Madan a gods ), the dreadtul
well as the formidable of the twelve sons of Aditi,
), belove d (one
( which inebriates the enemy month
love}, and presiding over the sun by turns
of Kandarpa (the god of a8 the missile
d of the after month ) a8 well
the well-known -missile belove by Manu, known by the
name. ( 12—16 ) presided over
Gandbarvas, Manava by name of Sitesu. (17—20) Receive at once,
prince,
Receive ( from m2 ), O illustrious mighty-armed Rama, these very
the well- known O
O tiger among men, beneficent
a powerful and supremely
of the fiends, Mohan at
missile beloved capable of taking any form
it infatu ates missiles
by name ( 80 called because will, O son of King Dagaratha !'' ( 21 )
missiles Tamasa
the enemy ), a8 also the
 KALYANA-KALPATARU [ BE. 1
94

fata HSA yal ataitrawaat | zal war gett aeaaaAaaay || 82

aqanen AT seu | avant aar fast waa aaeaT | 2 Ul
zaqaula
Wag qd faaraaa qina: | sraequerettr aaqoqenty §=uaa Il RY Il
sqa afer ua qaswaet I | ga om Tata «RETA waa ll 8% Il
F | adl ua: saearear afeachl Feta: (1 28 Ul
>

aq afeeala ue a aq wa HAA
5 a

sive a weer: aed aq oar | ae a afacqeafala araraAea Ul RW II

aa: odtaaar «out =~ fafa aeaay, | afar azast «=WaAaGaeRA II RC II
zat KARAT TAA Rael Teas Bahr A Ure Ul
Getting purified (through ablutions etc.) Nay, full of joy, all spoke (as follows)
and sitting with his face turned towards with joined palms (as a mark of
the east, Viswamitra ( the foremost respect ) to Sri Rama:—''Here do we
of hermits), who was highly delighted, stand as your servants, O supremely
imparted to Sri Rama a string of Mantras generous Sri Rama ( a scion of Raghu ) |!
(sacred texts capable of invoking the We are prepared to do all that you
missiles ) unexcelled by others ( in their would have us do. May good betide
field ). (22) The Brahman ( Vis wamitra ) you!'’ Addressed thus by those mighty
then delivered to SrI Rama (as well as missiles (in living form ), Sri Rama, a
to Laksmana ) the missiles which could scion of Kakutstha, thereupon accepted
not be easily retained in one’s memory them with a cheerful mind as his own
in their entirety even by gods. ( 23 ) and, stroking them with his hand,
( Even) while that intelligent sage commanded them as follows:—‘'Appear
Viswamitra was silently repeating the in my mind (whenever I think of you).’’
Mantras ( embodying the said missiles ), ( 25—27 ) Saluting the great sage
all the missiles, worthy of great adoration Viswamitra, the highly glorious Sri Rama
as they were, appeared before Sri Rama with a delighted mind then got ready to
(in their shining ethereal forms ). (24) proceed (further ). ( 28 )
Thus ends Canto Twenty-seven in the Bala-Kayda of the _ glorious
Ramayana of Valmiks, the work of @ Rst and the oldest epic.

mera: a:
Canto XXVIII
At the request of Sri Rama the sage Viswamitra instructs him as well
as Laksmana in the process of calling back the missiles
and delivers some more missiles to them.
nfaza adisertir Tesaaa: Ura | asa a ape Frafaanatada | et
adaesha wna =gyat: gift | aeamt aerate dea afadna | 2 II
wy galt apea faa Ha: | Se camer saad saa: Ba: |) 3 |
aaqed «8oaaatf 60a wanq a | afaeraz WH WeERAAASTAT || ¥ Ul
wealmeatfaat 34 eealugamat | cael F MAGA Il & II
qaaMaearat seuss | AT wed Aa Auefanwad i |
Canto 28 j VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 95

qieahat 4 aeaqqayal aur |

ufagueaight aeaeaaar | ataret same afar ef || © |
fasq: aaaqaaa faqanaazal | wat fa 3a vaaeal a uaa ll ¢ ll
alaeg Blaata HleAaLy qa | Gus adary | qemAaeTt aa il 8 I
aMdadd Ua uaa aaean: | gdiee an ug F aayasfe waa ll ko ll
When just about to proceed (further) missiles ( sons of Krsaswa ), capable of
from the forest haunted ( so long ) by asBuming any form at will and bearing
Tataka, after receiving the missiles the names of Satyavan, Satyakirti,
(from Viéwamitra), the all-pure Sri Dhrsta and Rabhasa, Pratiharatara,
Rama (a scion of Kakutstha) with a Paratmukha and Avamukha, Laksya
most cheerful countenance now addressed and Alaksya as well as the yonder
Viswamitra (as follows ):—(1) ‘‘Having Drdhanabha and Sunabha, Dasaksa and
received (the knowledge of invoking ) Satavaktra as well as Dagaéirsa and
missiles ( from you ), O omnipotent Satodara, Padmanabha and Mahanadbha,
Bage, I can no longer be. easily Dundunabha and Swanabha, Jyoti as
overpowered even by gods. I also wish to well as Sakuna, both Nairadsya and
learn the Mantras capable of calling them Vimala, Yaugandhara and Vinidra and
back once discharged, O jewel among (even ) 80 Daitya and Pramathana, thore
sages !''( 2) (Hven) whileSri Rama going by the names of Suchibahu,
was speaking thus, the great ascetic Mabhabahu, Niskali and Virucha,
Viswamitra of noble vows, possessed as Sarchimali, Dhrtimali, Vrttiman and
he was of (extraordinary ) firmness Ruchira, Pitrya as wellas Saumanagsga,
and purity, forthwith taught (to him both Vidhtta and Makara, as also
as well as toLaksmana ) the Mantras Paravira and Rati, Dhana and Dhanya,
capable of calling the missiles back. Kamaritpa, Kamaruchi, Mohaand Avarana,
(3) (He said:—) ‘‘Receive from me, Jrmbhaka and Sarpanatha, Panthana
O Rama, a scion of Raghu, since you and Varuna, O scion of Raghu |! May good
are a fit recipient, ( other ) glorious betide you }'’( 4—10 )

qrefaeqa = AIH? geseaiearaar | feequrattera = gfrara: |Baar: Ul e2 Il

FaeHiaea: Haz FATA | qeagiadear: Ahaq selefegererar ll <2 ll
wi oss | eeagat gta: | gw aang anf FH sea a UN ER
maa alae axe wares: | Aa Feaeg wey A afeqT | ey Il
aq & waarmee wa aia sefang | canfeala argcmaaal HAIMA || 24 Il
qo a aa waat sat are neat | aera YT eA qaqaqnAgT Il 2& Il
of Kakutstha ) the moon and were inclined forwards
Syj Rama (a scion
a most cheerful with their palms joined together soas
j with
The to form a cavit y. ( 12) Stan ding with
Ae eatery ‘Ame n 1’’
g ) their hollowed palm s joine d together,
missiles in their concrete ( livin
they addressed Sri Rama in sweet
form were invested with an
a as follows ):—‘tHere we
and effulgent personality and accents
ethereal among men ! ( Pray )
all ).( 11) Some are, O tiger
afforded deli ght ( to
instruct us what wecan do foryou."’
coal, others
( of them ) shone like live Sri Rama (a scion of Raghu )
while still (353°)
were smoky in appearance, be
and replied to them saying, ‘‘Let you
were brilliant a6 the sun
others
96 KALYANA-KALPATARU { Bk. 1

gone as you will (for the present ). ot Kakutstha in the words ‘'Beitso!"’
mind ( whenever I they withd rew (even ) a8 they had
Appearing in my
recall you ), youshould render assistance come. ( 15 ) Havin g come to know
to me in times of emergency.’’ ( 14) them Sri Rama forthwith addressed the
Taking leave of Srl Rama and also following sweet and delightful words
going round him clockwise (asa mark to the great sage VisSwamitra even
of respect ) and addressing the scion while moving (along with him ):—(16)

Pataeraaaiat qaaeatfagea: | qaqquefuar uit a alqes fe 2 I eel

aaa = qaraloy aaleadla a | alana: APA ANLEFAT, [I 2 Il
Fea A AAS HAUT VARI | AAT aaT=aita eaeq Gaadar Il 88 Il
aq Wf aa unaq HeqTATATe fqayq | atmial aqa qa AMeay FEAL: |] o II
qq oameq faeatq gua STA | Huda sl ta: at aa aa aifaat || 22 II
taasat feat aM AAT FETA =|UataT: | vat a4 afeis aagfacarad wa Il 2 II
TA AAAI TAs aaa gaawesufa: at i 22 Ul
“What is this clusterof trees, that by the ogress Tataka ), which made
looks from this place like a mass of one's hair stand on end (by its fear-
clouds ( in view of its dark colour fulaspect ). (19) Whose hermitage does
and density ), not very far from the this site really contain 2 What is the
( yonder )mountain ? Great indeed is my locality of your hermitage, where thoge
curiosity (inthis behalf ).{17)It is( so ) sinful, wicked and evil-minded slayers
pleasing to the sight, extremely soul- of Brahmans make their inroads for
ravishing, full of deer and graced with the interruption of your _ sacrificial
various species of sweetly warbling performance, O great and glorious sage,
birds.( 18 ) From the happy look as ( nay ) where your gacrificial activity
indicated above of this tract of land, requires to be guarded and the ogres
to tell you the truth I presume deserve to be killed by me, O holy
we have emerged, O jewel among Brahman!I wish to hear all this, O
sages, from the forest ( haunted so long powerful jewel among sages |’? ( 20—22 )
Thus ends Canto Twenty-eight in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana
of Valmiki, the work of a Rsi and the oldest epic.
a eens ——-

wAlAaaa: Aa:
Canto XXIX ‘
Viéwamitra tells Sri Rama the history of Siddhaérama and arrives
at his own hermitage with the two brothers.
ayy aMTAAeyT qa qgssa: | faarfas) aeitar FARATHIART || 2 ||
ge Ua Helael freyaqnena: | anit gage aa gnaatt =F |) 2 4
ATAU
~ ©

ANITA ATA GREAT: | UT TaAAY UH aaa HERA: I] 3 1]

© he

fagran aft wala: fea aa gram: | wafeeaa ae

fafa =zaama | ez q Us aahatie: il ¥ 1
VARINA | ARAMA ARIST AY Bay fava: 1 & II
Cante 29 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 97

Hearing the question of Sri Rima, Supreme Spirit,—known by the name

who though possessed of infinite glory of Siddhasrama; for it was here that
made inquiries ( as above ), the highly Lord Visnu ( who is noted for His
glorious Viswamitra proceeded to make great asceticism ) realized His end
answer as follows:—( 1) ‘‘Here in this ( prior to His descent in the form
( very ) grove, O mighty-armed Rama, of Vamana ). It was during this
Lord Visnu, the adored of ({ all ) very period that King Bali, the
gods, who is noted for His exceptional son of Virochana ( and grandson of
asceticism, stayed for hundreds of Prahlada), ruled over the kingdom
( revolution s of the four ) Yugas and of Indra and became well-known in
many more years for practising ( all) the three worlds, having
austerities and Yoga ( concentrat ion of thoroughly conquered the hosts of
mind ). Here’ stands the former gods including Indra (their ruler) as
hermitage of Lord Vamana ( the divine well as the (forty-nine ) wind-gods.
Dwarf ),—who is no other than the ( 2—5 )

qa FAIZ gees! =Aelae |

qzeq ooasamer at: = alftagdinar | aaa aa faeqyafeaa | & I
afedaatafatent aaa qaquaud | waamaad aiea aarafaqaa | © II
> Saafeada afeare cama: | aa ae aeaey at Gea: garefa Il ¢ II
a a qiaata «=araraiagaifaa: | aad vat fae) Ze seqETAT II SI
wafetearaz ua qaquistaaam: | siear afed ua aaa zaisar ll fo Il
Sdaerat «0 aMatlC(ifRA RTA | AG MAA Re GeIA AYARAA II <8 Il
Bali (the ruler of establishing contact with Maya ( the
The very mighty
who was exceptionally energy which veils
Your true nature
demons ),
ed a sacrific e. While Bali was and invests You with a seemingly
great, initiat
the sacrifice, the human or mortal character ) for the
proceeding with
gods along with Agni (the god of sake of doing good to gods, be
them, personally met pleased to serve our best interest.’
fire ), who headed
been practising (9 )In the meantime, O Rama, the
Lord Visnu( who had
of all, there appeared (on
austerities ) in this very hermitage and Gelighter
to Him (as follows ):— the scene ) Sage Kasyapa, resplendent
submitted
son of Virochana, O as fire, accompanie d by ( his wife)
(6) ‘Bali, the
has commenced a Aditi, as though glowing with his
omnipresent Lord,
object of ( incarnate ) glory. (10) Having
great sacrifice. Let the
gods ) be fully concluded his sacred observance
Your protégés (
has not yet extending over a thousand celestial
accomplished while he
(7) years ( equivalent to three hundred and
concluded his sacred observance. human years), in the
approach him from here sixty thousand
To those who
he company of his wife, the glorious sage
and there with some solicitation
they ask eulogized Tord Visnu ( the Destroyer
duly gives whatever object
of the demon Madhu), (who was) disposed
and of whatev er categor y. ( 8) Therefore,
by ¢o confer a boon on him (as follow 8):—(11)
assuming the semblance of a dwarf

aqjad agifar «= aaa aan | aver at aaa Gea geaaay I Fl

qat oat |walla anq afd omit | anarfexfrdeaeeaae ay | Ta: Ul 83 ll
dla: =HAT TIFAT | at aq ug & ques wal Aa Il ey Il
aga | oat:
13 tke. Nil
98 KALYANA-KALPATARU { Bk.1
asa aad aa arta: Fadsade | afeal @aqai a aa Aataaifaaz | 84 Ml
qi aeeC( MAT «Sef Gad Tee vnaqafeear aa Alaa Il 24 Il
Wat ya aalarea THA | eat g talat aera adel || eell
aq fast am gaeq a aflavata | fag auf ea sfas uaafeaa: || cll
‘By virtue of my asceticism duly You are, and disposed to confer a boon,
practised I (am able to) behold the O Lord of noble vows, be pleased to
Supreme Person in You, endowed ( as grant the favour solicited by Aditi( my
You are) with abundant asceticism, a wife ) and gods as well as by myself.
repository of asceticism, nay, asceticism Assume the role of a son to me as also
incarnate and consisting of asceticism to Aditi, O sinless Lord ! ( 15-16)
itself. ( 12 ) I perceive this entire Be a younger brother to Indra, O
creation (consisting of animate and inani- Destroyer of demons ! You ought
mita beings) in Your body, O Lord! You in reality to render help to gods,
are without beginning and indescribable. who are stricken with grief (at
I have sought You as my refuge.’ (13 ) the loss of their kingdom ). (17 )
Full of joy Sri Hari replied ( as follows) By Your grace (in the form of
to the said Kaséyapa, who had shaken Your holy presence here ) this place
off all impurities:—' Ask of Mea boon of will be known by the name 0of
your choice, may good betide you; foryou Siddhasgrama. Your undertaking ( in
are considered by Me as deserving of the form of austerities ) having
favour.’ (14) Hearing the aforesaid been successfully concluded, O Ruler of
reply of the Lord. Kagyapa, the son of gods, shift yourself ( to our abode)
Marichi, submitted, ‘Highly satisfied as from this place, O Lord |’ ( 18 )
aa fasquaas = afeeat asta | qt = BAAS Aafagamad Il %8 Il
ta varaa fafa ofa a Afedia | aH BaleaBarelt sasiafF$ <a: || Re Il
aeegla | da: Ss atfeaatq = feats | Age a ngMstae ama ga: | 22 Il
aaa 0 Gan TAA = ATRIA: | waa wea aa TAA ySAa |} 221!
waraaAnaalted Waal facqaifio: | aa A yer eeteqr geafio: || ¥2 Il
aq mse 6A fet sHAaTAR | qIAnIe AA AAAI AAT Aa Il RI
‘‘Now the exceptionally glorious Lord Indra. (20-21) By that very Lord was this
Visnu took His descent through Aditi and, hermitage trodden in the ( remote ) past
assuming the form of the divine Dwarf, and is ( accordingly ) capable of ending
sought the presence of Bali( the son the toils of transmigration. It is through
of Virochana, Prahlada's son ). ( 19 ) devotion to the aforesaid Lord Vamana
Asking ( of him ) ground which could alone that this hermitage is being
be covered by three strides and accept- occupied by me too.( 22 ) Ogres interfer-
ing the offer of land ( granted by him ), ing with our religious obrervances make
the Lord, who sought ( to have ) all the inroads into this hermitage and at this
( three ) worlds, devoted as He was to (very ) juncture, O tiger among men,
the good of the entire creation, covered the aforesaid Raksasas of wicked conduct
(all) the (three ) worlds (in three deserve to be killed by you. ( 23.) Now
strides, by His all-pervading form ) and, let us make our way, O Rama, to the said
taming Bili by His ( divine ) might, Siddhagérama, unsurpassed by others. The
restored them to the great Indra. ( In site of this hermitage, my darling, is as
this way ) the Lord, who is possessed much yours t0oO as mine ( since you
of exceptional glory, placed all the three are none else than Lord Visnu, to whom
worlds once more under the sway of it originally belonged ).’’ ( 24)
Canto 29 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 99

sara wast) «Fe EAT I

aPTTATAAI squat nea: | ata oonate: «=| gaagaafaa: 1 4 Il
q eg a7 aj faaraataaifaa: | saeleaa azar fazaifaaagsad || 28 Il
= afaax : aaT faateara Hitec | aaa aaqavamgacatatatears Ie Ul
TAA usagarafeal | wai famnae zat |}
gaa
qaqa dat sfx uz a alag7a | ae SY ae ;er
Rama {Sri Rama and Taksmana)}. ( 27
Having said so and taking Sri
(by the hand ) the Having rested awhile, the two princes,
along with Laksmana
the the scious of Raghu, who were capable
great eage ( Vidéwamitra ) entered
of great of subduing the enemy, forthwith
limits of the hermitage, full
submitted to Viswamitra (a tiger
While doing 560 he shone brightly
delight. palms ( as
d among sages ) with joined
as the moon free from fog, accompanie ‘God blessed you!
ng the follows ):—( 28 )
by the two stars const ituti
( 25 ) Seeing Go through the ceremony of consecra-
constellation Punarvasu.
tion (for the sacrificial performance)
him (come after a long time, with the
this very day, O jewel among
guests ), all the
two distinguished prove to
spran g sages | Let this Siddhagrama
hermits dwelling inthe hermitage ( and thereby
er and paid be an ‘abode of success
up in a flurry one after anoth name ) and let your word
They justify its
their homage to Viswamitra. (26) the ogres deserve to be killed
wise Viswa mitra ( that
offered worship to the me—vide verse 23 above ) come
deserts and likewise by
according to his
to the two princes true.’’ ( 29 )
offered hospitality
fazaifaat = Reta: | afaaar daar dat faaat fradieza: Il 20 Il
waa = Aaa
gaaa at Ufaafta gaaifeat | malas «era Tal PASTS A URE Il
faaqaa a | gataeaaraia fazalfaaaa-aatyz Il 22 Il
aga ITT
AAAS TAAG aT WAS UI
SAN AAT ATCA anand
resembled Skanda and Visakha ( the
the
Addressed in these words ( by of Lord Siva ) and were
two sons
highly glorious and
two brothers ), the had exceedingly pure ( by natu re ) offer ed
Visgwamitra, who ( after
eminent Rsi, prayer to the morning twil ight
and min d and was
curbed his senses getting purified through path etc. ) and
VOW S; forthwith went holy
observing sac red
having finished the Japa of the
ceremony of consecration of Mant ras )
through the
going Gayatri (the foremost
performance
(for the pacrificial
ing according to rules, greeted Viswiamitra,
by him ). ( 30) Hav at ease having
to be undertaken h a cal m who was sitting
t nig ht wit into the
reposed during tha at daw n ( mentally )* poured oblations
ris ing
and composed mind and sacred fire. ( 31-32 )
two lads, who
_( next morning ), the the glorious Ramayana
Twenty-nine in th é Bala-Kanda of
Thus ends Canto the oldest epic.
Valmiki, the work of a Rsi and
of On
ee
eo

gone threvgh the ceremony of

having
* It is laid down in the scriptures that
oblations ( chief ly
ehould no longer pour daily
ce one
for a sacrificial performan ed fire, nor perform the half-monthly
ejpnsecration into the sacr
oil and eour gruel ) names of Daréa
known by the
consisti og of milk, be new m oon and the full moon and
sacri fices performed op t
respective ly - dratAey aaa
a ZA qaaiei*al qa |
and Pargamasa
 100 KALYANA-KALPATARU [ Bk.1

faa: ai:
Canto XXX
Sri Rama protecis the sacrifice of Viswamitra against the
onslaught of the Rakgasas and gets rid of them.
3a at -Sararaat agate | Bata a areamagat aes aa: Ul e Il
madd afta ae femal | dental a gfe afaada aarti 2 I
wt Aq aH squint qqeaat | a a yaa: char: Tatas 2 Il
aaafa =| ISI wad waa aa | dat aa) Ga afaimed a afirea yy 4
at gg aad qa wag aafaat | afad FeaUy aVaaaaag | & Il
sua aT aa qaaara l | waqafrad farafiaatient || & i
Now the two princes, who knew on behalf of the Rsi:— ) “From this
what is appropriate to a particular time day (onward ) keep you vigil for six
and place and were also aware of the (days and) nights ( continuously ), O
kind of words that should be spoken at scions of Raghu ! We tell you this
a particular time and place and who because this sage ( Viswamitra ) has
were capable of subduing the enemy, (already ) gone through the rite of
addressed the following words to consecration and will observe ( strict )
Viswamitra ( a scion of Kuga ):—( 1) *O silence ( all these days as he is doing
venerable sage, we both should like to even now )."’ (4) Hearing the afore-
hear at what (particular ) moment ( of said answer ( made by the hermits ) the
time) the two ogres (Maricha and Subahu) two illustrious princes for their part
have to be guarded against ( by us ). guarded the grove hallowed by austerities
That moment should not escape ( un- for six days and nights { continuously
)
noticed ).’" (2) Full of delight all without ( even a wink of ) “sleep, (°5:)
those hermits ( who were present there Full of vigilance and armed with
on that occasion ) applauded the two exquisite bows, the two heroes, capable
as
princes, descended in the line of they were of subduing the enemy, kept
Kakutstha, who spoke as aforesaid, by the side of Viéwamitra, the foremost
impatient because of their eagerness to of sages, and guarded him (as well
fight (with the demons). (3)( They replied as his sacrifice ). ( 6 )

aa as aa afma owese aagissad attmadte wil ad ua afar |) 6 1

wey 6game ae gear | mses cat af: =Aarearagafear |
ct
aH ANAT aalegaaar | faaafaan afgat afassare
afSsq |) e lI
Now as time rolled on (five days fireatthe sacrificial altar at once
had elapsed ) and the sixth day (night), blazed
forth in the presence of the Bra
the most important ( on which the hma( the
Soma superintending priest, viz, Viswamitra
juice is extracted ) arrived, Sri
Rama
)
and the other priests officiating
said to Laksmana, ''Be prepared at the
( for sacrifice. (8) The fire at
a tustle ) aud vigilant.’’ ( 7 ) ( Even the altar,
) which was distinguished
as Sri Rama, who by the presence
was impatient of the( sacred ) Kuga grass, a Chamas
because of his eagerness to fight
( with
a (a
wooden vessel, benerally
the Raksasas ), spoke ag aforesaid, of a square
the shape and furnished with a handle, used
 Canto 30 }
VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 101
oh Sacrifices for
drinking the Soma the end of the size of a hand }, pieces
Juice ), a Sruk ( a sort of larg of
e wooden firewood and heaps of flowers (for decora-
ladle used for pouring clar
ified butter on tion and worship) and was surrounded
a Sacrificial fire and prop
erly made of by Viswamitra and the other priests,—
Palaga or Khadira wood and about as blazed forth ( all of asudden, heralding
long as an arm, with a receptacle at the on slaught of the Raksasas ). ( 9
)
i Gb a LL ams = armada | anatt | asec: MEUAe AAA: || Vo II
aaa aT A aera eaqd |) aur arat faRatay Reeeecincing eel
ara SUE TARGA |ay Maa |efeTAgTESL | 22 II
aw dt efedaor at dled aaa | aealiga waa aal fT N23 II
aaa = weal eet usaalaa: ) wensi afiatea um aqaaadta I ey Il
TH way gaa waar fafsaraar| MATA =TAT TAL UN 84 II
hearty 1 ate aAeas wadlea | waqra aad vast dana aaa 28 I
aaa TAlaAe WHS | Fat qT aRaefa waa: | eo II
a a TATA Mat = ama | aT aia = fra: armRaTET | ee II
farsa eora aigaedfeay | Ped za ads ual eenmmaha 11 9 I
Rl eet aTaa waaay | Meet aad aoa mnfSgsa’d |] 20 Il
cma afeenf fag |gearfeor: | waar aaena ascaa ea |) 82 II
CGT ST Tw alafaa | Ave |= gquestemrad = wgarea: 1 22 Il
gage fara a faa: sme aff |
aM | aeTHaTT PSA Hela: | uaa: aa aval azaraea [1 23 I
4 Gal Ua all wea Wgaeaa: | safift: ofa aed AST ge | I
The sacrificial performance in at Laksmana and spoke the follow-
question duly proceeded, accompanied ing words to him:—( 14 ) ‘'Tiook
by the recitation of sacred texts and here, O Laksmana, I shall scatter the
( presently } there arose a loud and wicked Raksasas, that feed on raw flesh,
fearful clamour in the sky. ( 10 ) (Just) by means of the Manavastra (the
asa cloud appears during the monsoon, missile presided over by Swayambhuva
enveloping the sky, the two Raksasae, Manu ) as clouds are dispersed by the
Maricha and Subahu, swooped down wind: there is no doubt about it. I do
( upon the sacrificial altar ) spreading not feel inclined to kill them as
their Maya ( sorcery ). They as well as they are( destined to survive for some
their followers of terrible aspect more years )..’ Having made _ this
( presently ) arrived and rained torrents observation, Sri Rana, a scion of Raghu,
of blood as well as of flesh, pus and who was full of agility, fitted to his
60 on. ( 11-12 ). Clearly perceiving bow the most excellent and supremely
the altar in question drenched with effulgent missile presided over by Manu,
that shower of blood, Sri Rama ran and hurled it most angrily at the
forth at once ( to discover the cause) breast of Maricha. ( 15—17 ) Forcibly hit
and presently beheld the ogres in the with that highly excellent missile
air. (13) Seeing the two Raksasas presided over by Manu, the ogre
rushing headlong ( towards him) the was flung in mid ocean, a distance of
lotus-eyed Rama for his part gazed full one hundred Yojanas( eight hundred
 KALYAN 4-KALPATARO [ Bk. 1
102

miles ). (18) Seeing Maricha thrown scion of Raghu ) quickly invoked the most
by excellent missile presided over by the
away reeling and struck senseless
breast of
the force of Sitesu( the missile presided god of fire and hurledit at the
by Manu ), Sri Rama said to Subabhu ard, pierced by it, the latter fell
Over
Laksmana, ‘Behold, O Laksmana,( the dead onthe ground. Invoking the missile
power of ) Sitesu, the missile presided presided over by the wind-god, the highly
over and tried by Manu ! It has removed illustrious and extremely large-hearted
the demon ( to such a long distance ) Sri Rama (a scion of Raghu) threw
having rendered him senseless; still the away the rest ( at a distance ), bringing
fellow has not been deprived of his life joy (thereby ) to (all) the sages.
(19-20) I shall get rid of the ( other ) (22-23 ) Having got rid (in this way )
blood-sucking Raksasas too, who are of all the Raksasas that interfered
merciless and wicked, are given to sinful with the performance of sacrifices, Sri
deeds and interfere with the performance Rama was honoured in that (holy )
of sacrifices.” ( 21) Having spoken to retreat by the Rsis (even) as Indra
Laksmana as aforesaid and showing was felicitated in the past on his
his agility as it were, Sri Rama (a victory ( scored over demons }. ( 24)

qq an ant @ faafial verafa: | fadfaar feat egr arapeafienadtz Il 24 I

Halaishea aaalel | oFa TRIARIaL |
faginnfae aq aq alt naan: | afe wa yaa areal aeTaTIAAT II 2e II
OY AMAIA TAA suas armas Gar aT i Ro I
The sacrificial proceedings having illustrious hero, in that the bidding of
been brought to a close, the great sage your preceptor (in me ) has been carried
Viswamitra for his part forthwith spoke out by you. ( Nay ) the name of this
to Sri Rima (a scion of Kakutstha )as Siddhagrama ( too) has been justified.’’
follows on seeing the quarters rid of Having applauded Sri Rama as afore-
all pests:—(25) ''I etand accomplished of said, he offered prayers to the evening
my purpose, O mighty-armed and highly twilight along with the two brothers. (6)
Thus ends Canto Thirty in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana
of Valmiki, the work of @ Rst and the oldest epic.

Q
waza at:
Canto XXXI :
Accompanied by Sri Rama, Lakgmana and a host of Rsis, Sage
ViSwamitra proceeds northward in the direction of Mithila
to witness the bow-sacrifice of King Janaka and
breaks his jcurney on the bank of
the Sone at sunset.
ay at wai aq art UaeweAN | waadfear = Ate TE alFaUAAr || 2
THAT zt 441 Hatatenteal | Pearfiaadteneare afeaiafusaag: || 2 ||
afar = oafaee = sqseqhrg qaay | Had: Wale Taq Agel || &
Canto 31 j VALMIKI-RAMAYANA
103
a OT frags Peat agama | ana
A

ales stad reaa fea iy II

of .

Uaqh 86 alae? aq wera: | frais yreneq UH FWAAAAT | & II

Delighted on having accomplished foremost of sages )} who shone
their purpose ( in the shape ag a
of protecting blazing fire, the
th? sacrifice two Bweet-tongued
of Viéwdmitra ), the two brothers made the following highly
heroes, Sri Rama and Laksmana, submission:—(
noble
3 ) “Here are we, ycur
then spent that hight with a most servants, present before you, O tiger
cheerful mind in the eacrificial hall among hermits ! Tell ug, O jewel
( of Viswamitra at Siddhasrama among
Bages, what injunction of yours
itself). (1) Having we
finishea their should carry out.'? (4) At the afore
morning daties at the close said
of night, submission of the two brothers all the
the two brothers for their part sought great Rsis ( present there ) made the
together Viswdmitra and the other following reply to Sri Rama with the
Rsis. ( 2) Greeting Viswamitra ( the permission of Vidwamitra:—( 5 )
aiaseq ALAS wita vfasafa | az: THA Fee aq || & I]
@ Fa aug aanfhaeas | age
© -” .
a wad aa aq gezndia ll © II
. ° Cr

aq ge avg ay agli dad: | antaqd =Ke RAIA Il | il

aa ea a aeaal argu oa A Uae: | Baa; aT a #4aq AAT: ll & Il
‘ x
qaqa tafe fearaemt «=aifaas | A HUA UAGA AAS: || Yo ||
TRTAMZS afea mead: | aa geafa weer aa az aAIZaA | ee Il
qq aa a4 Rfsaad ava: | aifaa AGS
©

GAH
e SAU
Faeat: | e2 II
aad == ada 860asafe waa | aad fafaainaqaamentata: || 23 1
Ss OA oo

‘“‘A most pious sacrifice is going to be Hager to gauge its strength even very
performed, O jewel among men, by mighty kings and princes failed to bend it.
Janaka, the king of Mithila. We shall (10) There, O Rama fa scion of Kakutstha),
repair to that place. ( 6 ) You too must you will ( be able to) see that bow of
accompany us, O tiger among men! Nay, the high-souled king of Mithila as well
there you ought to see a marvellous jewel as his most wouderful sacrifice, O tiger
among bows (7) The bow, which is(so0) among men!(11) That excellent bow,
terrible and supremely effulgent and well-formed atthe centre ( where it is
whose strength ( weight) cannot be held by the fist }, was indeed rolicited
estimated was actually presented in the by the aforesaid king of Mithila as a
former times, O jewel among men, ( to reward for the sacrifice and _ gifted
a former king of Mithila, Devarata by (as such ) by all gods*, *(612 )
name )ina sacrificial as-embly by the Worshipped with fandal-partes of
gods ( who had got it in their turn from various kinds and incentes emitting the
Lord Siva ). (8 ) Neither gods nor Gan- smell of aloe-wood, it stands enshrined in
dharvas nor demons nor ogres are able the palace of that king as an object of
to bend it, much less human beings. (9) worship, O scion of Raghu !''( 13 )
TS RR oR me

* Elsewhere it is stated tbat the bow was voucheafed to a king of Mithila by Lord Siva
Himself. The Padma-Purana, for instance, says:—‘*alq We az aA. In the Kurcma-Purana
too we read:—

fda = wana diaifeayett aivalfea: lazal aqaad sang? 4a: U

 KALYANA-KALPATARU
[ Bk.1
104
waqeeat «= afaaz: PEDIC CETAC azl | aida: aarper saesq qataat: || ¢¥ Il
feared | sat
fax: med eased fel | 84 Il
waft alse q ufwent
|afaags: NRA: a aida: | Sat fearalesa yemdarama ll %& Il
eget
ad asad qmareaniesarfior, | wala g gay «=palate I 2u Il
PC HULSE! fagitafaaaa: | Sasreadear fearfaa agiaay Il %¢ Il
faadaiara = ad: aadg: 86a gla: |
to depart in a northerly direction. ( 16 )
Saying so ( through the other sages ),
foremost of sages) No less than a hundred carts (full of load
Viswamitra (the
(on the journ ey) consisting mostly of requisites of a
presently set out
by a host of Rsis as well as sacrifice ) belonging tohis followers, who
accompanied
py Sri Rama and Lakemana ( the two were (all) exponents of the Vedas,
scions of Kakutstha), taking leave of the accompanied Vidwamitra (the foremost of
sylvan deities (in the following words:—) sages) as he proceeded on his journey.
(14) ‘May good betide you (all) | (17) Even herds of beasts and fiocks of
Accomplished of purpose I shall proceed birds dwelling in the Siddhasrama
from Siddhasgrama to the Himalaya followed the high-souled Viswamitra,
mountain on the northern bank of the whose (only ) wealth was his
( holy ) Ganga.’ ’ (15 ) Having observed asceticism. (18) Thereupon Viséwamitra,
thus, the celebrated sage Viséwamitra accompanied by the host of seers,
(ascion of Kuéa ), a tiger among persuaded the birds (as well as
hermits and rich in askesis, made ready the beasts ) to return.

to Tean RHETT Btaala fearazt 11 28 Ul

ara =|-aHAATMT: NTRS aurea: | asei ad fant eaal TASAAAT: Il Ro II
faarfast Gea faatgefaatsa: Luise agatfaftadienafagsa a 11 82 II
ama «6fasarera = faearfae ft: | aa ual aaast feast =adaaz || 22 II
qs afaaigs mdgwaabady | Wad a wat 2a: aAsaaanifza: |] 22 Il
Hafaesif ug
iv
qmuel = aaa: |
alfeay waalqaa FATAL aad: | dar tae fafeeafiaet =aeragt: II ey II
AG AAAI ASA nearer qed aS. aw 22 I
Having covered a long distance, the Viswamitra. Now Sri Rama, who
hosts of hermits ( accompanying was possessed of exceptional glory,
Viswamitra ) Concentrated and the sun interrogated Viswamitra, a tiger among
(now) declining, broke their journey on the sages, whose ( only ) wealth consists
bank of the Sone. Having bathed ( inthe in his asceticism, with (great) curiosity
river ) and worshipped the sacred fire ( as follows ):—''What land coulda
when the sun had set, the sages, who this possibly be, graced with a thriv-
were ( all ) possessed of immense glory, ing forest, O venerable sir p [I
sat down placing Viswamitra at their wish to hear (of it). Be pleased
head. Paying their homage to the to speak accurately ( about it ). God
aforesaid sages and greeting them (all ), bless you es," Prompted by the
Sri Rama too, accompanied by Laksmana, ( aforesaid ) question of Sri Rama,
presently sat down facing the wise the great ascetic ( Viswamitra ) of noble
Canto 32 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 105

vows proceeded to speak the whole truth in>t! i

about that land :
(in the ensuing canto ) 19-24of )the seer
Bim the}f midst eers ( accompanying

Thus ends Canto Thirty-one in the Bila-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana

of Valmiki, the work of a Rst and the oldest epic.
——-<- hee

alfa: aT:
Canto XXXII
An account of the four sons of Kuéa; the hundred
daughters of Kuéanabha turn hunch-backed
under a curse of the wind-god.
mea =Fal aa waagt: | aBeaaada: asanfaqse:
4 jah a SOA Awa BAAS | Feral Haas wae aear gar Il
Sut STAM aU | agar adhere arashar |
Wd 8: ya was aaa: | feral wea gat aa gee goRez ||
BU Fad | TA RATT: | A aR a GUT =TaUaT II AB
K
x
A

HUI Hees: sauelawa wa | Haag salar qe ah agleaz il &

SIAATHaY ala qa naafe: | ae ta UST agar faitas |) G

oa ade yeaa: | Ca Aqsa: iq ward aueaa ll ¢ il

ua aged
gamat adt war ange faaarssaal | vai desert aa area AAT Ul 3 Il
au ff ant ua qatar nema: | gaifiaftar ua ear aarafeat Il eo Il
There was a noble and great ascetic of to their duty of protecting people
unobstructed vows, Kusa by name, born ( appropriate to a Ksatriya ) Kuga said to
of Brahma, who krew what is right and them, ‘‘The duty of protecting people
honoured righteous men. {1) Through must be done by you. ( Thereby ) you
his high-born and worthy wife, will earn undiminished merit.’’ ( 2—4 )
who hailed from Vidarbha _ that Hearing the admonition of Kuga all
exalted soul begot four exceptionally those four jewels among men, who were
mighty sons becoming himself, Kusgamba, the noblest in the world, forthwith laid
Kusganabha, Astrtarajasa* and Vasu, who the foundation of (four ) cities. (5)
were not only brilliant and possrerred of Kusamba, who owas possessed of
great zeal but were also extremely pious exceptional glory, for his part founded
and veracious. With intent to urge them the city of Kaugambi ( named after
ee ead
a amr

* The author of the famous commentary’ entitled the “Ramayapa-Siromapi”’ has

In the Mahabharata ( Vana, LXLY. 17 ) we come across
accepted the variant “Amirtirajaca’’.
the name Amartaraya znd the character bearing this name is stated there to have founded the city
represents the tract
of Dbarmaranya, which was encompassed by a sacred forest of the same name. This
been referred
lying round Gaya. The city of Gaya was built by a king named Gaya, who has
This establishe s the identity of Gaya with Dhbarmaranya. In the
to as a son of Amartaraya.
85 ) the lake Brahmasarovara forming part of the township of Gaya
Mahabharata ( Vana., LXXXIV.
pya. In Vana., LXXXIJ. 47 worship
has been declared as surrounded by the forest of Dhacmara
of the manes has been commended at Dharmarapya.

14 V.R. N.—I
 106 KALYANA-KALPATARU (Bk 't

himself ); while Kuéanabha, whose beautiful and celebrated river ( Sone ),

mind wag given to piety, built the city which spreads its charm like a garland
named Mahodaya (the modern Kanauj ). in the midst of these five prominent
( 6 ) Astrtarajasa built a city, hills flows (from the west) into
Dharmaranya by name; while the prince the territory of Magadha and is
named Vasu built Girivraja( the modern ( accordingly ) known as the holy
Rajgir ), the foremost of ( all ) cities. Magadhi.(9) This celebrated river
(7) This capital of that high-souled Magadhi, O Rama, which flows in
prince, Vasu, was ( also ) designated an easterly direction and is lined
( after him ) as Vasumati, These five great with charming fields (on both eides)
hills* cast their splendour all round and is (thus) adorned with rows
(the city of Girivraja, justifying the of crops, is connected with the same
appellation given to it). (8) The high-souled Vasu, O Rama! ( 10 )

HUA wala: eqs aad, Haas FATAL FaRAT Waeea | 22 Il

qq 9 Paaarfeeat ela: «= SHAT: salayfaany Mata agar: ll Vl
maa || TAA WAAR UIT wane = ge BaATIROTTAFaT: 11 83 I
sy alatleaalgal eqnigfanr afta Saya ART FT Aaa Ul &¥ Il
alt aat | amataeat «= waa gan: tgl eaag agt aaanada Il 24 II
ae oa: HAA at oral «oA Ufo HATES «UA eISATATaIeTT | 28 II
as ff wad faa aay faaaa: aay aaa ooTaT sind USAT |] 26[I
The royal sage Kusganabha, for his form they shone like stars in the midst of
part, whose mind was given to clouds on reaching the garden grounds.
righteousness, O scion of Raghu, begot a (14) Seeing them all endowed with
hundred daughters, excelled by none, excellences and rich in beauty and youth
through (an Apsara or celestial nymph (one day), the wind-god, who is bodily
named ) Ghrtachi. (11) With their present everywhere, addressed the
comeliness enhanced by their attaining following words (to them ):—(15) JT
miturity they for their part would repair wish to have you all ( as my own ). You
to the groundsof the royal garden duly should (therefore) be my wedded wives.
adorned ( with sandal-paste and flowers The thought that you are human beings
etc.) aud decked with jewels excellent should be given up. ( In this way ) you
and shining like flashes of lightning will attain a long ( lease of ) life. (16 )
during the monsoon, and they experienced Indeed youth is ever fleeting, especially
supreme delight while singing, dancing in human beings. ( If you accept me ag
and playing on their lutes, O scion of your husband ) you will attain undecay -
Raghu! (12-13 ) Lovely of every limb ing ( abiding ) youth and will become
and peerless on earth in comeliness of immortal.’’ (17 )

qm a aad TA ESAT: | AVI Aa WIT FMMIUMAN || ec ||

Faq
aqeaaqula yaa = aa RTT | caamea =a Bat: feataaneza || 2 |)
AAA eq auail: giaay | areas St VaR al az |]2 |]
am yd a wel gd: flat aaafeaq | aaneq aH ay qa Tare IR II
Fear fe aye ada
. A . .

| et alarea (aT a ANnat fafa 1 22 1]

~ ha

at § Fae eae gta: | oe imation ane Na gy: 1 22 1

* In the Mahabharata ( Sabha, XXI. 2) these five hills have been named as Vipula
Varaha, Vrgabha ( Reabha ), Reigiri ( Matanga ) and Chaityska,
Canto 33 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 107
Hearing the aforesaid proposal of the ( are anxious to ) preserve our aecetic
celebrated wind-god, whore activities Slory ( which is sure to diminish in the
are (ever) unobstructed, and then event of our curring you ), ( 20 ) Let not
deriding his offer, (all) the hundred that (unpropitioue) hour (ever) turn upy O
damsels presently said, “(In the form €vil-minded one, when prompted by lust
of life-breath ) you move inside all (our baser nature ) we should accept a
living beings, O jewel among gods! match of ourown initiative, disregar ding
And we are aware of your glory ( yet our veracious father. (21) For father is
we cherish no attraction for you ), Why our master; nay, he is our supreme deity.
( then ) do you ineult us( by making an He (alone) will be our husband, to whom
unseemly offer to us ) P ( 18-19 ) We are father will give us away.’' (22) Hearing
all daughters of Kusganabha, O god, the their (insolept and defiant) reply,
foremost of (all) gceds ! We can however, the all-pervading wibd-god,
bring you down from your ( exalted ) who is not only glorious and powerful
position ( by pronouncing a curse on but exceedingly irascible (also ), entered
you ), yet, even though you area god, we all their limbs and distorted them. (23)

at Fal agar ual falrge cer | ofaaaq a gatyra: aes: saalaa: Wey I
~~ AY c

aq oat afaar yar: HA TAMA: | EA ANAS UH arava zanada (1 24 II

fafae =Feqar aa: al auaqacad |
HG: hl Hal: aqragea afaaa | ca ust fafaraer amfa de2 aa: WW R& I
ZAM AMAIA Teta snared grass sie. ar Wari
Distorted by the wind-god, the this ( strange phenomenon ) ? The whole
aforesaid maidens returned to the thing may be related ( to me ). Who has
king's (their father's ) palace. Having violated (the principles of ) justice ?
entered it, they felt much perturbed and By whom have you all been turned
abashed and their eyes were filled hunch-backs and how is it that you are
with tears. (24) Perplexed to see all making gestures ard do not utter a
those beloved’ and most charming word ?'’ Making the aforesaid inquiry
girls deformed and miserable at that and heaving a deep sigh, the king then
moment, the king ( Kusanabha ) asked composed himeelf (in order to hear their
the following question:—( 25 ) ‘What is reply ). (26)
Thus ends Canto Thirty-two in the Bdadla-Kanda of the glortous Ramayana
of Valmiki, the work of a Rsi and the oldest epic.
ee
’ NY
yaaa: aa:
Canto XXXII
KuSanabha applauds the forbearance and forgiveness of his daughters;
the story of the birth of Brahmadatta and his marriage
with KuSanabha’s daughters.

qq aq aad qat BMA aaa: | Bf est «=-BFALAAAHIGA [Il & Il

qg: aaeael «=UAL qavfagaesfa | ayy qa qu geaaeat || 2 il
108 KALYANA-KADLPATARU [ Bk.1

figaet: WH us 8 assez a a4 far: | frat at asiteq eq af al areac aa Il 2 Ul

aq agaaeta a TA DAT I wy Aare: Hat: MH aAafear WA Ml ¥ MI
aqet a aad ser at Halas: | RANA Azaal: Healaddaday, ll & Il
ad aaladt yaa: Faded BAe Fay| CHAAR aad Fa ll & Il
year fe artit aar g Gea at | gat aq gad farang faaiqa: Il © Il
mize a: aA yea: aalaralaerra:| aa la aa aq ant aster gfe ll ¢ Il
eat Aa: ant aa: aari falgd ang |
Hearing the aforesaid question of the forbearance done by you, which can
celebrated and wise Kugandabha, (all) the be done (only) by thore given
hundred maidens touched his feet with to forgivenesrt, my daughters, was
their heads and replied (as follows):—(1) extremely noble (on your part). And
‘“Resorting to the evil path, the all-pervad- the fact that the honour of my race was
ing wind-god, Your Majesty, sought to vio. vindicated by you by resorting to
late us and did not respect our righteous unanimity ( on this point) was ( also ) a
behaviour. ( 2 )( We said to him, ) ‘May unique achievement (on your part ). (5-6)
good betide you, we are dependent on For forbearance is the ornament indeed of
our father and (as such) are not masters womaukind as well as of man. And such
of our own will. Ask you us of forbearance particularly with reference
our father; we shall ( certainly ) accept to gods as exists in you all without
you (as our husband ) if he givesus away distinction, O my daughters, is difficult
to you.' Pleading thus we were hif hard to practise. Forbearance is really charity,
( deformed ) by him of wicked intent, forbearance is ( devotion to ) truth, and
who did not heed our remonstrance.'’ (3-4) forbearance constitutes (all ) sacrifices,
Hearing their complaint, the king, for his my beloved daughters! (7-8) Forbearance
part, who was exceedingly pious and is fame, forbearance is piety; ( nay ) the
exceptionally glorious, replied ( as ( entire ) creation is established in
follows ) to his hundred daughters, forbearance ({ crystallized in the form of
excelled by none:—''The act of the earth ).”’

fAasa =HAT: AIHA US fraafara: tl & Il

Waa AeAaIAIa «aI ae afafa: | @3t are a Faqeq eezt ofagieay || 2o II
uaa Fe ¢ Wal aH |Herafa: | KAI BAA art aq STAT Il 2 II
aera a(s aa TED EI qaqa | Maar a ad a sfderaaar aar | eri
a 4 dt Mat year VAIN | Sala aie afaat aeqegeisuae ge Ul &2 Il
aq a wet" Maa §wgaeea | GRasisfe ue af safe aa faaq | ex
gaz aft -ANETT neqdt =AAW | Saray qzautar araaat araqaifaay || 2% |
Having sent away the girls (to the worthy man at the proper place and time.
gynaeceum ), O scion of Kakutstha, the (9-10) At this (very) time a Brahmachari
king ( Kuganabha ), who possessed the ( lit., one who has turned the flow of his
prowess of gods and. was adept in generative fluid upwards and neverallow.
deliberation, discussed the question of ed it to escape), Chili by name, who was
their marriage with his counsellors since exceptionally glorious and given to
it was necessary to give them away to a virtuous conduct, actually embarked upon
Canto 33 ] VALMIRI-RAMAYANA 109

@ course of austerities*(
in the form her presence was needed by him ). The
of meditation) directed towards the venerable sage got pleased with ler. (13)
realization of Brahma (11) At that (very) And when the propitious hour came, the
place, during the period of his askesis, sage, O scion of Raghu, said to the girl,
may good betide you, a Gandharva girl, “T am highly pleased (with your innocent
Somadi by name, daughter of Urmila, services ), may all be well with you!
waited upon the Rsi ( in the hope of What service can Ido to you ?’’ (14 )
securing his goodwill ) while he was Supremely delighted to know the sage
( busy ) practising his austeritits. (12 ) much gratified, the eloquent Gandharva
Banding low before him and devoted to girl spoke ( as follows ) in a sweet voice
who was a master of
his service, that most pious girl waited to the seer,
upon him at the right time ( whenever speech:—( 15 )

weg, oanfal oaleat |«aAaaal Feta: alain ager ae aafaeeifir after 1) 88 Il

aqfaaife ug aout ale a tet Aamiqnaaia agave A sayz ill
qt: saa) 0 waficel «= wa AaAT Aaad sft ward aad ylea: Fay ll &< il
aq wus aaa ytaaqqaq = al aifaeal Gear wetar ZauHM aar fear Il 23 ll
a gfe aaa war gaan: gars: ACLU WHA Ad Bald Feat ll Xe ll
qAEa Aglaat qaaa Helafa: OOES
SS
eS zal Heald oust ataarauaar || 28ll
towards the realization of Brahma,
“A great ascetic illumired with
by none and known by the name
Brahmic ( spiritual ) splendou r, you have excelled
(18) Invested with
become one with the Infinite. ( Hence ) of Brahmadatta.
( royal) splen dour, the said
I seek (from you) a pious son rich supreme
for his part lived at that
in askesis (in the form of meditation ) Brahmadatta
Kampilya
directed towards the realization of time as king in the city of
the ruler
Brahma (the Absolute ). ( 16) As for ( built by Kampila ) as Indra (
nor shall of gods) does in paradise. (19) The
myself I am unmarried
king,
wife of any. ( Therefo re) aforesaid Kuganabha, a most pious
I be the his mind, O scion
on me. Be at that time made up
let your grace detcend.
to give away ( all ) his
grant me a son by .dint of Kakutstha,
pleased to ( 20)
Brahmic ( spiritual ) glory, hundred daughters to Brahmadatta.
of your Brah mada tta, the
Calling the said
since I have sought refuge in OU.
king (Kus anab ha),
delight, the Brahman sage exceptionally glorious
(A7-yirall ot gave away with
d the ruler of the earth,
of Chili ) conferre
Chilina( a variant mind ( all ) the hundred
rich in askesis a most cheerful
on her a mind-born son,
girls ( to him ye CAE)
of meditation ) directed
(in the form
TE RAEA seca onaaearat |= Qala (| RRM
quia | aat a aa Seal ai HAMA Tat Ul R32 I
agama dat oi | faRear — famasart: |
em yoga: Ta: lil
q egr algal sal: |aA nalata: | aya wamtal
aginfam | aa qaqa = alge TAT NN RY II
gaiele F UN = FaeT
aqaaifa gd eg Fae azail fear |
aT RATT: qeqaeaa | FZ eagAlA: BAM: FAA TIA A || X& Il
quad
a WARM
Ze ASIAN TIAA alae STATUS sara.
ia
~

is a Smrti text which rum3 25 under:—

* There
yaazahzamt a aaa WA a!
the highest form of askesis.'
of the mind and the senseé constitutes
“One-pointedness
 110 KALYANA-KALPATARU (Bike

At the time of marriage, O scion of experienced joy again and again, (24) He
Raghu, King Brahmadatta, who shone then sent away (to his own capital)
like indra ( the ruler of gods ), King Brahmadatta, the delighter of his
married them ( one after another by subjects, along with his wedded wives
taking their hands in his ) in order of and the host of his family priests, as soon
seniority. ( 22 ) The moment their hands asp he was actually married. (25) Seeing
were touched ( by Brahmadatta ) in the the union of his son worthy of him,
course of the wedding the girls were Somada, the Gandharva damsel, too
cured of their deformity and rid of joyfully greeted her son asp well as her
their agony. Invested with supreme aforesaid daughters-in-law (one after
splendour ( all ) the hundred girls shone another ) in order of seniority and,
brightly at that time. ( 23 ) King embracing the said brides again and
Kusganabha was highly pleased to see again and applauding Kusanabha
them freed from morbid affection of the (for his hospitality and rich dowry ),
windy humour in their body and departed. ( 26 )
Thus ends Canto Thirty-three in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana
of Valmiki, the work of a Rsi and the oldest epic.
S

qafaa: a:
Canto XXXIV
KuSanabha performs a sacrifice for the birth of a son
and is blessed
with one, Gadhi by name; the glory of the river
Kausiki (the modern Kosi in Bihar ye
Haale aa aed amet a waa | arya: TAS dtfaearcad || g
zal 2g adaarat Sra adafay | sarq TWH: sal Aagaeat | me
gated =azz: ya ufacala aafaa: | mfe seeafaaad aif CH a MA
Casta Hal A |I 3
Ua Haq wélafaa | sararerratijeq
qaldayz ll TAA
Tad GY gee Fa Il
daa | a2 quai; nifafigq aaa: || &
4 ffar aa apex mfa: qarafie: | BrdU
shay afar Cate |]
qa altdt =a oa at BAT | aar aeqa &
dt ara age} gfarf&ar 1) \s
The aforesaid Brahmadatta having worthy of you, will be
left after being married, O scion born to you, my
of son! You will have
Raghu, Kuganabha ( who had
Gadhi (for your
no male s80n ) and thereby attain
issue ) embarked upon undying glory
a_ sacrifice in _ the World20s (ata)
intended to procure Informing King
a s0n with the Kusganabha
Object of securing a male accordingly, O Rama,
issue. (1) In withdrew Kuga
the meantime, to the immortal
while the sacrifice was Sat) aloka
(the realm of Brahma,
actually going on, from which he
the highly had Obviously come
magnanimous Kuéa ), coursing through
( the father of the
Kusanabha air. (4) After S0me
and ) son of Brahma
( the
time indeed
creator ) prophesied a most pious
to King Kusanabha gon, Gadhi by
as name, the very name
follows ):—( 2 ) ‘A most given by Knéga,
pious son, was born to the wise Kusanabha. ( 5 )
Canto 34 j VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 1

That exceedingly pious man, Gadhi known as Kausika, O scion of Raghu !

( by name ) was my father, O ( 6 )I had an elder sister too of noble
descendant of Kakutstha ! ( And ) vows, known by the name of Satyavati
Gescended in the line of Kuga I am and givenaway to the sage Rchika. (7)

SEAL AES TT! qT Hakaaalaal | athhat aaa

bad

Waa a garaal ll ¢ Il
fasar aaa =| tear fenaqeaqosrar | alaeq feanrate saat ufat an il & Il
aasé fea aaa fara: yay | ulteqt wedge: aifaat arzaA || Vo II
a og acaadl yor aq aH ofafsa | gaaar nena alert afta azt 1122 Il
we fe fram wa fear at agama: | fagraumama: fasta aa aaa | 22 Il
way wa adeafa: aqeq oamea alfaat | tarea f& Herarel aeat ca afta=ofe | 23 11
Following ( as she did ) the wishes virtue of truthfulness and ( exclusively)
of her husband ( throughout her. life) devoted to her husband, is still
my sister bodily ascended to heaven extant in the form of Kausiki, the
and ( later on) turned into a most foremost of rivers, ( 11 ) Leaving that
beneficent and delightful great river,— river I came down ( to the plains)
Kausiki (the modern Kosi), flowing by because of my vow ( to perform a
the side of the Himalayas, unearthly sacrifice af some consecrated spot ) and
in character, whore waters confer merit arrived at Siddhasgrama, where I got
(on those using it ),and is ( thus ) accomplished of my purpose by dint of
engaged in doing good to the world. your glory ( might ), (12 ) In this
( 8-9 ) Full of affection for my sister way has been told(by me) my birth

I had been happily leading a life of ( from the loins of Gadhi ), the genesis

self-discipline since then by the side of of my race (from Kuga, sen of

the Himalayas on the banks of the Brahma ) and the history of the land( of
Kauéiki, O scion of Raghu ! (10) That Girivraja extending along the bank of.
pious and highly bleesed lady, the Sone ), which you asked me in
who was established in the particular, O mighty-armed Rama! (13)
Satyavatl,

Tas: BHA BIE RAI Aa | faaeate ug a at yz fealsevade a: || 2x Ul

Reqeciaza: asa ee: ala =aay oFlay fanaa Waret | 2% II
qifiasaa | eer RTS | aA safafazaared | 28 II
stst «a mag: ait sraalaa: | aia oiftat AR aale Gat Bar Il ke ll
Safe 9 aqaaifa gaia aaeta: | qeaaeaa waa — faRrarzat: |) 2c I
CAAA agdat = fara naiala: | ag atafa & aq gael aaa tl 23 Il
giraat 9Sal AIAG: at | AMIA AAA: Palas AVTAT |] Ro Il
fanan yada faaifaa aaaa: | aleat afiat ast paleaaael aa |) 22 Il
qeagiaaye: TAT: Sarasa: | faa aaa AAA Taga UW RRA
qarsti = azaifafa: Pataca: | ya | -afaanigs faai aqqad | 22 I
zea LAGIATAT AAA sneaeA gS gla: AAs MN A I
night has passedin my go to sleep. Let there be no interference
“Half of the
of in this journey of ours ( due to torpor
narrating ( past ) episodes, O scion ). ( 14) All
) caused by sleeplessness
Kakutstha | Peace be with you | (Now
 112 KALYANA-KALPATARU [ Bks1

the trees are motionless, the beasts and him ) applauded him saying ‘Well
birds are buried in sleep and the spoken ! Good !! (19) Great is this
quarters stand enveloped in the darkness race of Kuga and ever given
of night, O scion of Raghu ! (15) The to righteousness (too). The high-
evening twilight has gradually receded souled kings descended in the line of
and the firmament, thick set with lunar Kusa have been as good as Brahman
mansions and ( other ) stars, is shining Rsis. (20) You, O highly illustrious
with the heavenly bodies as though Viswamitra ( who have attained
covered with (innumerable ) eyes.(16) Brahmanhocd by dint of your austerities),
The moon, which dispels the darkness are particularly so, And Kausiki, the
of the world (at night), is ( just) foremost of rivers, has added to the
rising*, diffusing its cool rays and lustre of your race.’’ (21) Extolled
delighting the minds of (all ) living CU tnus } “by the foremost of sages,
beings in the world by its ( soothing ( who were ) full of delight, the glorious
and refreshing ) splendour. (17) All Viswamitra (the son of Gadhi, a scion of
nocturnal beings, viz, fearful hosts of Kuga ) fell asleep (even )as the sun sinks
Yaksas and Raksasas as well as fiends below the horizon. ( 22) Glorifying
( feeding onraw flesh ) are freely Viswaimitra (a tiger among sages ),
roaming here and there.’’( 18) Saying Sri Rama too, who felt a bit amazed ( to
s0, the exceptionally glorious and great hear the family history of Viswdmitra ),
sage (Viswamitra ), became silent and all courted sleep along with lLaksmana
the aforesaid sages ( who accompanied ( s0n of Sumitra). (23 )
Thus ends Canto Thirty-four in the Bila-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana
of Valmiki, the work of a Rst and the oldest epic.
ODEO

qaqa: at:
Canto XXXV
Crossing the Sone, Viswimitra and party reach the bank of the holy
Ganga and spend the night there. Requested by Sri Rama,
he narrates the story of the origin of the Ganga.
suey UG og TRS
refafa: | fat gamut fraladisepaga |) tl
ama faa UA gat dear sada | sfagifas ue qt aaaafeaa | 2 II
Iq aaa TEA BATaeatea: | aad Dara WA Aaa = Il 3 I
ay MT: WARslnra: Yleaarsa: | at gar ww dafena® aaq
Cant q) y ||
Ua faafaalsaai se | OT wea Aalfest Aq aa wedq
: | & I
Having reposed for the rest of the
night ended in a lovely daw
on the bank of the fone along n, O Rama |! The
with the morning twilight has set
great Rsis (who accompanied him in. Get up, arise
on the and make youreelf inc
journey ), ViSwamitra spoke (a8 foll linea to proceed
ows ) (further), May prospe
on the night having rity attend yous.
culminated in a (2) Hearing his instru
beautiful sunrise:—( 1) ‘The night ction ag aforesaid
hag and having finished his morning
* From the above description duties
it ca n be easily inferred
dark fortnight. that it was the ninth night of
a
Canto 35 j VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 113

( appearing before us ) shall we wade

(Sandhya etc. ), Sri Rama made himself
through it, O holy sir ?’’ (4) Questioned
inclined to leave ( for the journey ) and
words: 80 the thus by Sri Rama, Viswamitra indeed
spoke the following
‘'The river Sone, replied as follows:—‘'Here is the ford
tradition goes:—( 3 )
is fordable ( already ) pointed out by me, through
whose waters are so holy,
with sandy which the great Rsis ( over there)
here and ( as such ) adorned
banks. By which of the two fords are wading.’’ (5 )

ama quad adsafeaa aat | ateat aftat Ast cegafrafaa | & Il

at est || quaafeat gaaraafaary | qygaat: a4 gfea: aeqsar ll © Il
TATE qaqr aa aFTTTARTNT | aa: BRAT aulear daca faseaat: Ul < Il
gear -aarfaalarfy sea aaa: | fafagateddt? gu afeaataar ll 8 Il
falas Reala gitar 49 aaa: |
fist quae asaya ames unl =faartanatadia ll Xe Il
amasdafcsts agi amt aaty | saa sumata Tat acadlafay Ut 88 ll
DR? waaeta faatey aerate | afe wen a gar aaqaarramd |! <2 Il
( having crossed the Sone at the Sastras ), the blessed Rsis sat down on
Then
by Viswamitra and) the bank of the Ganga with a cheerful
spot mentioned the high-souled
the party mind surrounding
traversed a long way ( further ), all sides. When they
of (all) Vidwamitra on
sighted the Ganga, the foremost seated in order
sage s, in the after- were ( all ) comfortably
rivers, resorted to by as also Sri Rama and
a of seniority
noon. (6) The sages including Sri Ram Laksmana ( the two scions of Raghu )
and aksmana (the two scions of Raghu), Sri Rama
according to their position,
were all rejoiced to see the celebrated
presently addressed Viswamitra ( as
whose waters confer merit ( on
river, —(9-10)
) and which follows) with an overjoyed mind:
those who resort to them O venerable sir, about
and cran es. (7-8) “I wish to hear,
was frequented by swane takes a
all ( of the m) the ( holy ) river Ganga, which
On the bank of that river course ( flowing as it does
their journey. Havi ng threefold
forthwith broke n, the earth and the
through heave
then bathed (in the river ) according to having coursed
(i.c., after subterranean regions), how
the scriptural ordinance, world s ( viz, heaven
as the through the three
a Vedic hymn known vening the
reciting
Reveda X. 190), ana earth and the space inter
Aghamarsana-Sukta—vide two) it meets the ocean ( the ruler of
the manes and
duly propitiated both big and small ).’’ (11)
libations rivers,
gods ( including Rsis ) with by the inquiry of Sri Rama, the
Tmpelled
oblations into d diecoursing
of water and also poured great sage Viswamitra starte
fire and par taken of the on
the sacred origin as wellas
e, whi ch have { as follows } on the
remnants of the sacr ific ( holy ) Ganga. (12)
ros ia ( in the the expansion of the
likened* to amb
been
UA eanfas afa | 88 ll
aaa Wa alaainradl nel | ae #ealed
Amel SS
el

( IV. 31 )
agfyerags afta ag TalTAA |
k Vide Bhagavadgita: of a_ sacrifice attain the
form of the remuanis
partaking of ambrosia in ‘the
“Those
everlast ing Brah ma.”

15 V.R. N.—l
 114 KALYANA-KALPATARU { Bk. 1

a ORegfar a a aaTar BAA | altal Aart aaa s geal feaaa: far |) ex I

aI TFAAAAISTAS fenaa: Gt | sar ara facia wear aeia Wag || 84 II
~ ba &

ay aut oa | oad tanataaiia | ae-< qwmeist Baxi ada 128 |

aawaay | awecant ast Avaafeasraar || Bo Il
A ec . .
zat ATT feaareraat
nfiae falar fraafaag_a: | AMAIA asTewA HasaleaueAat I V¢ Il
‘There stands ( on the extreme north ( the king of mountains ) for
of India ) O Rama, the great Himalaya, the elder ( of the two ), viz, Ganga,
the king of mountains and a storehouse who ( later ) turned into a river that
of minerals. A couple of daughters, follows a threefold course. (16) From
matchless in beauty on earth, were born considerations of piety ( according to
to ( the deity presiding over ) the said which the solicitation of a supplicant is
mountain, O Rama ! (13) The charming not to be rejected ) and out of
and beloved consort of Himavan ( the sOlicitude for the welfare of the three
deity presiding over the Himalayas ), worlds Himavan gave ( in adoption to
Mena by name, who was marked by a gods ) his daughter, Ganga, who is
slender waist and was the daughter of capable of purifying the world and who
Mount Meru, wastheir mother, O Rama! could carve her way ( even through the
( 14 ) The elder daughter of Himavan, air and the subterranean regions )
born through her, was this Ganga, A according to her own free will. C17 )
second daughter, Uma by name, was Accepting the gift (so readily given by
born to the selfsame Himavan, the pious Himavan ) in the interest of the
O scion of Raghu ! ( 15 ) With the three worlds and taking the Ganga
intention of accomplishing (through (with them), the gods, who wished well
her ) the purpose of gods all of the three worlds, left with
the gods presently their
asked Himavan mind ( fully ) satisfied, (18 )

aT ateat | alwzfear FAsswHse Warea | si gaanrena aay ATA |] Le |]

say aga sgt SU zal waz: | earaafseda sar AaAERANZ |] Ro ||
wt 68 oaUTE aa alaamsea | agra afai ast sar sat a wag |} Re II
Cat a4 aqaread aut qed | @ nar gat aa aft MaAAT A || VII
a gtadt at ASezaaar Tal | Bele weer ga seat 83 ||
5A ATRIA THA Omleerey
ba bas
gTRRNS wears ats | 24
-

“The other daughter of Himavan, the foremost of rivers, and

who looked upon askesig ag Goddess
Her (only) Uma, these -are the
wealth, O scion of two well-known
Raghu, practised daughters
austerities ( in the shape of Himavan ( the king
of meditation of
mountains ), who are
on Lord Siva ) while remainin venerated by the
g a virgin ( whole ) universe,
and Observing a nobleand form O scion of Raghu |!
idable vow ( 21 ) In this way eve
(of forgoing even dry leaves rything ( connected
to keep Her with the origin
body and soul together ). of Ganga ) has been
(19 ) Himavan narrated
( the chief of mountains ) to you ( Now ) hear how
ave away to followed a threefold it
Lord Rudra ( the god of course. In the first
destruction _
who has Place ( as I have tola
no rival, this daughter, yOu in verse
Uma, 18 above ),
wno was rich 1n severe O dear Rama, it
asceticism and inte roge
adored the sky, which
by the universe, ( 20 )
allows mov .
Ganga, ing space to ( all ) mobile beings
GOanto 36 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 115
4

( along with the gods who took her ful Mandakini (the heavenly stream
away to heaven ). Then this celebrated visible in the form of the milky way )
daughter of Himavan (the king of and ( last of all ) assumed the form
mountains ) rose to heaven ( the realm of an earthly stream ( Ganga ) capable
of gods) in the form of the delight- of ridding the world of its sins. ( 22-23 )

Thus ends Canto Thirty-five in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana

of Valmiki, the work of a Rsi and the oldest epic.

qefa: aa:
Canto XXXVI
Gods interrupt the amorous pastimes of Lord Siva and His
Consort, Goddess Uma, on which She curses
gods including Mother Earth.
saad =|aa afetaran yqaeeat | afar |oat Aaaaafrdaar ll 2 Il
=Az
qagaae afad ata <qa |

sled: Asus = SASTAT amnete | faz feazaisfa feeqaraqataaz || 2 Il

fq ca eal =Fa carqacelacadt | aa agi fram faa aftgaar tl 2 ll
ag win sat & aaRaat | aut qafa aaa farted: || ¥ Il
fg
fafasqa = HT aaa faaed TAA, |
what motive did that world-purifying
The aforesaid sage ( Viswamitra)
stream ( choose to ) wash (all) the
concluded his speech, both the
having earth and the
Laksmana, three regions ( heaven,
heroes, Sri Rama and How did
story ( of the two space intervening them ) 2
hailed with joy the which takes a_ three-
told by him) the Ganga,
daughters of Himavan, as the
fold course , come to be known
and spoke ( as follows) to Viswamitra
foremost of rivers 9 (3) With what
of sages ):-—( 1) ‘'You
( the foremost is she associated in the
sir, this most achievements
have narrated, holy a
three worlds, O knowe r of Dharm
capable of conferring
( what is right )?'’ While Sr1 Rama (a
excellent story
who hear it). Be
merit (on those speaking thus,
detailed scion of Kakutstha ) was
(now) to give a
pleased claims askesis as his
elder daughter Viéwamitra, who
Sccount of Ganga ( the wealth , narrat ed in extenso in
), relating to her ( only )
of Himavan Rsis( that accompanied
sinc e the midst of the
and earthiy career,
celestial
Wit h him ) the whole story (as follows ):—
know these dQetails. ( 2 )
you
qu ua saat: frfaoal aarag: tl & Il
I 4 yaa «aa ATARI |
qq AMSAT neta fina: | fafreooer Zoe feet asad TTT II & II
qa aa | aa Zale BATE: fraragaaar: || © Ii
qa aa aaa wa ¢ Il
afzaraad qa PAT nfiatgeafa | atima Git a4 gfyqaeaaad Il
ll
satq erga (TIT Rt za | aunt afi |sale adnate ll &
 VEG KALYANA-KALPATARU [ Bk.1

a aa aefasafa aq as: aaaa | ately azar awl teqr ae age || 2o II

saleateanrare aaeaafa aa | wi aatfaieelara area wane || 22 Il
‘Seeing Goddess Parvati ( by His (all) gods, devoted ( as You are)
side ), O Rama, Lord Siva ( who bears to the good of this universe, be pleased
a blue patch on His throat, nay, ) who to extend Your grace to (us), godg,
is noted for His great asceticism and in response to our prostrations. ( 7—9)
had ( just ) married Her, devoted Himself The worlds (or their denizens ) will
to the delights of conjugal bliss. A not ( be able to) bear Your glory (in
hundred celestial years ( equivalent to the shape of Your progeny ), O Chief
36,000 human years ) rolled past the all- of gods ! (Therefore) rich (as
wise Lord Siva, the Supreme Deity, You are) in askesis in the form of
while He sported ( with His Spouse ). oneness with Brahma (desist from enjoy-
( 4—6 ) Neither any son nor any daughter ing the delights of connubial bliss and )
was, however, born of Her, O Rama, practise austerities along with Your
the chastiser of foes ! All the gods ( Divine ) Consort. (10) For the welfare
with Brahma (the progenitor of the of (all) the three worlds, which is Your
entire creation ) as their leader girded ( chief ) concern, (pray) retain Your
up their loins tostop the amorous sport. vital energy in Your own glorious Self
For, they said to themselves, ‘Who will and ( thereby ) preserve all these worlds
( be able to ) bear ( the glory of ) the off. (from destruction, for the son that
spring that is born of this ( divine) will be born to You will be extremely
Lady ?’ Approaching Him and falling glorious and will burn all the three
prostrate ( before Him), all the gods worlds ). ( Pray) do not bring about
addressed (to Him) the following the extinction of the worlds.’’
prayer:—‘O Supreme Lord, the adored of Gir
taal = aT: TA aq HARA: | qeeaada wat gasseqara € |) 22 II
are fysarae asaaea aetna | faa: gat da Ratoafqnesg |) 23 1
ae gfti 0aran amt aay | anfasait aera gag qzada |) ex
LagHeta ea: WAT ea, | as: ghia merag ae areal
Caah:
11 2 1
guia: qaala aelas: | daar gat Aa carer aftitaraar 1
aa 2& |)
2a: gakeqgarft = garaagq | offer eq neat) Uz agaataa: [1 ee |]
aaltaar qaeata ama aaa ay, | fey aay aq Wasleeaaaq
aes : A
.

|| <I
wt Sal =—oweast: alfiaashaaaa: |
‘Hearing the remonstrance of the heart ), © Tell Me this, O jewels among
gods Lord Siva ( the suzerain Lord of all gods 1’ (14) ‘Questioned thus ( by Lord
the worlds ) said ‘Amen !'’ and further Siva) the gods thereupon replied
addressed the following words to Lord
to them Siva ( whose ensign bears the
all: so the tradition goes:—'I alon
g with
device
of a bull), ‘Harth ( who is
Uma shall retainOur capable of
vital energy by holding everything ) will
dint of Ourvery glory (retentive indeed receive
power ). the vital fluid that hag
Let the terrestrial S0t dislodged go
globe as also the far.’ (1 5 )
other worlds, O gods, live in peac Addressed thus ( by
e ( free gods ), the almighty the
from fear of destruction ). (12- Lora Siva ( the
13) ( But) Ruler of gods ) let
Who shall receive that d, fall Hig See
vital fluid by which was covere
of Mine, unsurpassed d the (entire ) globe
as it is, which including the mountains
is already shaken from its and forests. (16)
seat ( in the The reupon ( fearing lest the earth may
Canto 36 j VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 117

be cracked by being covered all over got consolidated into a white mountain
by the powerful fluid) the gods further and was (subsequently ) transformed into
addressed the following prayer to the a thicket of white reeds resplendent
god of fire ( that feeds on the sacrificial as fire and the sun, in which was born
offerings ):—'Accompanied by the wind- the exceptionally glorious Kartikeya (80
god (and mobilized by him) suck you called because he was suckled later on
the mighty seed of Rudra (the god by the deities presiding over the group of
of destruction ).’ (17 ) Concentrated by stars known by thename of Krttikas), who
fire ( assisted by the wind-god ), itnow is ( accordingly ) spoken of as fire-born.

aaat a fa Sa ear: afar | 28 Il

qaaagwa a qfianaqaeara | ax ategar wa freanfrearta tl Ro Il
AeA aaleL AaaHhealda | aanfaaftar awe sna JaAaaar Il Xe Il
a 60 eR ANefane | sramAfa gers: aT WAT UI RII
Was sa watt amg gedtafi | aq qaan a agua afrafa 1 23 Il
qa a wart fe veesedtnar | gaia eq agial aa gaafaedt Il Ry ll
aa asta ffsa eer ata ataftetar | aaartesar feet aemanfarr U4 II
aq mat aq anfaesq gad alee fit: | feaaesa oy we Fear AeAaT | RE Ml
a & fad wa aega alee: | aera: saa Fa ay A awn II Rell
eae fegerat aaa ona gress sea BT Nae I
“Highly delighted in mind on that My curse, nor shall you enjoy the delight
occasion, the gods includ ing the hosts of having a son*, O highly evil-minded
them ) now lady, since you do not wish that I cra
of Rsis ( that accompanied t ose
even 80 have a son.’ (24) Seeing all
profusely worshipped Uma and of His
( Daught er gods tormented ( by the curse
Tord Siva. Thereupon Uma
Spouse ) Lord Siva ( the Ruler of ater )
of Himav an) with eyes bloods hot through
on all prepared to proceed in Re hohe abd
anger prono unced an imprec ation
( ee Ss h oped ca |- ee pea
gods and angrily addres sed them
aruna, : ,
‘-—'Since I, who was unite
of there the ee ela ord eirpeg (athe
Fe i, Spouse with the desire
m supreme Divinity ) “a Bee
(fro
getting a son, have been deterred scat See
you shall no longer along with His Kee:
the act by you), oe ie
your called Peele OTe
be able to beget an offspring through ae hag face trate
Let your wives wing of the
(respective ) consorts. ae atic ae
remain issueless from this day.’(18—22) = ( Himalaya ). Sy
I told you, O | asi ans Pana
Having addressed all the gods as afore- oe ker ae ec
Harth too :aa Re ey
said, she cursed
ore
ing ords ):—‘You wil ave of
the tee of the origin
O earth , and shall Laksmana
A a cher ea e
(23 ) Agitated by the Ganga too.
have many masters.
ious Ramayana of
in the Bala-Kanda of the glor
Thus ends Canto Thirty-six
and the oldest eptc.
Valmiki, the work of a@ Rsé
o_O

mre
Mother Earth with Her Consort,
reed
the un ion of
* The demon Narska, the son a es on killed by the same Lord
.
in the form
divine Boar, was later
Lord Vienu, manifested as the
of Sri Krena,
118 KALYANA-KALPATARU [ Bk. 1

aaa: AT:
Ly

Canto XXXVIT
A detailed account of Kartikeya’s birth through Ganga
aqua dat Saat: «= afPagaaar: 1 Aaraiaavicaea: frarneqqaad || 2 Il
adisaqa ae: | Uae fe | foe at Ua Fear: aiffagaaar Il 2 Il
dq Barada 0 TAT SC dL so: eae aaa « OaelaaT Il 2 ll
ATA AAT aa alalal feanizaat | afaacat faaraa @ fe a: gear afa: Ul ¥ Il
taqat = aa gar | aalaare: | aaa |agtateafacanienadta | & Il
“At that time, while the divinity Lord ( Siva ), O glorious one, by whom
( Lord Siva ) was ( busy ) practising a commander for our forces was
austerities ( along with His Consort, vouchsafed (in the form of seed )
Goddess Uma ), the gods along with some time back is practising austerities
Indra ( their ruler ) and accompanied along with Goddess Uma ( His Consort ).
by the god of fire as their leader (3) ( Pray ) accomplish what should
approached Brahma ( the progenitor be done next in this connection with
of the entire creation ), seeking to the intention of doing good to the
secure a commander for their forces. worlds, O knower of expedients,
( 1) Falling prostrate before him, all since you are our supreme resort.’
the gods including Indra and accompanied ( 4 ) Hearing the submission of
by the god of fire as their leader the gods, Brahma ( the progenitor of
thereupon addressed the venerable the whole universe ) addressed’ the
Brahma ( as follows), O Rama ( the following words to the gods, comfort-
delighter of gods ):-—( 2 ) ‘Resorting ing them with sweet assurances.
to supreme asceticism, the almighty (25%)

Tey aged aed oa aq oafag | den aaaafee aata a dag: || & II

Test «= SMTA Batata: | SaPeafs «= tata AagfaaRenz || © II
sas, ateezear ona 6g a | Sararagend afar a aaa lc II
rsa add a Raat warca | ofa au: ad ffameqgaa |i ¢ Il
jt oma we wa Fad aaafierq | affa fades: Gad edtaat || 20 II
en . .

eaHlaas aq FATA Sata | TOYA yeas! asi as STF {1 82 II

Saqat gfaara TSE qa | aa aa & ef eaarafad fia eR
wae aad ome fee Maa | @ ae Heat eer ameaiasfaa |] 22 |
AAFATAT adaraliga qa: | aaa gaily agat Taare Il ey I
‘What has been uttered by Goddess of Lord Siva ) cause to be born a gon
Parvati ( the daughter of Himavdn ), capable of subduing his enemies, who
VIZ, that you will have no progeny will turn out to be the commander of
through your wives must be true: there the celestial armies. ( 7) Ganga ( the
is no doubt about it; (for) Her imprecation elder daughter of the king of mountains )
is unobstructed. (6) Here igs the will account him as her( own ) sonand
heavenly Ganga, through whom the god that ( belief of hers ) will be made
of fire will ( by placing in her the seed much of (even ) by Uma ( her younger
Canto 37 j VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 119

sister ): there if no doubt about it.’ approaching the ( heavenly ) Ganga,

(8 ) Satisfied to hear the above reply the god of fire prayed to her( as
of Brahma and falling prostrate before follows ):—"( Pray ) place ( in yourgelf)
him, O scion of Raghu, all the gods the seed (of Lord Siva, captured and
venerated him.( 9 ) Reaching the most retained by me); for such is the
excellent Kailasa, rich in minerals, O pleasure of gods.’ (12) Hearing
Rama, all the divinities urged the god the aforesaid request ( of the god of
of fire to produce a son ( fit to fire ) the celestial river assumed an
command the celestial armies ). ( 10 ) ethereal living form. Beholding her
( They said to him, ) ‘Accomplish this exquisiteness of form the seed ( of Lord
object of gods, O- exceptionally Siva ) melted on all sides. (13) The
glorious god of fire! Place in Ganga, god of fire then impregnated her
the daughter of Himavan, the seed ( of on all sides in such a way that
Lord Siva borne by you ).’ (11 ) all her veins were saturated ( with
Making a promise to the gods ( to the seed ), O scion of Raghu!
accomplish their aforesaid purpose ) and, ( 14)

aqgara aat THI aataTATAT, | AUB MO Sq Asta SATA | 24 Il

aearatataal aa amequaaaa | aaadtfet Tat aagaeaiaa: | £4 II
ge 0eaaa RSIS afar | seat ahaa Tete aAAfsAAGz II oI
saasy east: alae ff aalay | ae fait aaa aasqaaqyy I &¢ ll
alga act gee feqquasnag | ast sented Aa deoqeaifisnaa Il 28 Il
AS aMaqd «6a OAD aaata a | ata afi eq araratgzada Il Re Il
fafzania = ais asifiefiefay | at Tadd atamraaz =Faz UREMI
saa atatet wale aTazia waa | Bat Taqeqsy galaqsawAy UR ll
type. ( 17-18 ) Its residue that
“Burning with that fiery seed and purest
fell on earth turned into gold ana
with her mind extreme ly agonized,
) to silver of match less splen dour, Due to the
Ganga thereupo n spoke ( as follows
very severity of its heat even distan t
the celebrated god of fire ( the leader
O areas were converted into copper and
of all the gods ):—‘l am unable,
( of Lord iron. (19) Its dross turned into tin and
shining one, to bear the seed way on
The lead on the earth. In this
Siva ) intensified by thine own.’
reaching the earth the seed ( of Lord
god of fire ( who consu mes the
for all gods ) Siva ) grew to be various metals. ( 20 )
offerings intend ed
The moment the seed was deposited
the followin g reply to Gang a:—
made speak ing the
may ( kindly ) be ( on earth ) really
(15-16 ) ‘This seed reeds referr ed
of the entire thicket ( of white
discharged on this offshoot
Canto XXXV I abov e)
Hearing the ( aforesaid ) to in verse 18 of
Himalayas.’ ) mount ain was
of the goad of fire, the along with the ( white
suggestion and turned
glorious Ganga for her irradiated with its splendour
exceptionally time onward,
her veins that very into gold. (21 ) From that
part expelled from gold, which shines
O scion of Raghu,
moment that most resplendent seed, O known as
like fire, came to be
if emerged from
sinless Rama |! Since ( because it was at that
time
er of Jatarapa
the body of Ganga (23 grand-daught was brought to
of Holiday. .At that its splendid form
Sumeru, a mountain among men ! ( 22 )
of the Vight ), O tiger
shone accordingly a8 molt en gold
 120 KALYANA-KALPATARU [ Bk. 1
qd Bat aa wd Aes: aenegon: | adearnaaaty sfaat: aaqsaa || 22 II
a alt «sane eal aAAUAT | ag: Tasaaena aatafata falar || Ry Il
aqaeg taa: aa: atta gf gaa| qaeiaaaearal afacafa a dara: | 24 II
dat az aad omar te Re CATAL WAT GAIA AFA AMAST || 2G II
req eA Rat: tHe Rea alata Aas BEA sasaqAT |I Re II
Mey = aa: at ashram | TIT Tara Wal HAE AAS TI: || Ve WI
aelear Piece ara BEARATEIAT | TIA aq sao saaeqno fa: | 2 |
aaaninafaarafiga naalay | qaataa: = a aHeaTfaaaAr: || Zo |
‘Thereupon the hosts of gods along its oozing from the womb ( of Ganga )
with Indra (their ruler ) brought together shone with supreme effulgence like
the boy thus born as well as the fire. ( 26 ) The gods named the mighty -
Krttikas ( the female deities presiding armed son of the Krttikas, who was
over the group of six stars forming the effulgent as fire, O scion of Kakutstha,
constellation of that name ) in a body as Skanda ( from the root ‘Skand'—to
for the purpose of suckling the babe. flow ) because he had Slipped from the
(23) Having arrived at a sublime womb (of Ganga). (27) ‘fhen there appeared
understanding that the babe in question milk, excelled by no other milk, in
would the
be the gon of them all breasts of the Krttikas, and growing
and determined accordingly, they six-faced, the babe sucked the
( synchronously ) suckled the boy as milk
soon flowing from the breasts of ( all ) the
a8 he was born. ( 24 ) Thereupon all six ( together ). ( 28 ) Having
the gods said, ‘The boy will be celebrated sucked
their milk ( only ) for a day
in all the three worlds ( heaven, the boy,
earth though tender of body, grew
and the space intervening so powerful
them dasa ( even ) then
son of the Krttikas: that he ( gradually )
there is no doubt conquered by ( sheer )
about it.’ ( 25 ) Hearing dint of his might
the aforesaid ( several )
utterance divisions of the demon
of the gods ( which was go
agreeable to them ), the Krttikas army. ( 29) Meeting together
bathed aj] the
the babe
gods, headed by the goa
that had ( first ) trickled of fire, then
down (in installed ( with due
the form of seed ceremony) that
from the exceptionally
body of Lord glorious boy as the
Siva ) and ( again ) on
commander of the celestial forces. ( 30)
Gi a wa aH fdsfafsar az, | Baars,
waeia = ae] ga:
Wea 4: atta oo
seerx ye aaa: | IRC MELEE BreTelaal
AIT |] Be |]
RA ARSTATT aA omeenrey ATMS TAT: AT | 20 1
‘In this way has been told by me,
O Rama, reader ). ( 31 ) Nay
a detailed narrative , 4 man on earth
of the who is devoted
Ganga as also the to Kartikeya,
story of the advent O scion
of Kumara ( son of of Kakutstha,
Lord Siva ), which bids fair to
coufers wealth as longevity and attain
well as religious mer an abode in the
it realm ( div ine )
(on the hearer of Skanda along
48 well as on the with his cong
and grandsons.’’
Thus (32 )
ends Canto Thirty-seven in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Rama
of Valmiki, the work of a
yana
Rst and the oldest epic.
~~ el 1A
Canto 38 j VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 121

aga: ait:
Canto XXXVIII
The narrative of King Sagara, a former king of Ayodhya
and a forefather of Sri Rama
T at aia wa faa agua | Gata IHeafacuadg || g
ararear fea faatz qaardieaaiag: | Gl AA AAA GMa: @ AMI || g
qugea wa Beet aa area:| Sag] aged! «al oufast «6aeaaifeai || *
sTsaag ear ama = al | fediar amerda wat aafad(aar | ¥ Il
qat ae wes: «=gedleat. «amarera: | fend ana = owgqseat fi | 3%

TT
_—

aTat qu aqqassufad) aft: | ama at sae By: aaaaT at: | &

ACI: gna uafacafa aaa | alfa aiofanit et srema geqwsy ||
Get saa ata mn qq | af gaagearfir AA waaeafa il ct
Having narrated to Sri Rama in sweet” king of birds and the carrier of Lord
accents the aforesaid story, Viéwamitra
Visnu ). (4) Having reached the
( a scion of Kuga) further related the Himalaya mountain, the great king
following other narrative to the scion practised asceticism on an offshoot of
of Kakutstha. ( 1 ) In the days of old, the Himalayas, Bhrgu-Prasravana ( by
O heroic Rama, there was a king, name ) along with his aforesaid two
Sagara by name, who ruled over wives. ( 5 ) Propitiated by his askesis,
Ayodhya, and whose mind was given the sage Bhrgu (a mind-born son of
to piety. And being issueless he Brahma ), the foremost of the votaries
longed for progeny. (2) A daughter of truth, conferred a boon on Sagara
of the king of Vidarbha, known when a hundred years had been completed.
by the name of Kegini, O Rama, (6) (He said,) ''good many sons will
was the eldest wife of Sagara. She be born to you, O sinless one, and you
was extremely pious and truthful. ( 3 ) will attain unequalled fame inthe world,
The second wife of Sagara was named O jewel among men ! (7 ) One wife of
a8 Sumati. She was really speaking yours will bear you a son that will
a daughter of the sage Aristanemi perpetuate your race, O dear one; while
( nicknamed Kasyapa ) and a sister of the other will give birth to sixty
Suparna ( another name of Garuda, the thousand sons.'' (8)

AAT = ARS CRC COMET | wad: wand wHarfege aa il 8 il

Uh: Fa: gil aaqagaalasala | Masse ada aan aaTa
a {I ko Il
made att yar wg: aati: | Sala aeai ait a=seaisa faiaay ll 8k ll
wal ata aR aal at ARaSr: | alfaaedt aaiarer: ar ar & arfa=ala Wl 82 Ul
aed aaa BAY tae | FA Fara ua ame azrefrat | 22 1
afs = qaagarfir gratia at | Haare sifaaal sae gafa: gard ll &¥ ll
gefangty aa 6fiafugnq «86a | ama aR USI ayat ware || 24 Il
Propitiating that tiger among men(the aforesaid ), the two princesses ( the
sage Bhrgu), while he was speaking (as daughters of the king of Vidarbha and

16 1 ie R. N.—I
 KALYANA-KALPATARU
{ Bk.1
122
perpetuate the race and in the other
the sage Kasyapa, a king of sages,
supremely mighty and renowned sons full of
respectively ), who were many
great daring. Which (of you) would have
delighted ( to hear of the boon granted
on that occasion which boon ?’' ( 12 ) Hearing the sage’s
by him ), submitted
her
with joined palms ( as follows ):—(9 ) reply, Kegini ( the senior queen ), for
‘We wish to hear by which( of us ) will part, O scion of Raghu, preferred in the
be borne a single son and which, O holy presence of the king a son that would
one, will give birth to many. Let your perpetuate the line, O Rama. (13) There-
prediction be true, O sage 1|'’ (10 ) upon Sumati, Garud a’s sister, sought sixty
Hearing that question of theirs, the thousand renowned sons full of great
supremely pious Bhrgu gave the following daring. (14) Going round the sage
excellent reply:—‘‘Let your ( own ) will clockwise and saluting him with his
be enforced in this matter. ( 11 ) Inone head bent low,the king returned to his
case there will be a single son that will capital with his wives, O Rama! (15)

aq as Wa a wer yA qa sana gla wad Baal anKATZ || 24 Il

aalaea Atala mad 8= eqalaa gfe: yaaa dradarq fafaeaar: eon
qaTtg Eg STE IC
A
MEECCOOCE aleq Heal aa aAlad gfaafer Il ec ll
aq Stefoy alsa eqqlqaaifea: af: qaagarftt «= aazequaear | 28 Il
a 4 sas AAS =-aaNet: USM WA TG 3 aval Waraa |l Xo ll
nfaca =sieafeaea assaaiaq. «faded Ff we Waa: assagfaaras: ll 28 Il
: A

mumafet ga: faa faatfaa: GU | qT YRSYA aA sans AaalAz Il 22 II

atAa: AIBA aqeaifa = fda: |
¢

Now, when the time was ripe, the youthful vigour now stood by the side of
senior queen, Kesini, bore Sagara a son, King Sagara. (19) The aforesaid eldest
known by the name of Asamadja, sprung son of Sagara, however, O jewel among
from his loins. (16) Sumati, on men, actually caught hold of infants, O
the other hand, O tiger among men, scion of Raghu, every day and, throwing
brought forth a foetus shaped like a them into the waters of the Sarayu, openly
bitter gourd. On the gourd being split and heartliy laughed to see themdrowning,
up sixty thousand male issues emerged Thus given to sinful conduct and torment.
from it. (17 ) The nurses nurtured ing pious men and intent on doing harm to
them placing them in jars full the citizens, the youth was exiled by his
of ghee, After a considerable period father from the capital. The valiant son
of time all attained maturity. (18) of the aforesaid Asamafja, Améuman by
then after a long time sixty thousand name, ( on the other hand ) was beloved of
sons endowed with comeliness and all people and spoke kindly to all.

da: et =neat aa: aafusaad Il 22 II

ANTI ALAS asa tafe fafaar |
q Fal frat oust saree | qaaufy jem oe aaa I] ev II
TAN MATA TAA amare samwsseiGr. an: az i
Canto 39 j VALMIKEI-RAMAYANA 123

Then after a considerable period of aforesaid king, who was well-versed

time a firm resolve was made by Sagara in the made ready that (very)
Vedas,
that he should perform a sacrifice, O moment to undertake a sacrifice along
jewel among men! Having resolved with the help of his family priests
upon a sacrificial performance, the ( 20—24 )

Thus ends Canto Thirty-eight in the Bdala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayaya

of Valmiki, the work of @ Rsi and the oldest epic.

rH AATA: AT:
Canto XXXIX
Indra steals away the horse released by Sagara as a prelude to
his horse-sacrifice; his sixty thousand sons proceed to
excavate the earth in quest of the horse and
the gods in terror apprise Brahma
=

of this daring of theirs.

feafiaaa: oat | waa area | sara aeasil af | laftraiaer Il & Il

Sates wus 8 fet safe | A ad aM aH F aaTET Il 2 Il
qw aq aa AAT alqesaarad: | feafiaeg 9aigergaa seelaq ll 3 Il
qaat fe UR] | AaRAATT ATA fenatfafa fava: Il ¥ Il
fareqaqaalee fadaa GUA | aa osaNag aa: A esa | & ll
a fe al ava sae aaaath | ceasat wee tears FET Il & Il
agua ooala sf

(a scion of Raghu ) felt Lord Sankara, widely known by the name

Sri Rama
the speech of Himav4an, and the Vindhya mountain
supremely delighted to hear over-
urse gaze on one another, Himavan
of Viswamitra. At the end of the disco Vindhya and _ vice versa. The
), to the sage who looking
he spoke ( as follows
‘‘May God bless aforesaid sacrifice took place in the region
shone as fire:(1)
at length. lying between the two ranges, O chief
you, I wishto hear this story (4-5) That land,* O tiger among
Sagara ) of men!
How did my forefather ( King lly comm ende d fora sacrificial
?"’ ( 2 ) men, isrea
perform the sacrifice, O holy one Remai ning at Sagara’s
question performance.
Seized with wonder to hear that dear Rama (a scion
for his part beck and call, O
of Sri Rama, Viswamitra ), Amséuman, a great car-
stha (as of Kakutstha
replied to the scion of Kakut armed with a strong
ing heart ily:— (3) warrior, who was
follows) a8 though laugh ding the
account of ( the pow* played the role of atten
Hear, O Rama, a detailed ( during its wanderings
of ) the high- sacrificial horse
sacrificial performance ).
father-in-law of ap its guard
The
a DO EOE

souled Sagara. tS LIL

a EES
has been designated as
ranges
er
Himalayan
ae
and
* The region intervening the Vindhyan
Arya vart a and decl ared in the Sastras as sacred—
aad: yoayfaaea fanaafarcaat: |
 124 KALYANA-KALPATARU { Bk. 1

qq oat 6 qq =A: | II
wae TTA afaaaaerq | fern F aaRe afeeaey aeraa: ll ¢ Il
SMEMATOTT: a FAM AMAT, a4 af «6a afraratsadtaa | @ Il
eat oe 0 pe eadalgataany qafeg yaad aamafiar a: II Xo II
qq aut feat usa adsheag: Fal vag aaeaaaa: at aera aafa afta: | 22 I
Sf yaagarfy aaqaagaaq =z aft gar a qafe waar qeqqur |] 22 Il
HEATHEN fe Hea: ag mee fafaraey Gat HRA a: | 23 Il
agazarfaat aal gfudtaanesy uae Ad gar feafmesa | ey Il
Mad gweewlaaq waar Afedty qa eagatt |=AAT «= waar Il 2& II
atfad: qa fea: alQEqANT RqASA ge Genie as a aaa genaatayz || 2 I
Assuming the semblance of an ogre g0e8:—''I do not perceive, my sons, even
Indra stole away the sacrificial horse of the access of ogres ( to this sacrificial
Sagara, while he was ( busy ) performing
performance), O jewels among men, since
the said sacrifice on the day of Ukthya this great sacrifice is presided over
( a liturgical ceremony ). While the afore- by
highly blessed souls consecrated by ( the
said horse of the high-souled Sagara was
recitation of ) holy texts. Therefore, go
actually being taken away, all the and track out the thief, my beloved sons;
priests officiating at the sacrifice forth-
may prosperity attend you (all ). (11—13)
with addressed the sacrificer (as follows):— Ransack the entire globe encircled by
"On the day of Ukthya the sacrificial the oceans. Apportion to y ourselves,
horse is being taken away with vehemence
my sons, land with an area of one square
over there. Kiil the thief, o scion of Yojana ( 64 sq. miles ) each and gcour
Kakutstha, and let the horse be it. ( 14) (If, however, you fail to trace
recovered. This obstruction in the him on the earth’s
sacrificial performance ig calculated surface) excavate
to the earth under my
bring ill luck to us all, (6—10) T'bere order, looking
fore about for
it may be 80 arranged, O king, the very individual who
that the has stolen
sacrificialperformance
away the horse, till the
ig cleared of this horse is found. G16) 2 efor
impediment,’’ Hearing the my part,
report of the who
priests stand consecrated, will tarry
including the family here
priest along with my
( gathered ) in that assembly
grandson ( Amsuman )
the king and the priests
addressed the officiating at the Bacrifice
following words to hig till the horse is in sight; may good
Bixty thousand sons: g0 the tradition
¢ - betide you,’’ (16 )
et gama usar aeraer: | wages wa fagdaaataar: 1) 219 ||
i isOL qanest od aaast: |
A AAAAaa ARTY ‘ons =~ yA.

money | fafes: —qeseqrer

AstaA
Hedy
ae ARIIGAIA: || Le |]
esata
=

Bzret:
Ls
| feemar qa = AAIEwaAA
Pi

AMAT TIAMAT, F || 8 ll
Ua Usa FWA: aaa fAAaISHAT II Ro ||
ast = aeanfoy fs ZS warraq fafigeoff = ua WHTEATIA || 2 |]
wt waa = aeqdh = amen: — ard TINGS wa: ofa: |) 22 1)
Bound by the words
of their father O Rama
all those very mighty ! (17) Traversing the
princes traversed whole earth
the earth’s surface wit and yet not finding the
h a delightea mind, horse, the very
mighty princes, who were tigers among
Oanto 40 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 125
men, stirted excavating the earth with the course ef the excavation J: 20>)
their arms whose impact was as hard as They excavated, O ecion of Raghu,
that.of a thunderbolt, each digging land land covering an area of sixty thousand
covering an area of one square Yojana square Yojanas as if to reach Rasatala
or sixty-four square miles. (18 pr Fhe ( the sixth or penultimate subterranean
earth groaned ( even ) as it was being Sphere ), a region excelled by no other
dug with pikes hard as adamant as well 8phere (in point of beauty, splendour
aS with most formidable ploughshares, O and amenities of life ), O Rama! ( 21 )
scion of Raghu ! ( 19 )There was a loud In this way, Otiger among princes,
roar, that could not be easily repressed, the ( sixty thousand sons of Sagara went
of Nagas, demons, ogres and other living about excavating in all directions ( the
beings (inhabiting the subterranean land of ) Jambtdwipa, thick with moun-
regions ) that were being killed (in tains. ( 22 )

dal 2a: aueaal: |TSU: aegeaT: | aryiaHae: «aq frarmequmAT [I 23 Il

t cat | aelearal faqqgareaat | SA: WAG: «Fares aa: || Rv II
aay, fat wat ead aus: | aga oneRma oaeaea aearftor: |] 2% ||
ay qIesmraAaTasiad | ef F aayafe fear saws: | 2 Il
TA AMAA TAA onleaet areas catracaria. a re I
Agitated in mind, gods including excavated and many exalted souls and
Gandharvas, demons and Nagas, all aquatic animals killed ( in the process )
sought the presence of Brahma ({the by the sons of Sagara. ( 25 ) The afore-
progenitor of the entire creation ). said sons of Sagara are destroying all
( 23 ) Glorifying the high-souled Brahma created beings suspecting that whoso-
on that occasion, they made the follow- ever comes before them has interfered
ing submission to him with a doleful with their sacrificial performance and
face, greatly alarmed as they were:— that the ( sacrificial ) horse has been
(24) ‘O Lord, the entire globle is being taken away by him.’’ ( 26 )
Thus ends Canto Thirty-nine in the Badla-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana of
Valmiki, the work of a Rsi and the aldest epic,
OS Oe:

aati: att:
Canto XL
Brahmi reassures the gods by telling them that the sons of Sagara
will be destroyed by the curse of Sage Kapila. The sons of
Sagara in the course of their excavation arrive in the
presence of Kapila and, behaving insolently
towards him, are forthwith reduced to
ashes by the fire of his wrath.
Qqarat aa: aT MAT fara: l aga aaa =Falragwalfeary || 8 ll
ima: | afest araaeasT aT HTT TY: I 2 II
me

aga |ReeATTIaaeT
‘ a

Ray
alfa wana aeqeafaat aay | aeq aofaararat afacafa aaae | 2 Il
 126 KALYANA-KALPATARU [ Bk.1

gfreqraife fatal es wa aqiaa: | ama a yarot fare dteaferary i ¥ I

frarazaa: TAT qafaaafian: | fat: = wwe EET: YATITGL | & Ul
ay =F ya «©|oorgueteneraa: | ofaeat faerarat |faataeafasearas Ul & Il
aar furat net aal sear arfa saan | afear: ame: ay feat alaaagaa Il © II
qitecat oad oat awaaeaa afear: | tamara faaraargeaat: | ¢ Ml
a a qaatsed a oeacaida «| f afer ud a gle faa il 8 Il
ast aq aad mea TT same: | aaeqiade |aaa a Ware || Xo Il
wa: o@aa oud a fda agaaey | aaa «gaat =~ Pada 128 Il
fagaaaararer aTEA aera: | afs: gaa = tarawsafagaa | 82 Il
Hearing the representation of the while the earth was being excavated at
gods the venerable Brahmareplied ( as the hands of Sagara’s sons there arose a
follows ) to the gods, who were greatly terrific sound like that of a thunder.
alarmed, and had been thrown intoconfus- storm. (6) Having walked round the
ion by the mightof the sons of Sagara whole earth and excavated it too, all the
( who had brought about the destruction sons of Sagara then sought ( the presence
of living beings on a large scale ):— of ) their father and jointly made the
(1) ‘‘This Goddess Harth is a Consort of following submission to him:—(7) ‘'The
the all-wise Lord Visnu, the Spouse of entire globe has been circumambulated
Laksmi ( the goddess of fortune ), to ( and excavated ) and powerful gods,
whom this entire globe belongs, Assuming demons and ogres, fiends, serpents and
the form of Kapila the same almighty Nagas destroyed (by us). (8) Yet we have
Lord incessantly supports the earth ( by neither been able to trace your horse nor
dint of His yogic power ). The sons of the stealer of the horse. What shall we
Sagara will be ( shortly ) consumed by do (now ) P May your benign look descend
the fire of His wrath, ( 2-3 ) The on us and let a( further ) plan (of action)
excavation of the earth invariably takes be thought out for us in this matter.’’ (9)
place (in every Kalpa ). And the Hearing the aforesaid submission of
destruction of the sons of Sagara too those princes, O scion of Raghu, Sagara,
is foreseen by men possessing a long range the noblest of kings, angrily replied as
of vision. ( Hence there is no occasion follows:—( 10 ) '‘May prosperity attend
for grief on this account either ).’’ (4) you, excavate the earth further and,
Hearing the reply of Brahma ( the breaking it open, trace the stealer of the
progenitor of the entire creation ), the horse and return ( only ) when you have
gods, thirty-three* in number, ( all ) accomplished your purpose.’’ (11) Bowing
capable of subduing their enemy, returned to the command of their high-souled
extremely delighted ( to their respective father, Sagara, the sixty thousand princes
abode ) the way they had come. (5) And dug their way into Rasatala. (12)

aaa aaah ey: qqagagq | feats

¢ °

feqed
.

araed
.

HAAS || V2 II
aqaaat eeaaraa | arava fier TAT fae) wera: |) ev II
mat alee fatal vers: | Gaeat ale yfaaroa wag |] ee II
a a oefao sear fend vem | ara fe t wa sruftrar zaraeq |) 28 II
aa ai fast fiar aati fafaag: gat cfaorerafa fect zeued ATT | 2 II
ee =e + ee ree Be ka ek eeern ee a. ee
a nner oe
ok The chivtyethted principal géde | are the sights
a ec ae

Varun? fiche, eleven Rudras, the twelve

Adityas and the two Aswinikumaras (the twin-born physicians of gods).
Canto 40 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 127

Hata Agata queda | Rear aad at fed BBA || Xe Il

qt da waa Real any wera: | a8: gaazariy afaat fafagieay 11 83
qfarararata fefar Heleaaaarqar | fears aad <ETeA ASAT: Il Ro ll
@ ad safay sear ger aft faa | Gara: agama fea aaadi aa ll Xe Il
SULEAT TAZ aegfeawmsey | AR MAM AUT aad HelfHAT | RR UI
qalseq ad:
~
aq FT
Ss
aq |sefa | ofe: qaaeat = faftgagaraea Ul 22 Il
( Even ) while the earth was being colossal body resembling a huge mountain
(further ) tunnelled, they saw as a sequel and supporting the earth on his head, and
to that excavation an elephant huge as a experienced great wonder, (17-18) Walking
mountain, Viripaksa (by name), guarding round the elephant from left to right (as a
the ( eastern ) quarter and supporting the mark of respect ), the sixty thousand sons
globe. (13) The great elephant Virupaksa, of the high-souled Sagara penetrated the
western quarter. (19) In the western
O scion of Raghu, supported on his head
quarter too those very mighty princes
the entire globe including the mountains
and forests. ( 14 ) Whenever, from beheld the great elephant guarding that
quarter, Saumanasa ( by name ), that
exhaustion, O scion of Kakutstha, —
elephant shakes his head resembled a mountain (in size ). ( 20 )
the great
Walking round the elephant clockwise
for the sake of relief a convulsion
anda enquiring after his welfare, they then
of the earth's surface ensues. (15)
round that great dug their way into the northern quarter
Walking clockwise
quarter, and ( presided over by the moon-god ). ( 21 )
elephant guarding the
respect to. him, O In the north, O chief of the Raghus, they
thereby showing their
their way through saw Bhadra( the elephant guarding that
Rama, they tunnelled
the quarter ), white as snow, supporting this
Rasatala indeed, (16) Having pierced
penetrated the globe on his beautiful body. (22) Touching
eastern guarter they then
the southern the elephant and walking round him from
southern quarter too, and in
they found the great left to right, all the sixty thousand princes
quarter again
Mahapadma, endowed with a seta bout digging the earth (once more).(23)
elephant

Wat ATTA: {I Ry Il
aa: aigaet meat ares faa Feary jreraaa at
+ aq aa aaa waa Aaa | <ET? ais ad aed aaraay Il 4 ll
ao Oe Rae aatafagaa: | seAge aT: ai & Waaraa II RG Il
> gq amet meat aaigeam: | afrasyeaT aalzafseray: ll Rs Il
caatafa II X< ll
aeqaara 6 dgaias «=faesfa |aTqaa | eT aq fe get afaa =
waa Il X83 l
quaea fe ara fe a: ams | aal 4¢ qa ast atel
aay = weassfasy «—GaRAA AT |
aaa aaa afiea AEHal | WeUatHa: at BIRT SAUTE Il Ro Il
zat ASTRA area euleaeA qTHAIVE sata: ar xo ll
h-minded and
celebrated north- mood, ( 24 ) All those hig
Proceeding in the princes, possessed of
presided over by very mighty
easterly direction ( behe ld ther e
held sacr ed for all tremendous speed, actually
Lord Siva and as such mani fest ed in the
the sons of Sagara the eternal Lord Visna
holy undertakings ), all Kapi la, as well as a horse
earth in an angry form ef Sage
continued digging the
 128 KALYANA-KALPATARU [ Bk.1
grazing not very far from that glorious alone have stolen our sacrificial horse.
sage, On which they all experienced (27-28 ) Indeed know you us to be the
incomparable joy, O scion of Raghu |! sons of Sagara arrived in a body, O
( 25-26 )( Thoughtlessly ) suspecting him evil-minded one idea Seized with fury
to be the man who had interrupted the to hear that threat of theirs, O scion
sacrificial performance ( by stealing away of Raghu, Kapila forthwith uttered the
the sacrificial horse), they felt enraged and
sound ‘hum’ (expressive of contempt ).
rushed towards him with their eyes The very next moment the sons of Sagara
bedimmed through anger, carrying spades were all reduced to a heap of ashes
and ploughs and various kinds of trees by that high-souled Sage Kapila of
and rocks, and said, ‘Stop! Stop !! You immeasurable glory. ( 29-30 )
Thus ends Canto Forty tm the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana
of Valmiks, the work of a@ Rsi and the oldest epic.

THAT: aT:
Canto XLI
Under orders of Sagara his grandson Améuman proceeds to Rasatala
through the underground passage made by his uncles and,
bringing back the sacrificial horse, tells the king
about the fate of his uncles.
Qarharaalsarear ane Waareq | aaRAAaG Us dean asa i 2 Il
Wa 8 Fiaaqa 8 6yateaeasfa aaa | fraot afafass a4 aeaiscafea: |) 2 II
sada maf atttafia aaa
a | ast a ofarasd ai Bala BAtA || 3 II
ataaranfyarateca eal faeqaarata | fart: dade an aaeq gem: ily 1]
CageSTa TH TNT HHT ae ag a sua egfana: || & II
a @ad faqfaatiaeaaid verafi: MII Aws dq uarfhafea: i & 1
taqaraqafa: fFaraqgana: Waa = vest feTAGETa I] © II
Perceiving that his sons had been those who deserve to be greeted and
away for a long time, O scion of Raghu, at
the same time killing thoge who come
King Sagara spoke ( as follows ) to his in
your way, return you ( only ) when
grandson ( AméumaAn ), resplendent you
with have accomplished
his own glory:—(1) your purpose, and
‘You are valiant (thus ) ensure
and learned and the compeer of your
the completion of my
Bacrificial performance.’’ (4
forbears in splendour, Tracethe ) Duly
where- instructed
abouts of your uncles as well as of the thus by the high-souled Sagara
and taking his bow and sword, Amgum4n
man by whom the ( Sacrificial ) horse
departed with quick paces.
has been stolen away. ( 2 ) The living (5) Urged
by the aforesaid king, O jewel
beings inhabiting the subterranean among
men, he reached (in no time ) the
regions are full of ( great ) prowess
and underground passage dug by his high-
gigantic ( of body ). In order
to meet minded uncles.(6)
their assault, therefore, take up a The exceptionally
bow glorious Amséuman { presently
alongs with a sword, (3) Bowing to
) saw an
elephant guarding one of the four
 Ganto 41 j VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 129
e Quarters, ( that was ) being worshipped fiends, winged creatures and serpents.
by gods, demons and ogres, Were |

aoa safat war ge aa fruaay | aq 4 afta afeatia 7 ll < Il

famisea aaa aegara So natafa: | aaa Hake wera: eadeaf ie 1
qq] ae aaa . aT walt TRIS | aa aera ot aT AT |] Zo II
aa aafemimsaeaaaaaatae: | ofsa: aeaaaeaaaaad: | 82 1
aa aq aa oat saa agfama: | wmuaitear aa facet atm eR Il
a SAIMATARAGABTITAl | BRM BAG Ta ant ag:faa: | 23 1
ae | TATAPAGRa: | <aat |enema «= guaettaaaftaa: I ey Il
@ ast wusgamot scam seta | a seh aeast a aaRaseaar Il 24 Il
Walking clockwise round the elephant that he would return along with the
and inquiring after his welfare, he horse. ( 11 ) Hearing that reply of theirs,
questioned him about his uncles as well Amsumin repaired with quick paces to
as about the stealer of the ( sacrificial ) the place where his uncles, the sons of
horse ( of his father ).( 8 ) Hearing his Sagara, lay reduced to a heap of ashes.
aforesaid question, the highly intelligent (12) Already fallena prey to affliction
elephant presiding over the quarter, for his ( on not finding them ), the said son of
part, replied, ‘Accomplished of purpose, Asamatja for his part thereupon felt
O son of Asamafja, you will soon come deeply distressed over their death and
back along with the horse.’’ (9) Hear- actually cried in great agony. (13) Nay,
ing the aforesaid reply of the elephant, full of sorrow and grief the tiger among
Améuman proceeded to ask the same men also perceived the sacrificial horse
question of all the elephants guarding grazing on the spot not very far from
the quarters in their order of seniority him. (14) He felt inclined to offer water
and in a befitting manner. (10) He was re. to (the spirits of ) those princes.
ceived with honour by all the elephants Though desirous of water (for that
guarding (all) the (four) quarters,— purpose ), that exceptionally glorious
who could (easily ) understand the prince, however, did not come across
meaning of others’ speech and were any reservoir of water (near by ).
( equally ) adept in expression,—and told (15)
fat fant fe adisveaq aria | fant AIGe Ua qamarasy | 28 Al
a aanade aed aadal meas: | al ga: Gee adlsd waatAa: II Xo Il
aGeamnay aarS AASCsCr@T: | Glee aréfe ora aaa fe Sar ec ll
wet fexadl ast git geada | ae ga aera) (ant alesinay | 881
HAMM HAA Taqeare Waal |
aa fate we aga |a@aarat | of gaacat =anels nfieafa MW Re U
Quisong aera «=dua | ad Game |e aafaamefe REI
gaa Fal asgarafadiaar | aka = eaATara SGingaliaa oh RRM
aa usamaa aifed «-wqaraat | eaaeae aT TA Maa gat IRR
Extending his penetrating vision all his uncles, who is swift as the wind. (16)
a),
round, O Rama, he then saw Garuda, the The very mighty Garuda (son of Vinat
dto him the (foll owing )
king of birds and the maternal uncle of however, addrerse

17 V. R-N.-I
130 KALYANA-KADLPATARU { Bk. 1

admonition:—"'This death ( of your a river pleasing to the world, will take

uncles), O tiger among men, is conducive (the souls of ) the sixty thousand princes
to the interests of (all) the ( three) to the celestial plane. ( 20) Taking the
worlds (inasmuch as it will serve horse ( with you ), O highly blessed one,
as an occasion for the advent of depart from this region, O jewel among
the holy Ganga to the terrestrial men! ( Thereby ) you ought to ensure
plane ). These very mighty princes have the completion of your grandfather's
undoubtedly been burnt to death by sacrificial undertaking, O valiant prince!’’
Sage Kapila of immeasur able glory. (21) Hearing the admonition of Garuda,
You should not therefore offer them the celebrated Amséuman, who was
earthly* water, O wise prince | ( 17-18 ) exceptionally powerful and a great
Ganga is the elder daughter of Himavan ascetic too, speedily returned ( to
(the deity presiding over the Himalayas). his grandfather’s capital ) +» taking
Offer water, O mighty-armed prince, to the (sacrificial ) horse (with him ).
( the soul of ) your ( departed ) uncles (22) Then seeking (the presence
in that river, O jewel among men! (19) of) the king, who stood consecrated
When the Ganga (which is capable of puri- ( for the sacrifice yet ), O scion of Raghu,
fying the whole world ) washes them, he related correctly what had happened
reduced as they are toa heap of ashes, as well as reproduced ( faithfully ) the
this heap of ashes soaked by the Ganga, utterance of Garuda. ( 23 )

aoa 89aeaeree TETRA aa | aa faaqarara

e ti

quraeg = 6aatfafa || ~ Il
qi aqnaataleaat alae: | aealenna ust faad AKATEBa | 24 Il
aat «fat UST RISA FRAT wad | aaa use sear fas Ta: I 28 UI
FA AAMT aratasla ones qaws camer. a Wve
Hearing that apparently awe-inspir- not hit upon any plan for ensuring the
ing tale from( the lips of ) Améuman, the descent of the Ganga ( to the terrestrial
king ( Sagara ) concluded the sacrifice plane ).( 25) Failing to reach any
to the best of his capacity in accordance conclusion (in the aforesaid matter
with the scripturat ordinance. ( 24 ) even ) after a considerable time and
Having performed the sacrifice the having reigned for thirty thousand
glorious emperor for his part returned to years, the great king ascended to
his capital. The monarch, however, could heaven. ( 26)
Thus ends Canto Forty-one in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana
of Valmiki, the work of a Rsi and the oldest epic.

——P!
Re Ss
2

ses =e ee ee eee
* There is a Smrti text running as under:—
SVSISIGeHIT «=AMC TRIO I
afeeaat ayaa AT TIAA II
safer? «6 TCO t gSfftadt
‘Death at the hands of a pariah or a Brahman or through being submerged in
water, through snake-bite, through being struck by lightning or through being bitten by
animals with fangs falls to the lot of men of sinful deeds ( alone ). Offering water or
lumps of cooked rice or uncooked flour ete. is not recommended for their peace ( in the
other world ).”
Canto 42 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 131

feacanfia: av:
Canto XLII
Am$umin and his grandson, Bhagiratha, successively practise
austerities
for bringing down the Ganga to the terrestrial plane. Brahma
grants a boon to Bhagiratha and exhorts him to propitiate
Lord Siva and secure His consent to receive
the Ganga on His head.
wea ont wa ant oaedisa: | usd Vaasa = gales tl 2 Il
4 Us ||gaerardiegaly — Wqarea | ae gal Hea fea gfe fava i 2 I
aa usa ames) fad | waarca | fenaoat wa aqeaa BAe | 3 II
alfiaesaaze aatifar Gaia: | aaa ust ai Be aiaa: ty 1
fesiveg Herts: «rat Game «ta | sda gea fad areanced ne ul
wo Tea aT RAT | aR wei Sarfafa fararqdsuaq Il & II
qa faadl fret ation fafa: | ga) mated) ma aR aaatile: 6 I
Sagara having met his end( which is rich in asceticism, ( eventually ) attained
the law of Time, according to which one heaven ( only and not the desired grace
who is born must die sooner or later when of the holy Ganga ). ( 4 ) Hearing of the
one has played one’s allotted role ), O ( unnatural ) death of his grand-unclesg,
Rama, the people desired the highly pious the exceptionally glorious Dilipa could
Amsuman to be their ruler. (1) The not arrive at any decision ( regarding
said Amsgumanu, O scion of Raghu, proved the method of bringing the Ganga down
to be a very great monarch. His son, to the terrestrial plane ) due to his
widely known by the name of Dilipa, judgment being clouded by sorrow. (5 )
was (equally ) great. (2) Having He felt anxious as to how the Ganga
entrusted the kingship to the said should ( be made to) descend ( to the
Dilipa, O scion of Raghu, Amsuman terrestrial plane ), how water could be
practised the severest ( form of ) askesis offered to them and as to how he
(for bringing down the Ganga to the should ( be able to ) redeem them ( their
terrestrial plane) on a delightful departed souls ). (6) While the king,
summit of the Himalayas, ( 3 ) Having who was celebrated for his righteousness,
continued for thirty-two lakhs of years was ( thus ) plunged in thought every
in a grove intended for austerities moment, a most pious son, Bhagiratha
( alone ), the highly illustrious king, by name, was born to him. (7 )

fedigeg Heal qadefukwara | faaracerfr |UST UISTAFIAL ll?

ane faat ust |aaa ofa | sqrfaat «=aeaNgs BOTH AAT le tl
eras at um alfsdsa sao |usa ae ganfaiveq aequ: |] fo |
quiteareg zrafaaifaat ware | saw FERIA: AHA: BA TS MRE
afeacaqrara agisa = USaayta: | at aaiaay MET WARTA |] 22]
Saag: aa Tee faze: |cer avaeerin AR ata faga: Wl e384
siflarft «|meray eT Sere: | anal anaa, wal seat madas | ey ||
 KALYANA-KALPATARU
[ Bk. 1
132

was ministers, intent as he was on the

Dilipa, for his part, who
l
exceptionally glorious, propitiated the descent of the Ganga ( to the terrestria
is
Lord through many sacrifices. The king plane ), he practised prolonged askes
years. ( 8 ) on Mount Gokarna (a summit of the
reigned for thirty thousand
|
Failing to arrive at any decision on the Himalayas ), O delight of the Raghus
(11-12) With uplifted arms and sense s
question of deliverance of his forbears,
his fully controlled he exposed himself to
the king, O tiger among men, met
through ( placi ng himse lf in the midst
end ( which is the law of Time) five fires
installed his son, of four fires, one in each quarter with
illness. (9) Having
on the throne, the king, the fifth in the shape of the sun
Bhagiratha,
among men, overheaa ) and partook of food ( only )
( who was) 2@ jewel
(the realm of once a month. A thousand years elaps ed
ascended to paradise
merit earned by his (even) a8 he remained engaged in
Indra ) through
10) Emperor Bhagiratha, a sever e ascet icism , O migh ty-a rmed one |
own self.(
was issueless and as The almig hty Brah ma ( the creat or ), the
pious royal sage,
such desirous of progeny, O scion of lord and ruler of ( all ) created beings,
Raghu! Having entrusted the people got much pleased with that high-souled
as well as their rulership to his king. ( 13-14 )

qt: BW: «= adage: | Waxy aed «=aalaaaTaaT I 24 Ul

MLA asa = Slatasé aafat | aver q yatdy at awa aaa ll a il
agar aqalafqaned, | wie Harare:
was: Falslfege: faa: ii esil
afe A una wal aafe aq: geq | RAS: aa aa: afeeaicaz: Il 2c ll
nga: afesfeea waeast EAA | a asqwd aq 4 ofaaraer tl £3 Il
ta aq @ aa aaeq ee a a: | UT ZS tq TT Ase aT GE Il Ro ll
sHaat UTA aaenlaaae: | Weary BUT ay aga Aguawz tl rz Il

Calling with hosts of gods on the Bons of Sagara receive water from
high-souled Bhagiratha, who had been me- (18) When the ashes of these
practising austerities, Brahma ( the princes of gigantic body get soaked
progenitor of the entire creation ) with the waters of the Ganga, all
thereupon forthwith spoke to him ( as my (aforesaid ) grand-uncles bid fair
follows ):—( 15) ‘‘I am pleased with the to attain the everlasting heaven. (19 )
askesis duly practised by you, O great Born in the line of Ikswaku, O
king, the ruler of people! Therefore, glorious one, I ask for a( male ) progeny
ask (of me )a boon of your choice, O s0 that our race may not get extinct. Let
king of noble vows !"’ (16) Standing witk this be ( treated as) another boon, O
joined palms the exceptionally glorious lord !’’ ( 20 ) Brahma ( the progenitor of
and mighty-armed Bhagiratha submitted all the worlds) thereupon answered
(as follows ) to Brahma ( the progenitor the king, who had uttered the
of all the worlds ):—( 17 ) ‘‘If the lord ( aforesaid ) prayer, in the following
is pleased with me and if there is any benignant and agreeable speech, full of
reward for asceticism, let all the Sweet expressions:—( 21 )

AAT Halay yay WERT | ae Wag us Ft seqTH RTA [1 2211

zy fuadt =gr vat fesaa: gar | at § aae usa ewes faasaary Ul) 23 I
TAM |Wat usd gat a afeeaa | at 3 aig ase ated ceafi alsa: tl x Il
Cante 43 } VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 133
“Great
is this ambition of yours, O Iret Lord Siva alone be invoked te
Bhagiratha, a great car-warrior ( a8 you support the Ganga when it descends on
are )! May it be realized |! May success earth, O king ! (23) The earth, O
of Ikswaku’s will not be able to surtain
attend on you, O promoter monarch,
| (22) Here is the river Galga, the fall of the Ganga. And I do not
race
( the perceive, O king, anyone, other than
the elder daughter of Himavan
deity presiding over the Himalayas ), Lord Siva ( the Wielder of a trident ),
from the Himalayas. capable of sustaining it.'’ ( 24 )
which emanates

adageal Uae agi ame aaa | soa filed Sa: at: ae weKT: Ul 2% Il
sane AAGIATAT TAA aaa areas Baal: a UW vz
Brahma(the maker of the universe ) rose
Having thus spoken to the aforesaid including
to his heaven with all the gods
king and instructed Ganga ( as well to ( 25 )
the ( forty-nine ) wind-gods.
oblige Bhagiratha when the time comes )s
in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana
Thus ends Canto Forty-two
the work of a Rsi and the oldest epic.
af Valmiki,
ae

Praattig: at:
Canto XLIII
iratha, Lord Siva receives the
Pleased with the asceticism of Bhag
es it into Bindusarovara.
Ganga on His head and discharg
accompanies
Branching forth into seven streams It then
rates
Bhagiratha to Rasatala and_ libe
his forbears on the way.
aquad || g
aqza oad fa asgeomfadfeary | Fear qgadt wa aati
adaeanena: | suiafa: = aaal aaaHenaNe II g
314 aacat gor
aff = easgaAey
A
tl SM
-
aus
~n fo
seal aa fran | feat
ase ai a gee Il
adaeanesat | aal afanegs ear
v
aq 0 eaadt «= ASNT oaet wags ll && Il
frafazegd | wraaaat aT ed)
snaimaqagy tC ee Ul & Ml
fares & Was aaa wa AAA | Ge qaud weal eee Wa
3s aa fraqaaal |
Rama
the worlds,
( the pondage ), the adored of all
When the celebrated Brahma following words
s) had left , O forthwith addressed the
adored even of god am pleased with
to the king:—( 2 ) “T
waited upon Lord
Bhagiratha and shall do
Rama,
ndi ng on the you, O jewel among men,
ing sta to you. I shall
Siva for a year remain that which is pleasing
toes stamped on
tip of one of his great being receive the Ganga ( the daughter of
(1) On a year ) on My
ground. mountains
the
use of Uma, Himavan, the king of
completed, Lord Siva (the Spo h Him ), head ( even as it deec ends on earth ). (3)
evidently appeared wit of a very mighty
who
( who has been Swelling into the form
Pro tec tor of the Jiva acquiring 4 formidable
of its stream and
to an animal because
likened
134 KALYANA-KADPATARU [ Bk.1
force, the celebrated Ganga ( the elder (within herself):—‘'Wafting Lord Sankara
daughter of Himavan ), the adored of along with my stream, I might as well
all the worlds, thereupon descended enter Patala.’’ Hnraged to perceive her
forthwith, O Rama, from the heavens arrogance, the three-eyed Lord Sankara
( her reputed home) on the blessed ( the Destroyer of the universe ) for His
head of Lord Siva: go the tradition goes. part forthwith made up His mind to
Nay, the said Ganga, who is all-glorious conceal her (in the midst of His
and most difficult to sustain, thought matted locks ).

al afer afaar yar yoy eae Aaa tl © I

feaaenfaa Ua FAVS SNEr a aufaend weg aaale aaatfesar ll < Il
tq al faq SN =welAIsaNeaa: aiaqwag td dawg az Il Ss II
wUawaL Yaa aa: quaafera: a aa aisaardteaed warca || 20 II
flaay oadt agit et faze: fa aa fagsaaraat aa alaifa wfat |) 22 II
gic wad aa afedt 4 aia a fia: ora feat srarrst: fraser: Zar: 1 22M
gages dtr fargeda neradt faaaaar fest sa: adit g aM: | 23 Il
aad aa aatazaeet —aer aaizash wstseed aecaarfea: | ey I
Tes aes Og a aITaAEE | TUARS HUET AT aumarmar | 2& Ul
Fallen on the holy head of Lord seven streams. (11 )-( Of these ) three
Rudra, thick with coils of matted haira blessed streams of the Ganga, consisting
nd
resembling the Himalayas {in its colos
sal of delightful waters, wc, Hladint, Pavant
size ), O Rama, that sacred river
could and even so Nalini too, ran in an easterly
in no way reach the earth even though it direction. (12) Again, Suchaksu
made and
every effort (to do so ). (4-8 ) Sita and even so the great river Sindhu—
Revolving in the coils of His matted these three, consisting of blessed waters,
locks it did not find an egress (even
) on flowed in 1 westerly direction. (13) Again,
reaching their end: the divine stream the seventh of them forthwith followed
continued to meander on Hig head
alone the chariot of Bhagiratha. Mounted on
for several a
rounds of years. ( 8-9 ) beautiful chariot, the royal fage
Bhagiratha saw it there and took Bhagiraiha too, invested with unique
to supreme asceticism once
more. Lord splendour, marched ahead and the
Siva felt extremely pleased Ganga
with that, O really speaking followed
Bcion of Raghu | (10) him. ( In this
Thereupon ord way ) the ( holy ) river descended
Siva ( the Destroyer from
of the universe ) the heavens to the head of Lord
let fall the Ganga into Sankara
the Bindusara and came down from there to the earth
(a lake in the region of
the Himalayas, (and thereby justified the appellat
attributed to Brahma ). ion of
While the river ‘Tripathaga’’ or
was being the river following a
released, it §ot split up into threefold path, enjoyed by it ). (14-15)

aqTaqa Fs ay SIEDCCMECo a ing | WAFS RIAA | ke |

qafz: qf aaa TGA | aa @afaneaat «=qafeenorear Il ee I
sqelatd «6 aT We UT Ta aap | PATRIA EAT RAT
gftzanararta
T Neen
eaqay qRdae
fafézay; SR TM AATATAT | Ve II
feral SaTgT amigehaaas | ascatgs gTdelg SECOC am Xo ff
Canto 43 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 135

safeea Haruna Wea Tada | faa A Wwe WII

fet

frafata fahhanrarmraaa aa | qoge: afealedie: agar: aaa Ul 82 Il

: : SN
aera earatol TW eaatza: |
There (on the earth’s surface ) the superb descent of the Ganga on the
water (of the Ganga) meandered along mortal plane multitudes of gods
with a terrific noise. And the earth possessed of infinite strength collected
looked exceptionally charming with its (in the heavens ). With the hosts of
hosts of fishes and tortoises as well gods coming down with great speed and
as with its multitudes of sea-elephants with the brilliance of their (shining)
falling and (already) fallen (along with jewels the cloudless firmament looked
the stream on the earth's surface). At that as if irradiated by hundreds of suns.
time, seized with ( great ) bewilderment Scattered on that occasion with multitudes
those celestial Rsis and Gandharvas of sea-elephants and snakes as well as
as well as the hosts of Yaksas and with throbbing fithes, the sky appeared
Siddhas, and the gods stationed there covered with streaks of lightning. (Nay)
(in the heavens) beheld from their with volumes of white foam that
aerial cars, big as cities, as well as from were being tossed about in numberless
(the back of ) their horses and excellent particles the vault of heavens looked
elephants the Ganga descended on the as if overcast with autumnal ( waterless
the said heavens. Hager to and hence white ) clouds and
earth from
see this celebrated, nay, wonderful and crowded with ( flocks of ) flying swans.

afq gaat aft gee alrqaay 23 ll

aft =aa: qa: | afeeda afeé afaaraed ga: ll ev ll
faad afggd afae
weed 86mea aS a ga: | aware we afias gaz WR Ul
siaa oat) aa fade | amen | aafeaomeat qamaeaifia: Ul 28 I
vars aaa aa qaatata qe: | MIT TaaaTa A TMA FHAASy Il Vo Il
Fa | aafaaa a PyTaKeAt: | FATA: qaeta WaatA DArfeaat: Ul Re Ul
qatar | Slee qfiaet | gaz afd slaxda Aaa raat I 8 ll
waaay 86asa AAT TaARTAT: |
The Ganga now flowed very swiftly, as the inhabitants of the globe touched
out ( sipped ) the water fallen from the
now tortuously; now it broadened
person of Lord Siva ( the Source of the
and now (again ) narrowed down (when
forcing its way through a ravine ); now it universe )as purifying. Those who had
was tossed high ( when dashed against a fallen from the heavens to the terrestrial
plane through a curse were rid of their
rock ) and now it glided. Now puffeted by curse) by
sin (responsible for the
( the waves of ) the same water indeed rid of their
bathing in it. Having been
( when turned back by the wind),
) spouted sin through ( the very touch of ) that
the water (of the Ganga
and further invested with merit,
more and dashed to the water
upwards once
( First ) fallen on the head they ascended once more to the heavens
ground again. their respective
dropped on and returned to
of Lord Sankara and again with
(of realms. ( Already ) delighted
the earth's surface, the limpid water of ) that sparkling
who come (the very sight
the Ganga), which rids those of their sin by having
water and rid
in contact with it of ( all) sin, shone people rejoiced
On that spot bathed in the Ganga,
bright on that occasion.
and Gandharvas as well ( all the more ).
hosts of Rsis
136 KALYANA-KALPATARU { Bk. i

amen fe usfiflsy aeqantfa: | Ro I

qaiaei | ners «=| aaIseama | Zar: alia: «aa Seqeraaueaan: | 32 Il
Tq TAA IAT: appa: | aatacacey wa ||WMNIAaTaM: | 32 Il
nsiaqiaq oda: «6ae | aa) aga) UST cal agT aft Ul 23 I
ama = aftat Ast wqTagofadt | ad fe |asMAea SRNBATSAT: II RY II
THI amraqiaid aaae Weha: | Ta Fed Bar wal sea WAT U1 84 Il
afaq g sé af aM TMNRaT | ad Zar: areal poaa |faferan: 1134 Il
qaafad Hee eNATA, | agi aft aaa wm gieaea wera: IIR Il
Mounted on a charming car Hmperor Ganga actually inundated the sacrificial
Bhagiratha, the royal sage, drove ahead, ground of the high-souled sage Jahnu,
while the Ganga followed at his heels. the worker of miracles, who had been
Full of delight all gods including . performing a sacrifice. Jahnu felt enraged
hosts of Ksis, a8 well as Daityas, to perceive the pride of Ganga, O scion of
Danavas and ogres, the foremost among Raghu, and drank up ( by dint of his
Gandharvas and Yaksas, including yogic power) all the water of the Ganga,
Kinnaras and great Nagas, as well as which was @ supreme miracle indeed.
serpents and celestial nymphs, as also all Highly astonished, the gods including
(species of) aquatic creatures that existed the Gandharvas and Rsis thereupon
followed the Ganga, keeping behind glorified the high-souled Jahnu, the
Bhagiratha’s car, The illustrious Ganga, foremost among men, and reduced the
the foremost of ( all ) rivers, which is Ganga to the position of a daughter
capable of eradicating all sins, followed of that exalted soul ( by prevailing
in whatever direction Bhagiratha drove. upon him to eject the Ganga ).
Proceeding from there, it is said, the (16—37 )

aaa | Held: AAAS Ny: | TRISTE gal AST Aa SHR | II ac 1]

awa 4 gaat aaa | ae AT aMTAT at aa aa |) 8s HI
wasqnirsd «86fare ae aT: | ates «6usfigtmeq aaa: lye ql
faarrerd, WAHT = Tadaa: |
a4 Gamat | Ut agTaiseearA | Ba Tau: at gat TART Il ye II
FAUT AAA aa cea TAS Beka: ats Wve
Pleased at that, the powerful sage, foremost of rivers forced
Rasatala ( the
its way into
invested as he was with exceptional penultimate subterranean
glory, discharged the Ganga through his region ) for consummat
ing the feat of
ears. Hence the Ganga is spoken of as a Bhagiratha (viz, the deliverance of
daughter of Jahnu and called by the his departed forbears ), Leading the
name of Jahnavi( descended from Jahnu ). Ganga with ( Superhuman) effort { to
(38 ) The Ganga once more followed in Rasatala as aforesaid ), the royal sage
the wake of Bhagiratha’s chariot and Bhagiratha too beheld hig Sreat grand-
duly reached the excavation made by uncles reduced to ashes and faintea (as
Sagara's sons ( and filled it* ). Then that it were partly from grief ana partly from
a ee
ey
rn
* The water turned brackish only when it was
fae

later drunk up discharged

by the sage Agastya.
Ganto 44 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 137
exhaustion ). The most sacred water of sin, ( the souls of ) Sagara’s ( departed )
the Ganga forthwith submerged the sons ascended to heaven, O jewel among
heap of their ashes and, purged of their the Raghus |! ( 39—41 )
Thus ends Canto Forty-three in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana of
Valmiki, the work of a Rst and the oldest epic,
I
0 oo

TaAATA! AT:
Canto XLIV
Applauding Bhagiratha, Brahma urges him to gratify the souls of his
departed great grand-uncles by offering them the water of the
Ganga, and after doing his bidding Bhagiratha returns
to his capital; the glory of hearing and
reading the story of Ganga’s
descent on earth.
a Tea az Usa |aFATATaeta | gs as yay J weraresen: ll| 2
VAqawrss UA asa: slesa a | aataramaaen
walaaenaa II R
aha oawngs fei aera zaqaq | ofs: gases
ame |ara: ||
Ay 8 Wa Wag wefs giaa | anzeqeas: a fafe wena zat ll ¥ Il
34a oafiar vase aa OT via | wenda a aitaia ah eee favar il &
nal fauna am feear ait a | ta cal aaaedia aang Aaa ear il
|&
aragat = agat aA masa | Faq afee UAL afasnqas 8 ——_—

Reaching the excavation made by this Ganga will be your eldest daughter
Sagara’s sons, followed by the Ganga, the and will now be widely known in the
king (Bhagiratha) then entered the lowest world by the name ( Bh&girathi )
stratum of the bowels of the earth, where derived from you. (5) The Ganga
his great grand-uncles lay reduced to will (also) be called Tripathaga
ashes. (1) When their ashes had been ( following a threefold path ), Divya
thoroughly washed by the water of the (a heavenly stream) and Bhagirathi
Ganga, Brahma, the overlord of the ( daughter of Bhagiratha ). Because it
whole universe, (called on and) spoke carves its way through the three spheres
to the king as follows:-—( 2) ‘'The ( vis, heaven, earth and the subterranean
sixty thousand sons of the high-souled region ), hence it is designated as
Sagara have (all) been delivered Tripathaga. (6) Offer water here { on
(from damnation ), O tiger among the bank of the Ganga) to all your
men, and have ascended to heaven like great grand-uncles, O ruler of men, and
gods.(3) Like ( the very ) gods all the implement the vow ( undertaken by your
sons of Sagara will abide in heaven s0 forefathers and yourself, vis, of redeem-
long as the water of the ocean continues ing the sons of Sagara by offering them
to exist on earth, O prince!(4) Nay, the water of the Ganga ), O king 1(7 )

gaan fe usetafiaaer ag | afiot gator ag oral aalee: ti ¢ Il

auagaal ae altsofiaase | asi oaar ad faa aaa tl & Il
her. a at
138 KALYANA-KALPATARU [ Bkvi

UAT SUE BL qefqanasal | AdeqaTH |=Aa ara era aq ll toll

Raia wea aq fralaava | gaa afear ad ag? slam tl 22 ll
at oat) aafaerar|oaftar | gesde | ooaisf qa a aa: atAatAay [I <2 Il
d=q THAI Fal Fanfiga | aaa a Hala gal aAeaaad Faq Il 82 Il
= aaa AU aalfad | afes qEqAts ay fa: ToaKe! wa ll evil
Taye
fiamaat ovat )|6etq)|afeeGary | taferdsed nfasafa eq ois aeaaT aT II 24 Il
“This ambition (of bringing down the and you have ( in consequence ) attained
Ganga to the mortal plane ) was not at the highest glory, solicited even by the
all vealized in those days by that ( cele- greatest in the world, (12 ) The
brated) ancestor of yours ( viz, Sagara ), celebrated achievement in the shape of
who enjoyed exceptional glory and was bringing down the Ganga (to the
the foremost of pious souls.(8) Even 80 terrestrial plane ) has been accomplished
the vow could not be redeemed, O dear by you, O subduer of foes! and by this
child, (even) by the royal sage Amséuman, you have attained the great reward of
who was invested with a glory which virtue (in the shape of the realm of
had no parallel in the world, ( nay) Brahma ). (13 ) Bven though pure, bathe
who longed to bring the Ganga ( down to yourself, O jewel among men, in the
the earth ), was full of excellences, water ( of the holy Ganga ) which is fit
possessed a splendour resembling that of for bath all the year round (unlike other
great Rsis, was my equal in asceticism rivers which are rendered unfit for bath
and devoted to the duties of a Ksatriya, during the monsoons ) and attain the
(9-10) The Ganga could not be brought reward of your merit, O superman! (14)
(down to the terrestrial plane), O highly Offer water to all your great grand-uncles,
blessed one, even by your exceedingly may all be well with you. I shall
glorious father, Dilipa, much though he (now) go back to my realm, you
implored her (to that effect ), O sinless may (also) return (to your own
prince ! (11 ) That vow has been capital ), O protector of men !’’
implemented by you, O jewel among men, (15)
slaqaaeat 2a: aaslaftane: | aaissnd aamese Fase Aerae: | 28 Il
wie ustt: Rear afeeqaay | aaa AMA aM; AEA: |] 2 II
mee: Ft wt ai gaan 2 | aneril awe ausd gama € il cll
waz a wae | aTeere |= aa | aeetia: amet aya masse: | 28 II
ar dt wea ama faedsfed nar | wait graft ud 8 deqraralsada [1 20 II
a ATA gta a | a: araala. AG aBaRady a 11221
tat fate sat daa 6a | came |asIAAOY BAT II RMI
qm A BH aa FAAaAAIA | ad aa: ameafta sa: afar ada |) 23 II
zee AlaATAAT ary cules armas aqua. ae Ws I
Saying so, the highly glorious Brahma and according to the scriptural ordinance,
( the progenitor of all the worlds ), the and having (similarly ) gratified his other
overlord of gods, ascended to the forbears (too) and_ getting purified
realm of gods even as he had come. (thereby ), the exceptionally glorious
(16) Having offered the best water to Bhagiratha, a seer among kings, for his
Sagara's sons in order of seniority part returned to his capital: so the
Canto 45 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 139

goes. His aim having been forbears of the man who narrates to the
tradition
thereby he ruled over his Brahmans, the Ksatriyas and others this
realized
men! ( 17-18 ) story,—which fetches wealth and renown,
kingdom, O jewel among
get him— is conducive to longevity and ensures
The people greatly rejoiced to
O scion of the birth of a male issue and aleo
their king (once more),
With their. grief ( caused by residence in heaven,—feel gratified and
Raghu!
) dispell ed, they felt gods (too) get propitiated ( thereby ). He
separat ion from him
who listens, O scion of Kakutstha, to
accomplished of purpose and found their
this blessed story of the descent of the
anxiety gone, (19) In this way, O Rama,
Ganga (to the mortal plane ), which is
the story ( of the descent ) of the Ganga
by conducive to longevity, bids fair to
has been narrated to you at length
a reward attain all his desired objects. All his
me. Attain blessedness (as
prosperity attend sins totally disappear and the span of
of hearing it }), may
prayers is his life as well as his fame extends.
you! The hour of Sandhy4
past. ( 20 ) The departed ( 21—23 )
slipping
Thus ends Canto Forty-four in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana
of Valmiki, the work of a Rst and the oldest epic.
——

qeaaeaifiats at:
Canto XLV
te past the gods and the demons
Viswamitra tells Sri Rama how in the remo the
of milk, using Mount Mandara as
conjointly churned the ocean
the deadly poison skimmed
churning rod, how Lord Siva drank off
ning appeared Lord
out of it, how as a result of that char
the beverage known by
Dhanvantari, a bevy of Apsaras,
ihérava, the
the name of Varuni, the horse Uchcha
the
Kaustubha gem and nectar, and how
conflict of gods and the Daityas
ended in the destruction
of the latter.

fagifiaaa: Aal = waa: aewenm: | ARI RA TAT fqafaaauiadd il & ll

ahd A aat | uslaaet =" ammente Ray I ® ll
qagatit aa ll 2 Mh
at | gat faeaaat: aat fafaea sat ag
TT
amgat il ¥ Il
aaa faratae feafia eat sary
aa oat wat aa wa alfalam ae | | & Il
aa: gua faa eae ate | sara aay oalaa |Halfenakea:
tl & Il
nat oanadt uf: Mae RA ACH | aca afar Ast goat Fraaar ada
sical afaniaar ll & tl
Sat f& gardat wT qoqaHoy, | anarafae
itra
to hear Laksmana forthwith spoke to Viswam
Struck with great wonder st wonderful, O
Sri Rama ( a ( as follows ):—( 1 ) ‘Mo
the speech of Viswamitra, holy Brahman, is this charming and
Raghu ) along with
scion of Hmperor
 140 KALYANA-KADLPATARU [ Bk. 1

sacred story, told by you, of the descent of his enemy, submitted as follows to
of the Ganga (to the terrestrial plane ) Viswamitra, whore (only ) wealth was his
as wellas of how the excavation made asceticism and who had ( just ) finished
by the sons of Sagara came to be filled his daily routine ( of devotions ):—( 5 )
by it.( 2) This night has slipped past “The eacred night ( hallowed by the
us (two brothers ) like an instant, O narration of the story of Ganga's descent)
tormentor of ( internal ) enemies (in the has passed. That which was most worthy
shape of lust, anger and so on ), even as of hearing has been heard. ( Now ) let
we pondered on your entire story us cross the holy river Ganga ( which
in detail. (3) The whole night, O follows a threefold course), the foremcst
friend of the universe, slipped past me of (all) rivers. (6) Here indeed is a boat
as well as aksmana (the son of furnished with an agreeable matting (to
Sumitra ) as I pondered with him the sit on )and sent by Rsis of meritorious
charming story.'' (4) Then, on the day deeds, which has expeditiously appeared
having clearly dawned, Sri Rama (a on coming to know of Your Holiness
ecion of BKmperor Raghu ), the subduer having arrived here.’’ ( 7 )

qi a aad al WII Hea: dat Blaine alae atfre: Il © |

SH itera asia = aa: ugias fafased fenet zg: wy I 3 I
aq 6afaaeqag = aa aeUaa: faanet amet war eqi a@uigai aar || 2 ||
ay ual Raat fae == nerafag qe creledea faneauat qa | ee Il
ean «=-UAT faarerat aaa Nafesia ud a at alqes FA |) ez]
qa aad al wae = afagua: NN AL FAR Asner ywaas || 23 |I
Hearing the aforesaid submission that place to the delightful and
of the celebrated and high-souled heavenly city of Visala, which vied with
Sri Rama (a_ scion of Emperor paradise. ( 10 ) Joining his palms (as a
Raghu ), Vidswamitra (a scion of mark of respect) the exceptionally
King Kuéa) caused Sri Rama along wise Sri Rama, forthwith made (the
with ( Laksmana and) the ( whole ) following ) inquiries of the eminent sage
host of seers ( accompanying the sage, Viéwamitra concerning the foremost
including himself ) to be ferried across city of Widala:—( 11) “I wish to
the river. ( 8 ) Vhen, having reached the hear, O great sage, what celebrated
opposite bank ( of the Ganga ) and duly dynasty of kings is ruling (at presen
greeted the t)
host of Rsis ( waiting in Visala; for great is my curiosity
there to receive the distinguished party), (in this behalf). God bless you)!
they ( Viswamitra and his followers) (12) Hearing the aforesaid request
Baw the city of Visala ( in the distance)
of Sri Rama, Viswamitra (a jewel
while treated on the bank of the Ganga. among sages ) proceeded to relate ( in
(9 ) Accompanied by the two scions of the following words) a well-known
Raghu, Viswamitra (the foremost of old legend relating to ( the foundation
hermits ) then hastily proceeded from of ) Visala. (13)
yaa eM eT: wa afereat fe az ae vy aa waa | ex |]
vq Fagt ua far: Tal Welqat: alada nena aldara: qarfier: |) ¢& ||
aATAT AEA gfaudlaeaary sau faseda ea eat ama |) 26 |]
am faeaqat aa gfaudig faafgary alzaad Fa wd gen ax F | 26
aat fafa aad wet aa
||
a aga Heal Heat Fay wReaafmals:
|| ec ||
 Canto 45 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 141

374 qazay a eaofaraie a | quedisfafat aa adage: fare: Il 2e |

SIA
TaH at gialeanelaqy | aq ay SiGe ay HAAGAAIA || Yo ||
. Hear, from me, O Rama, ( even ) as Making up their mind to churn the ocean
r narrate it, the story of Indra ( throw- and using Vasuki ( the king of serpents )
ing light on the glory of Visalia) as a cord and turning Mount Mandara
as
heard ( by me). Hear, O scion of Raghu, into a churning rod, the gods as well
in reality what actually happened in as the demons ( who were poseessed of
this region. ( 14) In a Satyayuga of old infinite strength) then started churning the
very mighty sons were born of Diti and ocean.(18) Now after a thousand years
highly blessed ones of Aditi, who were the heads of the serpent that was
powerful and exceptionally pious. (15) In being used as a cord began to bite
course of time ( evenas they grewup), O the rocks (forming part of Mount
tiger among men, the (following) thought Mandara ) with their fangs, throwing
haunted those high-souled beings:—'' How up cOpious venom. (19) ( As a result
carn we possibly be immortal, immune of the churning ) there appeared on the
from old age and proof againet malady ?’’ surface of the ocean (all of a
(16) ( Hven ) as they reflected an idea sudden ) a deadly poison bearing the
occurred to them at the moment, hame of Halahala. The whole univerge
intelligent as they were: ''Churning the comprising gods, demons and human
ocean Of milk we can surely obtain the beings began to be consumed by
immortalizing ofink--fromsit.c’ (17°) it. ( 20 )

ay alee aia naoifara: | sq: gaat “z are ardifa gga: Ul 8 Il

CagwRIal eqeqzazar oa: | migudiq adsta agama eft: 11 82 1l
suai ofa Fea ae mati: | @aqdzaary ga ga waaay I 3 Il
a aa ewig aumAad fF aq | sagsifie fexeat zee fay sat Il ev Il
AFA 4 aaa aaa aa | Fanai va est oar ated | aso: | RS Ul
eee | fa a TIATT | Qa faasa Bal sma Naa Et: {1 2E II
The gods thereupon ( mentally ) really speaking Your share, O Jewel
sought the great Divinity Rudra(the Deity among gods, since it is You that
presiding over destruction ), the Protector take the lead among gods. ( There-
of the embodied spirit (that has been fore ) standing here, O almighty Lord,
likened to a beast because ofits bondage), accept this poison as the tribute offered
seeking protection (with Him), and in precedence over others,'’ (23-24) Nay,
glorified Him, saying '‘Save us ! Protect saying s0, Lord Visnu ( the foremost
us !!’’( 21) Addressed thus by the gods, among gods) went out of sight on
Lord Siva ( the Controller even of the that very spot. Perceiving the fright of
rulers of gods ) forthwith appeared ( on the gods and listening to the exhortation
the spot), and( immediately ) afterwards of Lord Visnu (the Wielder of a bow
Lord Siva ( the
appeared on that very spot Lord Sri Visnu made of horn),
and a discus ). ( 22) Destroyer of the universe ), the Ruler
( wielding a conch
( swallowed
Sri Hari spoke smiling (as follows)to the of gods, for His part
the Wielder and ) treasured up in His throat the
aforesaid Lord Rudra,
a trident:—‘'That which has deadly poison named Halahalaas though
of
instance it were nectar, and, leaving’ the
appeared in the ( very ) first
ohurned by the gods, departe d (to His own realm ).
on the ocean being
gods ( conjointly with the demons ) is ( 25-26 )
 KALYANA-KALPATARU { Bx.2
142

aat zalgu: «= aa A, warea | waa wale |APTA: qadda: || 29 Il

aal a: aneaatea Zaagaeay | a ala: aayarar faster faataary ll R? Il
SPIESICe near fiftaadade | sfa sear etter: arias waarfera: || 29 Il
add gga: rat aa eR | Gag SrwIeAT EeMATHTA HANA: II Re Il
taai eta: «= feeaT «= ae TeaaA I
Thereupon the gods as well as the us, O mighty-armed one, and be pleased

all proceeded (once more ) to to lift up the mountain ( from the depths
demons
churn ocean of
the milk, O delighter of of Patala ).'’ Hearing this, Lord Visnu,

the Raghus, and immediately Mount the Ruler of the senses ( of all ), assumed

Mandara (the foremost of mountains), the form of the divine Tortoise and,
that served as their charning-rod, sank supporting the mountain on His back, lay
into Patala (the lowest of the subterranean down at the bottom of that ocean. Nay,
regions ). ( 27) Then the gods including holding fast with one hand the top of
the Gandharvas extolled ( as follows ) the mountain, and taking up His position
Lord Visnu ( the Destroyer of the demon in the midst of the gods, Lord Sri Hari
Madhu ):—''You are the resort of all ( the Ruler even of Brahma and Lord
created beings, particularly of gods Siva ), the Supreme Person and the Soul
( the denizens of heaven ). ( 28 ) Protect of the universe, took part in the churning.

aq | agaZagy agaqna: Tara tl 3% Il

safassa aauteAr «= aque: asses: | Tq aaeattata AAA «FAAS: || Fz II
Ad

ag fadaaza wi ae ahaa: | SMataTieS TMISaTSHAT || 22 |I

qf: 9aNsuaTAAaTTT Sasa | aC HHT araar ofeaifiar: Il &w |
aq: wm olfavefa at a zaalqa: | safaaenta al a aaron: ear: I &% Il
Then after a thousand years emerged excellent damsels, O jewel among men;
with a staff and a Kamandalu (in hand ) therefore they became known ag the
first of alla male personage, Dhanvantari Apsaras, ( 33 ) Six hundred million was
by name, the (very ) embodiment of the number of those exceptionally
Ayurveda (the science of medicine ), effulgent nymphs; while those who
whose mind was given to extreme piety served as their female attendants were
and ( then ) a bevy of celestial nymphs innumerable, O scion of Kakutstha |
possessed of great splendour. ( 29—32 ) (34) All those gods and demons
From the very cream ( ta ) produced as refused to accept them as wife. Due
a result of that ( famous ) churning done to their non-acceptance alone they
in the water (or aq’ in the form of came to be known as public
milk of that ocean ) emerged those women. ( 35)

Faye] ad: eA qa] t44eqq | STA Aga AUTALTT qfinen Il 3& ||

faa: Ta 7 AM UA HugaeRAT | afeaer gar az WZeMalareay |} 3 ||
aqueda = daar: = queaarfea: gar | ger aafeareataa TNeilgena au: | 2c 1]
“
 VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 143
Canto 45 J

Then emerged (from the ocean of irreproachable as she was. ( 37 ) For that

), O scion of Raghu, the highly reason the sons of Diti came to be known
milk
asp Asuras ( those who did not accept
blessed Varuni ( the deity presiding over
Sura or wine), while for the same
spirituous liquor ),a daughter of Varuna
reason Aditi’s sons became known as
( the god presiding over the waters ),
Suras (those who take wine ). The
seeking fora husband. ( 36 ) The demons
to gods felt thrilled and overjoyed
( sons ), O Rama, did not take
of Diti
due to their acceptance Of Varuni.
wife the said Varunts; but the gods ( the
sons of Aditi) O valiant one, accepted her, (38 )

ssainaqt easel afm oa eau | Safassaars ayasadaay ll 28 |

ay aq wa wa aeat FeaT | afeaea aa: gar fafaqaraaiaaa ll ¥o Il
Gs ee cn CCE gga ae |AMAA Il vel
Perc RL
azl aa 0d ae Hae: | aad alsetq TN HIaAeMy Aeris |] ¥R Il
a aafaqd faenyAeaz qaaday | afiqsrea at ae favyar cafaeqar Il ¥2 Il
afzauast ata | fea: | FAL fasitaz | afm Tt Heras saarfeeaaaes | ¥¥Il
IRAE sara afzal Sala, aia Ba <I
fre
cc

fefagatea | usa
we 8 ~
leh
tm OF Cx
wlawles
~~
amas vacate: aa Ul v's Ul
ZANT AAAI
away the
O jewel among men, Lord Visnu then hastily carrried
Next emerged, potency
foremost of (all) nectar, exhibiting His deluding
Uchchaihgrava, the
el. ( 42 )
of valuable in the form of a charming dams
horses, Kaustubha, the most rtal Lord
the excellent Those who opposed the immo
(all) gems, and even so nectar, Person, on that
there ensued Visnu, the Supreme
drink. (39) Now over nectar crushed in an
of the two races occasion were completely
a colossal destruction Visnu. ( 43 )
demons ). On that occas
ion encounter by the almighty
( gods and major conflict between
lly fough t with In this terrible
the sons of Aditi actua e of Aditi the
(40) All demons the sons of Diti and thos
the sons of Diti. letely destroyed
with ogres. The result heroic sons of Aditi comp
got united Having destroyed
conflict, that be- the sons of Diti. ( 44 )
a most deadly
was ined sovereignty,
worlds ( heav en, the sons of Diti and atta
wildered all the three (the destroyer of strongholds)
Indra
intervening them ), ( three)
earth and the space felt delighted and rule
d the
41 ) When the whole hosts of Rsis and
© valiant Rama! ( worlds including the
gods and the demons )
host ( of the pards ). ( 45 )
very mighty the Charanas ( celestial
destruction, the
approached
a of the glorious Ramayana
five in the Bala-Kand
Thus ends Canto Forty-
a Rsi and the oldest epic.
of Valmiki, the work of

——
eo wr
 144 KALYANA-KALPATARU [ Bk. 1

TATA: aT:
Canto XLVI

Disconsolate over the death of her sons, Diti embarks on a course of

austerities at Kugaplava with the permission of her pera lity fs
Kafgyapa, with the object of securing a son capable of oiling
Indra. The latter on coming to know of her intention
serves her during the period of her consecration
and, taking advantage of her falling asleep on
one occasion with her head in a wrong
position, and thereby transgressing the
rules of purity, enters her womb
and carves the foetus.
ey a oay fafa: Wag:kaa | aria wag al” vatefazaada |} 2 4)
eaqarier ANA qanglae: | americas
qa deadsaq |} 2 |]
qagne | fat
*
ae
las
aaah nay
ne
a
=
amet = emaarandf | 3 1]
TNS FF RT a: RTE | TET agar AS TAs haay || ¥ II
et wag ne 6 ofa |aatae | safer Ga
Tm aREPaRATET || & |
ames gg ghee afses | Gi eee qed safjert 1) & Il
Rage Fest: afar aeamst ary | ataresa aa: afer TQ aa aa | w |
Sore afflicted on her aforesaid sons Kasgyapa, son of Marichi,
having been killed (in the
replied (as
course follows ) to Diti, sore affl
their conflict with icted as ghe
the sons of was:—( 4). “Let
Aditi ), Diti addressed it be go. May all be
her husband, well with you!
named Kasgyapa, Observe purity ( till the
son of Marichi, as birth of a gon ), O lady
follows:—(1) “I have rich in askesig |
been deprived ( In the ripeness of time
‘

of my song, O venerable ) you will give

sage, by your birth toa son who should
very mighty sons ( the be able to kill
gods ), ( Now ) Indra in an encounter.
I long for a son, secured (5) At the end
( of course) of full one thousand
through prolonged askesis, years, provided of
that may be course you
able to kill Indra ( the dest maintain purity, you will
royer of my bring forth through me
sons). (2) As such a gon capable of
[I Shall practige killing Indra
austerities, ( the ruler of the thre
Be pleased ( therefore ) to worlds )."" (6) e
favour me with a powerf Saying so the highly
ul son capable glorious
of killing Indra. sage stroked her with
You ought to grant his
me hand and then, touching
leave.’’ (3) Hearing her person and
her aforesaid pronouncing
submission, the exceptionally his benediction ( on her
glorious ),
seé out to resume his
austerities, ( 7 )
mt aff avis fa: Raga | Bae
wat aaa aqeaa BUEN || ¢ II
fe saat gftaat THR = | eee «= aes quay TWAGa I} S|
Canto 46 j VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 145

at ZA Shea FS AG ala a | AeA aera aaa Felaay II Xo II

MAGA SAAT AMAA | AH: BT Hlsgy fafa aaa = tl 22 Il
7 ayaa a ead wareq | felt: ooqendizsr «= azaranemadla |! 22 Il
ayaeeeqr | aaify «=oears «= ats rafter we a wat zeae aa: | 23 Il
qué want yt ame «sala | ASleafasd ga ae deaf fasat: || ey Il
gaia aes fia aa weRAat | ad adazard aa ca: aa oft ll 24 ll
Duly reaching Kusaplava, when ten years have ( yet ) to be spent by me
Kasgyapa had departed, O jewel among in practising austerities, O jewel among
men, Diti, full of great joy, began to the powerful! May prosperity attend on
practise most severe austerities. (8 ) you ! You will after that behold a
While she practised austerities, Indra ( half-) brother ( by your side ). ( 13 )
( the thousand-eyed god), O jewel among I shall place on friendly terms with you
men, rendered personal service to her my ( future ) son,—whom I sought for
through his exuberant wealth of virtues: your ( destruction’s
), sake my son, and
so the tradition goes. (9 ) Indra brought who is (consequently ) exepected to be
( for her use ) fire, blades of Kusa grass, ( ever) eager to conquer you—( £0 thet )
firewood, water, fruits as well as roots free from all anxiety you will enjoy with
and whatever else was desired ( by her). him, my son, the conquest of ( all ) the
(10) Indra, it is said eerved Ditiatall three worlds ( that will be made by
him ).( 14) A boon to the effect that
times by massaging her ( wearied ) limbs
and (thus) relieving her fatigue. ( BL) IT shoald have a son at the end of a
having thousand years was granted in my
Full one thousand years but ten
favour, O jewel among gods, by your
elapsed, O Rama, the celebrated Diti, who
high-so uled father (Sage Kasgyapa )
felt immens ely delighted, forthwith spoke
‘( Only ) when implore d (by me). (15)
to Indra ( as follows ):—( 12)

Feary aaa: ll 28 Il
a S
zdt qial
~ a ba
feat | fazed
: af
mira eg
~ oe
sqaar oa fafa
em: |Satay | feces wal wal Ted 4 gale 7 Il Xe Il
A ~

ame:
°
aaufa
s
zt
:

aca: = adafaaz qfaaa | gdat: | TA aT Ue fase TAIHATA, Il &< Il

fiararatat = wat qa saqimt | se eat wa ad fafaaeaag | 88
om aaIseqaTa | fhe 4 nzaat tarauly aaa: || Ro II
a eal oat eae a:
Il 22 Ul
¢ x

a eaenfea a
i
fafaeadi a | favana aa: qa
S
alda ra
qa aad
gaifa geal: Faqs | RMI
> ; LY
los

naisequiga | safc
nN

qafeqaaled fafa
simzranled | aifuet aaa cia aa a aaueta || 3 Il
po 1 i =
. ~ a
~ ~~

aAgeatAe weeql
cat AaaIRAT Tet ena areas wee: A UN VE
her head ought to have Lainie)
Saying so, as the sun had ( just)
entered the orifice of her
meridian, the glorious Indra
reached the powe r),
genitals ( by dint of his yogic
Diti was overt aken by sleep and forth-
and carved the foetus into
placing her feet where O Rama,
with lay down as he was. (18)
seven, fully alert
her head ought to have lain. ( 16 ) Indra shrill
thereupon cried in a
an foetus
laughed and rejoiced to see herin
The
being cut with his
sciou sly ) voice while
impure posture having ( uncon a weapon with a
her hair to touch her feet, thunderbolt,
allowed VU Rama, ana Diti
where bundred edges
and to behold her feet placed

19 V. KR. N-1
146 KALYANA-KALPATARU [ BES 1

then woke up.(19) Indra wert on ( thereupon ) emerged (from ) her womb.
saying tothe foetus, ''( Pray ) do not cry, (21) Appearing with his thunderbolt,
do not cry !’’ Nay, the exceptionally Indra spoke to Diti with joined
glorious Vasava (a name of Indra) palms ( as follows ):—‘'You lay apleep,
continued to carve the foetus again and O venerable lady, in an impure posture
again (till each part was subdivided with your hair touching the feet. ( 22 )
into seven), even though it remained Seizing that vulnerable point I carved
crying.( 20) Diti only said, ‘'The foetus into seven the foetus that was designed
should not be killed, it should not to kil] Indra ( myself ) in an encounter.
be killed.’’ Out of deference to the You ought to pardon this ( offence of
remonstrance of his stepmother, Indra mine), O worshipful lady!’’ (23)

Thus ends Canto Forty-six in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana

of Valmiki, the work of a Rsi and the oldest epic.

aqacattia: aa:
Canto XLVII
Viéwamitra tells Sri Rama how on the very site of the grove where
Diti practised her austerities Viédla, a son of Ikgwaku, built
the city of Viéala. Sumati, the contemporary ruler
of Viéala, receives Viéwamitra and his party as
his distinguished guests.
ara og ost mH fafa: «|eagefeaat | eee «oguad aad ataamadia il ¢ Il
waa | SH AT aR: | ara? f Ra aa aeaea Il 2 I
fq ooaenafaeo =a aaa | weal aa aarai wader vad 2 ll 3 Il
Waren Ft ae oateq fA ogame | area sf ema fReqeor ware: Il ¥ Il
ATA = -AA geRS aTTe: | fesaarghfa waacadalsie aaa tl & W
Sore afflicted on her foetus having conflict with the demons ). ( 3 ) Widely
been split into seven ( batches of seven known as the ( forty-nine ) wind-gods
each ), Diti for her part spoke as ( Maruts, so called because they were
follows in a conciliatory tone to Indra addressed by youinthe words ‘ay aqs%me
( the thousand-eyed god ), who was dad» not cry—and assuming ethereal
difficult to overpower( by force ):—( 1 ) forms let these seven ( into seven)
“This foetus has been split into sewen sons of mine move in the aerial region
through my fault, O ruler of gods! No in the form of the seven belts of air
blame in this behalf attaches to you, O ( bearing the names of Avaha, Pravaha,
destroyer of the demon Bala ! ( 2) I wish Samvaha, Udvaha, Vivaha, Parivaha and
to see your attempt at destroying my Paravaha ), O dear child! (4) Let one
foetus turned favourable ( to both of ns). of these batches blow in Brahmaloka
Let these seven ( into seven parts of ( the realm of Brahma ), anotber in the
my foetus) fill the place of the seven realm of Indra, and a third, known asthe
( batches of ) wind-gods ( each consisting
celestial air and enjoying great fame,
of steven and evidently killed in their blow in the aerial region. ( 5 )
Canto 47 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 147
aa ews fam § ay aaa | dafteafa ad & ga fe aaa |] & II
wHIAT Altay | Hea ats ta: | ae aaa eA ARM: Yat |] II
aa mafeateatidl< quad: | vatae wie A ula a daa: | c |
faeafa owe 9 aaenraens: | ad dl fad ger margal aati ¢ |
waded ua gFaratiafe a: aay | UF ee a sige asezregiia: gt I] go II
feft aq anfvama ofeaare a: |
My other four ( batches of seven) sons, suggested by you: there is no doubt
(each )O jewel among gods, indeed will about it. (6—8) Your sons will move about
actually traverse the (four) quarters from in the form of ( the wind- ) gods. Having
time to time according to your direction, reached an agreement on these lines in
May prosperity attend you. They will the grove intended for austerities, and
henceforth be widely known as the Maruts ( thus ) accomplished of purpose the
according to the very name given by mother ( Diti ) and her (step- ) son (Indra)
yourself ( vide verse 4 above ). Hearing her both ascended to heaven, O Rama;
aforesaid appeal the thousand-eyed Indra 80 have we heard. This is that tract,
{ the destroyer of strongholds ) and the O scion of Kakutstha, formerly inhabited
slayer of ( the demon ) Bala, made the by the great Indra, where he rendered
following reply (to Diti) with joined ( personal ) service as aforesaid to Diti,
palms:—''All this will come to pass as who achieved the end of her austerities.

ZEA «=8=—|-ALATA qa: grams: || 22 II

aeauagea fae za faa: | aq arelfee wr fame git Far tl 221
fameer gd wa e@aaeg) veae: | aax gf fawar @ameqrearaz: |) 23 |]
gaaaqa «tra geaSsfaS faa: | qarataaaG = Gaeta: aATaT [I kv II
Taq ad: wa seta: =Waa | eara: aetaeq ga: genanfle: 1) 24 UI
BUaeq aga: Baad: Wagar | adaawey ya wrpeer eft fava: | 2g |
aqeq yal weds: §=6oata gaa | qaeq wares: = aafaata ssa: |e 1I
seated «ovata oad) aifear |aor: | dlatgat aenatal ataaea: aarftar tl ec I
gq wsadlaat «6C ea | a: Wad AAS FAH gzeznela || 29 II
Now Ikswaku, O tiger among men, had (15) The exceptionally glorious andmigh.
a most pious son, born of Alambusa and ty Somadatta was the son of Kusdéwa,
widely known by thename of Visila. By and Somadatta’s 80n was known far and
him was built on this ( very ) site a city wide by the name of Kakutstha. ( 16)
named Visala (after his own name), (9—12) His yonder highly glorious and most
The mighty son of Visala, O Rama, was renowned con, Sumati by name, who is
Hemachandra; while Hemachandra's hard to conquer, has his seat ( of
immediate successor was known far and government ) in this city at present,
wide by the name of Suchandra, (13) The (17) By the grace of Ikswaku, really
son of Suchandra, O Rama, was widely speaking all the rulers of Visala
known by the name of Dhimraéwa and are long-lived, high-souled, powerful
Srijaya, son of Dhimraswa, came next, and most pious. (18) We shall comfor-

( 14 ) The glorious and mighty Sahadeva tably repoee here for this one night;

son of Srijaya, and Kusaswa tomorrow morning you ought to ( beable

was the
son of Sahadeva,. to) see Janaka, O jewel among men ! (19)
was the highly pious
 148 KALYANA-KALPATARU [ Bk.1
gufaed welts
faaifeaqaiay | ar AAA: «= EATEN: |] Zo II
Tat aT Bear aa: aaa: | qafe: gad got faafaanaaatia | 22 Il
TA SATE ASA qeq fay A | ata) asi Faq ala aeqadl aa |) 221
a
TA AAA
Car a a.
TAA seaea2s arene~ Iasi: ATc il Yo ll
Hearing of Viswamitra having arrived, after his welfare, the king forthwith
the exceptionally glorious and highly spoke to Viswamitra with joined palms
renowned King Sumati, averitable jewel (as follows ):—( 21) “I am_ blessed
among the foremost of men, came ahead to and beholden» to you, O sage, in that
receive him. (20) Nay, offering (to him) you have visited my territory and
the highest worship with the help of his come within my sight too. None is
family priest and kinsmen and inquiring more blessed than myself.’ ( 22 )
Thus ends Canto Forty-seven in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana
of Valmiki, the work of a Rsi and the oldest epic.
Dae

asraeaiag: ai:
e

Canto XLVIITI
Having stayed overnight at Viéala as an honoured
guest of Sumati,
Sri Rama, accompanied by V iswamitra and
the other sages,
heads towards Mithila ( the capital of King
Janaka ) and,
on reaching on the way a deserted her
mitage and,
inquiring about it is told by Viéwamitra
how
Ahalya, wife of Sage Gautama, whose
hermitage it was, was subjected to
a curse by her husband.
ce a Wea | Ret galaatad eqraerz werafay || & ||
wl_ BHM XN
HRmas
Raqaaqumil nafiemdt
N

TATA AAT BIAt ft mdeaasiaat yy 2 1

agZIMIsTIay ataaiay = Say aggiemadtad} |) el
qesaa ate) Rgyatizarn’) #4 Vealfae mal fad seq ay a4
rata eat PRAM Aa TAU Il Y II
eT azel garifsaytp?: I& Il
Fat oy avidt oatmeal aft hy aga a) Vafaesia azaa: ll & ql
Having inquired after the sage's tiger and a bull ( respectiv
welfare, Sumati, at ely IPred ae 3°
the end of the Having eyes large
dialogue that ensued as the petals of a
in the courge of
their meeting lotus and carrying (as
with One another, spoke they do on their
to the great sage Viswam person ) a sword, a quiver
itra ag follows: and & bow each,
(1 )—“‘May they vie with the Aswi
Goa bless you |! These ns (the twin-born
valiant
two physicians of gods,
lads, who are equal in prowess celebrated for
to gods, their physical charm
walk with the ) in their comelinegs
gait of the of form and stand
elephant and the lion and at the threshold
look like a youth. (3 ) ( Nay of
) they look like
two
Canto 48 ] vVALMIKI -RAMAYANA 149

gods descended on earth from the in the size of their body, in the
outer expression of their feelings as
celestial plane of their own will. How
and what for have they travelled well as in the movements of their body,
on foot to this place and whose have got on a track (80 ) difficult to
sons ure they, O rage 9 (4) I wish tread, gracing this land ( even ) a8 the
to hear in reality as to wherefore the moon and the sun illumine the esky, and
among men, carrying excellent weapons (on their
two heroes, the foremost
who are replicas of each other person ).'’ (5-6 )

qeq at aaa RATT AAT |

faginafa oa Uaalat Fd |Al | faaifanaa: ver ust wafafea: || © Il
ate ait oma gal aaered a | gaara falaaa ane aeaet ll ¢ Il
aa: qamaeaic © gaa: waa | Sa aa mat seagiafaet oa: Il 8 Il
at eg Aaa: aj waaeq ad gu | ag arfeafa aiacat fafyer aaqsaa Il Xe II
fifrayaaa | aa RT UA | TUT fas Ue ass afaguag i 22 Il
saupanaaiat «=f Crate gma) Mafeoia una Fed Ga sa: | eR II
agar UTA aT arate: | Za weraat faarfaay warafa: ll 82 Ul
(forming the party of Viswimitra )
tele. this submission of Sumati,
as it greatly admired Mithila, exclaiming
Vigéwamitra told him everything
! Excellent !!'' (10) Seeing then
as also of “Good
had ( actually ) come about desolate,
rama and the an old and delightful, though
their sojourn at Sidd hasg
( duri ng that hermitage in a grove on the outekirte
destruction of the ogress Rama
tly amazed of Mithila, Sri ( a ecion
period ). The king was grea ( as follows ) of
of Viswamitra. of Raghu ) inquired
to hear the narrative
with due Viswiamitra (the foremost of hermits ):—
( Nay ) he worshipped
hty sons of (11) ‘What can this ( place ) possi bly
ceremony the two mig
be, which though looking like a
who deserved ( all )
Dasaratha, hermitage is devoid of hermits)p I
called on him as
attentions and had hear,venerable O sir, whore
( 7-8 ) wish to
distinguished guests.
his highly hermitage it has been in the past.’’
mest hospitality
Having received the war (12) Hearing the aforesaid question
Syy Rama and Lakgsmana
from Sumati, one asked by Sri Rama (a ecion of
two scions of Raghu ) spent
( the
capital ) and Raghu ), the great Frage Viswaémitra, who
night there ( at his and rkiiled
the is exceptionally glorious
from there to Mithila
proceeded in speech, replied ( as follows ) —
ing that beautiful
next day. (9 ) Behold ( 13 )
Jan aka all the sages
capital of King

|2 aaa <a | qaarange =a HITMETHA: II RYI

eq a pafaenf
ata aaa 1 84 Il
ane ATAS s | arm
qaardien|aa: feereara:
=u | aigneaaata = -UaTA walaat: | 2% Ul
a aa ay alfaszzeqafea:
ataiafa: | afaaqa = AeA yecunenaad || vs ll
aencat 20fafacat A ARRAS:
a |) 82 Il
gars sadlaed afua: gaarfed land aefaeara ar az aara
iqaeaa laa ae gaa tausgqeeid Il 8 ll
afaad azara Ss faut
 150 KALYANA-KALPATARU [ Bk.1

‘tAh, ( please ) listen ! I shall tell you etc. )}, Indra ( who is noted for hit
in truth, O scion of Raghu, to what thousand eyes ), the spouse of Sachi,
great soul this site of a ( past ) appeared in the guise of the eee
hermitage belonged and by whose ( Gautama ) and spoke to Ahalya a8
wrath it was subjected to a curse. (14) follows:—( 17) ‘Those hankering ot
The hermitage, which looked like a enjoyment do not await the time
heavenly retreat, nay, which was highly favourable for conception ( the sixteen
honoured (even) by gods, formerly nights following menstruation ), O high-
belonged to the high-souled sage ly composed lady ! I, therefore, seek
Gautama, O jewel among men! (15) union with you, pretty woman |’( 18)
In this very hermitage, O highly Meri- ( Even ) on recognizing him to be
torious prince, he practised austerities Indra (the thousand-eyed god),
with (his wife ) Ahalya for many rounds disguised as Gautama, O scion of
of years. (16) Coming to know of his Raghu, the misguided woman set her
absence (from the hermitage due to heart upon Indra in her eagerness to
his having gone out for his daily bath embrace the ruler of gods. (°19)

arate GAT AMARA | Fai Eis ass alalia: gat |) Re II

ard al a faN aaa wa Mana | sxe ea |WeANRcganaPg || Rz II
aati agaist afterf annaq | vq dag g aa fama aa: | 221
q wea aa UA algal maa off | Mad a zeata gfe Aaa || 22 I
qaaraagay anasaataqay | dalteaqhfeaed alqulafaataez || ey II
aelaafag qq aHat gigaay | eg que faqonqgasuaq | 2 Il
‘‘With her inner self gratified ( through Out of the hut with quick steps
union with Indra ) she said to Indra of course from fear( of being detected
( the foremost ),
of gods), ‘I stand apprehensive (as he was ) of ( meet-
accomplished of my purpose ( through ing ) Gautama. Immediately he saw
this meeting with you ), O jewel among the great sage Gautama entering the
gods. ( Pray ) depart from this Cottage. ( 22-23) Dismayed
place at once, to behold
O lord !( 20 ) ( Only ) there Gautama { the foremost of
guard your Own sages ),—
self as well as me in who was hard to overcome ( even )
every way from the notice of Gautama,
for gods and demons, equipped
O ruler of gods |' Thereupon ag
Indra he was with Spiritual energy
heartily laughed generated
and addressed the by askesis,—drenched
following with holy water
words to Ahalya:—( 21 ) (in which he had just bathed ) and
‘Highly gratified ( through this meet
ing blazing like fire, carrying
with you ), O charming firewood
lady, I shail (for the sacrificial
depart ( even ) as I came ( unobserv fire ) ana blades
ed of Kusa grass (in
by anyone ).’ Having hig hands ),
thus copulated Indra ( the ruler of gods )
with her, O Rama, he thereupon issued stood with
his face downcast. ( 24-25 )
qt tt git: | gad gael Ug ayanada il
wae =| amex
7 ROSH 26 1]
aafa Ht | sadeaiad gene ApeRt afafe 1)
NOAA
TIGRE Ct tte 5
Buea rea | Taga yal MRE VW I
a aa a a aa uplafy a Waa | se ava aeA MIE |) Re |]
gerfiy agia frafeeafas |) 2¢ 4)
aaa = fARrVNrzy acaedt waa | spear qaTMAAAaS
ey afaega |) 20 ||
Canto 49 j VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 151

ql ae ad MOT ae: | stnfeafe Taser gar afaala U1 82 Ul

aaifazaa gad Sralefaatiar | aaa gar gar tq agatefasafa || 32 II
wager | Hela Sta gaffe |
TAAIAAAST fagarnafad | feaafeset wa agedt veErag: | 22 Il
zat AMAIA TAT MAEA aNWesE Rea: AT Ul ¥e UI
“Seeing Indra (the thousand-eyed hermitage unperceived by ail created
god )in his own disguise and guilty beings. ( 29-30 ) When, however, Sri
of misconduct, the sage, who was Rama, son of Dagaratha, who is hard
perfect in his moral conduct, forthwith to overcome (for anyone else) visits
spoke in an angry tone as follows:— this fearful grove, then ( alone ) you
( 26 ) ‘Since you have perpetrated this will be absolved ( from your sin ).,
misdeed having assumed my disguise, (31) Completely rid of cupidity and
O evil-minded one, you will be shorn infatuation by virtue of hospitality

of your testicles.’ ( 27 ) The testicles that you will extend to him (in the
(the thousand -eyed god) same invisible form ), O immoral
of Indra
the ground even woman, you will regain your own
dropped instantly on
by the ( pristine ) body and return to my
as he was cursed as aforesaid
highly incensed presence full of joy.’ (32) Having
high-souled Gautama,
imprecated as aforesaid that woman
as he was. (28) Nay, having imprecated
he cursed of immoral conduct, the excepti onally
Indra in the foregoing words,
glorious sage Gautama left this
his wife too (as follows ):—‘You will
stay here for many thousands of years hermitage and the great ascetic resumed
without food or drink, living on air his austerities on a delightful peak of
lying on ashes the Himalayas, frequented by Siddhas
(alone ), and remain
full of remorse. You will dwell in this and Charanas. ( 33 )
Forty-eight in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana
Thus ends Canto
Valmiki, the work of @ Rst and the oldest epte.
of

THAT: A:
Canto XLIX
lied with testicles
At the intercession of the gods Indra is supp
celestial form
of aram; Ahalya gets back her pristine
moment he
at the very sight of S;i Rama the
divine
enters the hermitage, and the two
brothers are entertained by the
lady with the help of
her husband.
ARTA: naa
fagueqaaled tl & Il
anee oat: Tal | Matafiagiaard| aaa
eT ara fe Hal grwalae Faq Il RM
Baal aqay fact «=|Mae. Fat ll & Ml
agaist FAA FIA a A freer | AAT |AeA anseqed
 152 Ks LYANA-KALPATARU [ Bk. 1

Tht mau: af ooafqdar =aa: | aaa = aS HET II ¥ Ml

aandaa: eat Aart: «= atftagdiman: | faatarqueare: «ey eR I & Il
qq AW: azn: ae as: Fa
| AG sw sa aay gaesa Il & Il
Reed Fal Ay: qi fe area |
vaat aa A oarerfea maar: | aaa fe Ge Aut qq ay F4e7 || © Il
‘‘Deprived of his testicles, Indra with you should all see me restored to my
timid eyes then ( sought the presence manhood, since I have served the cause
of and ) spoke to the gods headed by of gods.’ { 4) Hearing the appeal of
Agni (the god of fire), as well as to Indra, all the gods, accompanied by the
the Siddhas, Gandharvas and Charanas batches of the wind-gods, with Agni at
(as follows ):-(1) ‘Hampering as I their head, approached tke celestial
did the austerities of the high-souled manes ({Kavyavabana and others) and
Gautama by exciting his wrath ( and spoke to them ( as follows ):—(5) ‘Here
thereby foiling hig attempt to claim is a ram full of virility, while Indra
my throne ), I have only just served stands actually deprived of his manhood
the cause of gods. (2) Ina fit of anger ( by a curse from Sage Gautama ).
I have ( accordingly ) been deprived of Taking the testicles of the ram ( pray )
my virility and Ahalya ( too) has transfer them at once to ( the person of )
been disowned by him. He has ( thus ) Indra. (6) The castrated ram will
been robbed by me of his spiritual surely afford you supreme satisfaction.
energy by being incited to pronounce a Nay, to those men indeed who will offer
great curse (on me ag well as on hig ( hereafter ) such a ram) for propitiat-
wife ). (3) Therefore, with ( the co. ing you, you will surely confer
operation of ) the host of seers and the on them a handsome and undying
celestial bards, O jewels among gods, reward’. ( 7 )
ag aq omar fata: = aaraar: Saqzq Aga aes aa lI ¢ Il
qaqa |=reer zat: «= ana: VERSA Jad Ay Gewaasad |} el
Sexe AVSIM SALA Tq | Waa TUT ATE A AEA: || eo |]
qs HIT A qo gaealny; wWAat «HeraAeeal =Aaefaofy || 22 |
faaiaaaa: oar aa: «= awn: faafat qeRa sad ofaaa = | ez II
qatar aifaagar | aaa aay gfadeat auat: 1 23 ||
saafataat ara feet arama faa | qaafaaagt = dtarafaRvenfa (| ey 1)
ag UUsai arat qoraerquifag | mastual gua dat aasurfaa | 24 UI
a fé wanaaaa Grate aya g |
TMA SAT aaa | UII GT TRAUMA |) 2 II
‘Hearing the intercession of Agni, the those offering them with the fruit
celestial manes
of offer-
unanimously (agreed and) ing whole rams.(9) And from that time
removed the testicles of the ram and onward, O ecion of Raghn, as an
actually implanted evidence
them in the scrotum of the (spiritual) power of the
of Indra ( the
high-souled
thousand-eyed god ).( 8) Gautama, Indra has actually borne the
From that time ( onward ), O Beion of testicles of a ram. ( 10)
Kakutetha, thecelectial mane Therefore, ©
s collective- exceptionally glorious
ly enjoy prince, step into
gelded rame (alone)anda endow the hermitage of Gautama ( who has
Canto 49 j VALMI&KI-RAMAYANA 153

performed virtuous deeds ) and redeem had been produced by the creator with
this highly blessed woman, Ahaly4, great effort and looked like a product
who was (heretofore ) invested with of magic, who looked like a blazing
a celestial form.'’ (11) Hearing the flame wrapped all over in smoke or like
intercession of Viswamitra, Sri Rama the halo of the full moon obsoured by
(a scion of Raghu ), accompanied by a veneer of snow and screened by a
Laksmana, made his way into the cloud or again like a dazzling bright
hermitage, placing VisSwamitra at circle of light round the sun appearing
his head, so the tradition goes, and in the midst of water ( existing in
beheld the celestial lady, who was highly clouds ). ( 12—15 ) Under the curse of
blessed (in the sense that Sri Rama's Gautama, really speaking, she had grown
eyes fell on her), whose effulgence had imperceptible to (all) the three worlds
been brightened by her austerities, who pending the sight of Sri Rama: 50
could not be easily perceived even by it is said. Having reached the end
gods and demons, much _ Iless by of the curse she had (now) come
earthly beings even on drawing near within the range of their sight.
( due to the curse of Gautama), who (16 )

wat g aa ae: eat szeqdar |wad) Manas: afasare a fe at i eel

qaaeq 46aissfazq «=WAX ganar | sfsme ae fafeesta sao | 8 Il
aga fereeaeae Sqeegiufaa: | aeaaicatat aa Agra area: Il ¢8Il
ag = atfeata Saraiaeal «=aaTSad |aiaefagarst alae FMAM Ul Re Ul
mams agasr seeatalga: al | ua asa fafaad aqda Aeag: | Vz Il
was qt gai mae nea: | aatang fafaad area sma fafset aa: Ul R2 Ml

Sa AASTATAT TAMA alee ATAVS THAI: TM Yo. Il

two aforesaid Ahalya,—who had been per-
Sri Rama and Laksmana ( the
fectly purified of body by dint of her
scions of Raghu ) for their part clasped the
occasion; austerities and (now) followed
her feet with joy on that
will of Gautam a,—in the words ‘‘Good |
while she in her turn welco med both,
of Excellent !!’?( 20) The except ionall y
recalling as she did the prophe sy
(17) Fully compos ed (in glorious Gautama too ( who had evidently
Gautama.
( to them ), with ( due ) returned to his hermitage on being fore-
) she offered
mind
by the scriptural warned of the advent of Sri Rama ) felt
ceremony as enjoined company of Ahalya; (nay)
their feet and happy in the
ordinance, water to wash
having duly worshipped Sri Rama
hands with as well as other hospitality
them. according to the scriptural ordinance, the
ana Sri Rama ( gladly ) accepted resumed his austerities.
of great ascetic
(18) There was an abundant shower receive d the highest
anied (21) Having duly
flowers, (from the heavens), accomp of the eminent sage
of kettledrums by gods. honour at the hands
by the beating Sri Rama _ too proceeded
a great rejoicing Gautama,
And there followed to Mithila.
from that hermitage
among Gandharvas and celestial nymphs.
(19) The gods heartil y applauded the ( 22)
of Valmiki,
Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana
Thus ends Canto Forty-nine in the
t epic.
the work of a Rsi and the oldes

IO

SOV. dee NL
 154 KALYANA-KALPATARU [ Bk. 1
Lv
qa AT:
Canto L
Sri Rima and others reach Mithila and are received in advance by
King Janaka, headed by his family priest, Satananda, and
Viswamitra satisfies their curiosity about the two
princes of Ayodhya.
qa: og meat ua: alfafaot ee | ast = gee amarzqqaAd Il 2 Il
EES I afrargeaara aeceny: | aed} aqmanfafe waaea weaa: || 2 I
age aeainy vaeaaafaary | aanat FEM aaeqqaafears |} 2 II
srftarzia zaqed THAMES: | eal fadlaat awa aa aeane aay || ¥ II
waa aad meat fear = erat: | famenade 22 flat afeataa i & 1
Proceedingin a north-easterly direc. living in different parts of the
tion from the said hermitage, and placing country can be geen here, ag well as
Visgwamitra at his head, Sri Rama, (small) enclosures ret apart for
accompanied by lLaksmana (son of Rsis and full of hundreds of
Sumitra ), reached the Bacrificial carts ( carrying the requisites for
enclosure ( of Janaka, the king of their Agnihotra or daily oblations
Mithila ).( 1) Sri Rama for his part to the sacred fire ), O highly blessed
along with Laksmana remarked to sage ! Let a ( suitable ) Bite be
Viswiamitra ( a tiger among hermits ), Belected, where we should halt,
‘Hxcellent indeed is the preparation O holy one !"" ( 3-4 ) Hearing the
made for the sacrifice undertaken submission of Sri Rama, the great sage
by the high-souled Janaka. (2) Viswaimitra halted at a _ secluded
Many thousands of Brahmans enriched and clean Bpot fupplied with
with a study of the Vedas and water. (5)
Reanfiaaaod ACT TTR | TAT BREW eanfaea: |) & I)
afasisit = ARRAIRAII wL | gS weal faa anfaa: |] © ll
fanfare aay at aaa | ofave a at Gal Faw AERAg: I< II
Ws BIS wa awq a faumaq | a aianr daly ost alareaagdaa: |e II
ameniaht: a4: ANT
ba 9 =

‘
NBA | ait ust aReRs
A

sae@feunsa |] 20 T
ayaa ANAT
iy 2 oA
aefuaiadaa: | Stata aa: oat
fons
fgare warafa: |) ee |
gat | Base S
ST aeafafiz: | araay =aaraagafasr: = aazaa: |] 2211 .

Hearing of Viswamitra having Gautama) and ( other ) high-souled

arrived ( with his party ) on that priests officiating at hig Bacrifice, and
occasion, the irreproachable Janaka( the taking water to wash the hands ( of
foremost of kings), full of humility, the distinguished guests ), and offered
went forth all at once in a hurry to it to Viswamitra along with other
meet him, placing at his head hig items of hospitality ( such as
family priest, Satananda (son of Madhuparka* ) in accordance with the
*
A refreshing drink consisting of curds, ghee
( clarified butter ), water, honey and sugar-
candy:—‘afy afisid as faar a2] qafi: | gteazt agg: eee eee cme car mick
Canto 50 j VALMISI-RAMAYANA 155
Scriptural ordinance. Accepting tbe afore
- submitted Viswanitra ( the fore
said hospitality most of
of the high-souled hermits) with joined palms (as foll
Janaka, Viéwdmitra ows):—
for his part (6—10) “het Your
inquired Holiness be geated
after the welfare of Janaka on the seat ( offered by me ) along with
a8 well as about the unhampered these jewels among ascetics.'’ Hearing
progress of his sacrificial performance. the request of Janaka, the great sage
Inquiring after the welfare of those ( Viswamitra ) cat down. (11) Satananda
hermits too (that had accompanied the ( Janaka's family priest ) as well as the
king ) as well as that of the priests priests officiating at the sacrifice and the
officiating at the sacrifice and Satananda king ( himself ) with his ministers sat
(the family priest ), he next embraced down on their seats in order of
all the Rsis in order of eeniority seniority on all sides ( of Vidéwamitra at
with great delight. The king then his request ). (12 )

yr aifaaa faafiaanadd | Ha awenfed ager 2qa: Far Il 22 Il

aa FATS acd WTI TAAL | aaseaqazdidisle axa ®t afadna: tl ey Il
qaqaza aati =ootalsfa afafa: az l alame g aat darareddifee: ul ¢&UI
aat SCE MCC’ atenela ala |
Turning his eyes towards Viswamitra, 1 the foremost of ascetics, have arrived
the said king then spoke to him at my sacrificial grounds along with a
(as follows ) in that assembly:—‘'The number of sages. The wise ( among the
preparations mede for my sacrificial priests ), O Brahman Rsi, declare that
performance have been fulfilled by my sacrificial vow is to continue for
the gods today. (13) (Nay) the twelve {more) days (only). After
fruit of my sacrifice has been attained that, O scion of Kuga, you will see
by me this (very ) day through Your ( with your clairvoyant vision ) the gods
Holiness’ sight ( alone ). I feel blessed who appear (in person ) seeking their
and indebted to you, in that you, share ( of the sacrificial offerings ).’’

SARA afrange qepacawar ll %& Il

gaa ooftan= = ota: «=sad} | SAY OAR ME OF ZageaTTRAT |] 26 I
maaan ata MecrTHAGA |
qaqa faaisray agamaaia | afar sao aaafeaataat tl ec II
qessaq TT mat aatarearad | at ceearfae ona) feat aaa ar BA 1 28 II
qugaaad «aR wera | ysaeaiad © Bat aexuaifaareaTT [I Xo II
quETLEA azant qaifeaawa: | erect ait alafaesifa aaa: 11 22 II
Having submitted to Viswamitra eyes as large as the petals of a lotus and
(a veritable tiger among sages) as carrying (as they do on their person)
aforesaid on that occasion, the king, a sword, quiver and bow (each),
piously disposed as he was, questioned they vie with the Aswins ( the twin-
him once more with a cheerful born physicians of gods, celebrated for
countenance and joined palms ( as their physical charm )in their comeliness
follows ):—‘‘May God bless you! These of form and stand at the threshold of
two valiant lads, who are equal in youth. (14—18 ) ( Nay ) they look like
prowess to the gods and whose gait a pair of gods descended on earth from
resembles that of an elephant, look like the celestial plane of their own will.
a tiger and a bull ( respectively ). Having How and what for or for whose gake
 KALYANA-KALPATARU [ Bk. 1
1586
and the sun illumine the sky, who are
have they travelled on foot to this place,
replicas of each other in the size of their
O sage 9 (19 ) Whose sons, O great sage,
body, in the outer expression of their
may bethe two heroes wielding excellent
to hear in reality feelings, as well as in the movements
weapons ? I wish
youth s, who are of theirbod>, and who wear side-locks
about the two gallant
gracing this land ( even ) as the moon (on their head ).'’ ( 20-21 )

qa ae AAA AAT AABET ATA | aaa | ATT aU RII

fag~aafard = a UAT aT I aaqmaaneqy = fateratat = zal II 23 Il
aed aa ae = aa | versa faarat osaamay =at | ll
wat as) | OAS ART fara HreaA | fata
faafaar aerafa: |) 2% Ml
Za AMALIA alas ome TANS VAM. AT. Wo UI
Hearing the aforesaid inquiry of King Ahalyd as well as of their meeting with
Janaka, who was well known to be an Sage Gautama and ( finally ) of their
exalted soul, Sage Viswamitra ( who visit to Mithila in order to examine the
wields immense spiritual power ) declared great bow (kept by Janaka for testing
them to be sons of Emperor Daégaratha, the strength of those suing the hand of
(22) He also told Janaka of their his daughter ). ( 23-24 ) Having related
intrepid journey to and sojourn at all this to the high-souled Janaka, the
Siddhagrama as wellas about the destruc. great sage Viswamitra, who was
tion of ogres ( at their hands ), nay, of exceptionally glorious, forthwith paused.
their visit to Visala and calling on (25)
Thus ends Canto Fifty in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana of
Valmiki, the work of a Rsi and the oldest epic.
- gi >

N
THIS: BT:
Canto LI
At the request of Satdnanda Viswamitra tells him how Ahalya was
redeemed by Sri Rima and entertained him with the help of
her husband. And Satdnanda in his turn commences
narrating to Sri Rima the story of Viéwamitra.
qq a ant eat faafiaeq daa: | cedar aes: alae) Aetag: || 2 II
Nae =at Agee = Aaae: | uadainta gk AMT: I 2 1
a at favo ateq aataeal aqme | gard) afd faafaanaada || 2 |
aft a oafiangs aa art anfadt | after usgar at dtdagmear il ¥ 1
©

aT Ua Reda aA mM aafeat | adeqerq gai ge ad@arz | & ||

ofa uma afte ay at aq quaa | aM omaderasl «68a gealBan |) & II
aft
fan!
alare vt 8 gem aa dna) aa ar atts undadaifka: |) © Tl
: * . S *

a FH gem wa: ghar: |pfs | eertal ARIAS: GST oI AERA: Il ¢ II

at oomeaq maar ged sfitgems | cea | UAT qfatarfhatea: |) & 1
Salta
co : Forshee
ty
iHie
i ae
+
—r7 Uiejyedjey-vurdey

en
A ae
ee,
Wis

s.ryeues SansTUM VITMIEMSIA

Canto 51 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 157

Hearing the aforesaid story told by mother offer hospitality with wild fruits
the celebrated Vidwamitra, who was a etc. to Sri Rama, who deserves to be
repository of wisdom, the exceptionally honoured by all embodied souls ? (5)
glorious Satananda, the eldest son of Did you tell Sri Rama the old story of
Gautama,—who wasa great ascetic (like the outrage which wasdone by Indra to
hisfather ),( nay ) whose brilliance stood my mother, O exceptionally glorious
heightened by his asceticism,—was sage Pp (6) May God blees you,
thrilled (with joy ) and felt greatly O scion of Kusika | Was my mother
astonished at the very sight of Sri Rama, united ( once again ) with my father, O
( 1-2 ) Beholding those two princes jewel among ascetics, as a result of
(Sri Rama and Laksmana) seated and Sri Rama's sight and other factors P
comfortably ensconced, the celebrated (7) Was Sri Rama honoured by my
Satananda now spoke to Viswamitra, father, O son of Kusgika, and has this
the foremost of hermits ( as follows ):— exceptionally glorious prince come here
(3) ‘*Was my illustrious mother, after receiving the hospitality of that
who had been going through a long exalted soul 9? (8) Was my father
course of austerities, shown by you to greeted with a tranquil mind by Sri
O Rama when arrived and honoured (by
Sri Rama (son of King Dasaratha),
Did my him) in this grove, O son of Gadhi
tiger among sages 9 (4)
exceptionally glorious and illustrious ( a scion of Kuga) 9'’ (9 )

aga adi az faaifaal aziafa: qgaa aalaed aaa TaTHAAH || fe Il

aifaaied aas aq adel sd aT anat afar vat MET =Wyar t 22 Il
agar aad ae faerie =alnat qalaral wear Ue aAAAAMT WN 8Rll

amd 3 aviz fesa mas uaa fearless yeaa ae(varalsay | 23 Il

afyeanat aqal meaaary: fafa agadar aed oat afar Il ky ll
aia aaa ua adsl sla Faq ta afaagad Fa acd AeA Il I
qqat |aifwarenfe | afar: ay qe qual aa aes fanaa: 29] fl 84 Il
at your head the
questionnaire, among men ! Placing
Hearing his aforesaid whocannot be
who was well- eminent seer, Viswamitra,
the great sage Vidwamitra, of Raghu, you have
in elocution, replied ( as (easily ) worsted,O scion
versed ( our ) good luck.
to Satananda, a master of arrived ( here ) through
follows ) Viswamitra
(13) The exceptionally glorious
expression (himself):—( 10 )**What ought with achievements
ch
whi
no is credited
to have been done was done by me; ved ( by others )
( the wife cannot ( even ) be concei
omission was made. Ahalya rank of a Brahman
been ( re- )united with and has attained to the
of Gautama ) has dint of ) askeeis.
) as Renuka Rsi through ( sheer
the sage ( her husband a spl endour which is
He is invested with
( mother of Paragurama ) got (re-) know him to be the
beyond meacure. I
united with ( her spouse) Jamadagni ). ( 14 ) None else
the highest resort ( of all
( a scion of Bhrgu ).’’ (11) Hearing blessed than you, O
the celebrated en earth is more is
aforesaid reply of as your guardian
Rama, inasmuch
Vidwamitra, a man of wisdom, the ( son of Kuéika), by
Satanan da spoke to Vidwamitra been
exceptionally glorious great austerities have
grt Rama as follows:—( 12) ‘Welcome
whom
performed, ( 15 ) Please lieten | 1 phall
is your advent ( to this place },Q jewel
 158 KALYANA-KAGDPATARU [ Bes

point out ( to you ) as it is the might Viswamitra (son of Kusika ). Hear

as well as the reality of the high-souled it of me ( even )asI speak (to you). (16)

UASSHSA qatar ddaieakaa: | aaa: salar astat a fet wa: | eo Il

qagmaaaeda sat oma oadigfa: | eae Gal aeaa Haar: galas: | Vc Il
HTaUgIKTAs mifafiaa fama: | me: gal aedar farfaat aerate: | 28 1
fan aeda: wea aety | agateeaf ous | USaMERAT II Re Il
wale ag nada asta aefudin | aaifeclaaa: ofa =Afeda Re I
ari aq wef afta valoda | aaa aan ust faavaqsama = | 2 Il
qlee AANGISAZAT, | ABTA OT fesarnafaaz Il 23 Il
eqalaaneaa: fearern ay | caneagfiorater fasdafagaad Il ev Il
PCIPEIO REAL ealqunaaad | qanndfeetasedaerafy: Rell
aad = aH slaqmanequani: | sendalquaa araatadear tl 28 Ul
FBTSi Maratea sara aang: | -afifuatefaeda STIATMAT: |] RW UI
ara aaa BAAS TMATL |
qfasainnq aaBlafaaay | <a saat Ast faailas aztas: | 2c II
ZAG ARTA TAA lee aTaAWS vam. BT 42 II
“This sage has for along time beena every description, and frequented by
pious king capable of subduing hisenemies, Siddhas and Charanas. ( 22-23 } It was
knowing what is right, learned and graced by (the presence of ) gods,
devoted to the good of the people.( 17) demons, Gandharvas and Kinnaras,
Formerly there was a king, Kuga by name, abounded in most peaceful deer and was
@ 80n of Brahma (the lord of created resorted to by flocks of birds. (24) (Nay,)
beings ); while Kuésa’s son was the it was crowded with multitudes of
mighty and highly pious Kugandbha. (18) Brahman Rsis, visited by batches of
The son of Kusanabha was widely known celestial sages and incessantly thronged
by the simple name of Gdadhi, while with noble souls accomplished of purpose
Gadhi’s exceptionally glorious gon is the through the performance of austerities
great sage Viswamitra. ( 19 ) The highly and resplendent as fire, and adorned on
glorious King VisSwamitra carried on his all sides with exalted souls vying with
administration and ruled over the earth the glorious Brahma ( the creator ), Rsis
for many thousands of years. ( 20 ) living (in some cases ) on water or
Collecting an army and accompanied by air and ( in other cases ) on leaves
an Aksauhini (a division consisting of fallen on earth or on fruits and roots
21,870 elephants, an equal number of ( alone), (nay ) who had controlled
chariots, 65,610 horse and 109,350 foot ); not
only their external senses but their
the exceptionally glorious king once went inner
sense ( the mind ) as well and conquered
round the globe. ( 21 ) Marching (all) their weaknessesas well as with
successively across cities and states, rivers the
class of Rsis known as the Valakhilyas
and great mountains and (so
hermitages, called because they took their descent
the king, they say, came to
from
the site of the hair of Brahma ), intent on
Vasistha’s hermitage, Japa( the
rich in flowers, muttering of prayers ) and Homa (pouring
creepers and trees of various kinds, oblations into the sacred fire ),
infested with hordes of wild animals and others,
of called the Vaikhanasas ( who are 8aid to
anto 52 } VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 159

ave sprung up from the nails* of ( aforesaid ) site of the hermitage of

srahma ). The mighty Viswamitra, the Vasistha, which was a second Brahmaloka
Oremost of the victorious, beheld the ( the realm of Brahma) as it were. (25—28)
Thus ends Canto Fifty-one in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana
of Valmiki, the work of @ Rsi and the oldest epic. .
SSS SS
fos : sf
Teqsalas AT:
Canto LIT
Vasistha enjoins his cow of plenty, Sabala by name, to yield
necessary articles for entertaining Viswamitra.
¢ oe octal |fearftet azraw: | amet faare ate afeee svat ae Ulf Il
mind dt waa afassa aaa | Alea We ANAT afad sqifeea = Ul 2 ll
safea a aa famfrara daa | ama = =ogfsat: =teqeaNed Il 2 Il
gia g at gat afasq asad | adstagafaag ga qag=sd Il ¥ Il
Garay agtast « aaeafaai «= ar | aaa BUS me ales UTawAT | & I
gaa 9 usa fates wglat: | wes sgat Ast afesl awn: ga: ll & Il
aa gad usa sft vin Waa |sa Te Us usada afte | © Il
sfah amar vet: FG fasha aaa | aes fn: af Raat Rgaee Ul ¢ Il
aq wg fag ag a Kat gus oF aww gata aaay il 8 ll
to behold the Viswamitra ( the foremost of kings ) that
Supremely delighted The
everything went on well. (4-5)
of those
selebrated Vasistha, the foremost Vasistha, son of Brahma
prayers, the very great ascetic
sngaged in muttering ics,
bowed low to ( the creator ), the foremost of ascet
mighty hero, Viswamitra, follo ws ) when he
questioned the king (as
greeted by the
him out of modesty and was bly seate d:—( 6) ‘‘Is
the words '‘Wel- had been comforta
high-souled Vasistha in everything well with you, O monarch P
this hermitage) Ls
some is youradvent (to Do you rule over the people, O pious
it is said,
the almighty Vasistha, ) course
Nay,
when he had king, according to the ( fourfold
offered him a seat; and, of conduct prescribed for a king,
delig ht-
sage then placed
taken his seat, the great ing them with your (love of ) righ-
ra fruits and
before the learned Viswamit y. teousness P ( 7 ) Are serva nts duly main-
rules of propriet
roots according to the tained by youa nd do they ( ever ) stand
itality mentioned
(1—3) Accepting the hosp at your beck and call ? Have all your
the exceptionally
above from Vasistha, of enemies been fully conqu ered, O destr oyer
Viéwamitra, the foremost with your
glorious of foes 2 (8) Is all well
inquired whether
kings, for his part then forces, treasuries and allies, O destroyer
everything was well with his austerities of foes, no less than with your sons
of the sacred fire )
anda Agnihotra ( worship and grandsons, O tiger among men,
pupils and the plant
as well as with his ). divorced from sin a8 you are Pp’
of their sustenance
kingdom ( the means told (9)
In reply to his inquiry ) Vasistha

* The Sruti says] AGA aaraar J alwet aafacat: |

 [ Bk.1
160 KALYANA-KALPATARU

aja FNS) OUT TfeRS negzied | fare Herds alate faaatfaay, || Xo Il

Il
wat at aft we aia al; qeretat | BAI THAT BAL MAT A eT NRE
HATTA ware | faalfaafae qaqa = aealrat UW 8A
att afasct «ala,
Fem Aelas| aq Sqnae ae adie FT Ul 83 Il
aifieq Faeafe
aReat f& waaat sdisag wa Fam | usieaafafetcs: gota: sara: Il 2¥ Il
cqgal ©afasea fava fa) nelafa: | Faeade ust qalalaa A aa Il <4 Il
qeqed ownay fad ad aaa | qaaaadiaa = anager wl HN RG I
aa CHITA | OLS | qneasea aaa Bata aga ll Vs ll
glorious worthiest of my guests and ( as such)
In reply, the exceptionally
the deserve to be zealously honoured ( by
King Viéwamitra told Vasistha,
me ).’’ (14) Requested thus by Vasist ha,
noblest of all andrich in culture, of his
the great-minded King Viswam itra,
all-round welfare. (10) Having carried
replied as follows:—''Honour has peen
on all such talks for avery long time on
done to me by your(very) words
that occasion, and full of supreme joy,
the two celebrated and most pious souls of hospitality. (15) Duly entertained
in every way by you, who deserve to
felt pleased with each other. ( 11 ) Then,
of honoured (by me), O venera ble
at the end of the dialogue, O scion be
Ragbu, the almighty Vasistha spoke to sir, through fruits and roots that are
Viéwamitra as follows, as though heartily availa ble in your hermit age and water
laughing (for joy ):—( 12) ‘'I wish to ( offered to us ) for washing our feet and
offer hospitality to this( distinguished ) rinsing our mouth with, nay, by your very
army ( of yours )as well as to yourown sight, O highly enlightened soul, I shall
unfatbomable self, according to your (now ) depart. Let my salutation be
dignity , Overy mighty king! Pleaseaccept ( acceptable ) to you. ( Pray, ever )
itfrom me. (13) Receive youthis honour regard me with a friendly eye.’’
done by me, O king, since you are the ( 16-17 )

Cl Ard Usa afas: qaqa f& | equeaqa BAT «Ta: |gaeared: | ec ll

qazgaaa waa aes ose 6¢ | aa fe |6onaamaeg «= afadnag 1 <3 II
wage weds |=afasat aT aR: | TATA Ta: Ma: RAAT FoR || Ro Il
wale sas fai ay afa agi aa|
qaqa =|Ua: eqafaatseeaen | Wad Hele et dlaaeq F Il 22 II
AA ART AIA qewaeaqighiay | aq aa tage fea afhad Ft aa Ul RMI
Wada =oWala Saag asad, | aealat fad aq Ga Tas az |] 23 Il
LAN ARIAT TAA sneer qaaws Boga. ar 42
The pious and liberal-minded Vasistha (19) Full of delight, when addressed thus
actually invited the king once more, even (by Viswamitra),the exceptionally glorious
though the latter went on saying like Vasistha, the foremost of ascetics,
that again and again. (18 )( Thereupon ) then called (in the following words to )
Viswamitra (son of Gadhi), they his cow, Sabala by name (s0 called
say, replied to Vasistha as follows:— because of her spotted colour ), that had
“All right, let it be as it pleases your been washed clean of mud:—( 20 ) -‘Gome
venerable self, O jewel among sages |’? along, ( pray ) come soon, O Sabala, and
Canto 53 j VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 161

hear also what I say. I am determined bitter and alkaline ) that may be pleas-
to entertain with a sumptuous repast ing to a particular individual, to his
this royal sage ( VisSwamitra ) along heart’s content. Look sharp ! Produce,
with his army. ( Please ) get everything O Sabala, in plenty all kinds of food
ready for me. (21) Yield for my sake accompanied by sweetmeats, drinks ( of
in desired quantities, O celestial cow of various kinds ) and dishes that can be
plenty, each one of the six varieties of licked ( such as honey ) or sucked ( such
dishes { viz, pungent, acid, sweet, saline, as the juice of a mango ). ( 22-23 )
Thus ends Canto Fifty-two in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana
of Valmiki, the work of a Rsi and the oldest epic.
ee BSS

Aaa: AN:
Canto LIil
Heartily entertained along with his army by Vasistha with
delicious foods and drinks yielded by his cow of
plenty, Viéswamitra asks of him the cow, which
Vasistha declines to part with.
ways! afatea aqzl agqaea | fae erage ara ae aeaftad Far Ul 8 ll
oq AGA SIS Rata araare | waa a seri weataleaaaralg || 2 Il
SAAN TAA Ua: qdagan | aeraafa aga afizeaeaa a ll 2 ll
qaagaat =F aeaat | aaT | AISaTis gmt Mei a agaa: il ¥ Il
aaalal aig geqssaigay | frafaaae wa afeea galsaz il & Il
fe yaesqeRtaMad | aaa UST aalangiifed: tl & Il
favarfaray
ama aRaafia: 9area: gfeemer | ge: Rae afasftcuaatd Il © Il
qfadsé =aa AR qaet gaz: | qqaataaeit naa TAAAUR lam
nat aaaediy «lat ast LOA OE HAAG wae WAT II 8 I
oaaat «otf AAT ad «fa | Gamwed Aa qfast afagaa: || go Il
aaiea
fafaan aaa saa = Belair |
be seen
by Vasistha, O also. ( 1-2) In this feast could
Thus instructed s, of stea ming
heaps, as high as moun tain
destroyer of foes, Sabala, a cow of ed
of swee t rice boil
es rice, varieties
plenty (as she was ), yielded all luxuri nay, puls es poil ed into
partic ular indivi dual in milk,
as desired by each Balt and
a liquid form with
( of Viswamitra’s camp )—sugar-canes stre ams of
condiments, and even 80
( including all their products—sugar etc. ), ghee ), and
kinds ), even 80 curds (as also of milk and
honeys (of various in thousards brimful
algo silver plates
ya (a kind
fried grains of paddy, Maire fruit juices of various
and other with delicious
of wine, made of jaggery ts. (3-4)
excellent spirituous kinds as well as with sweetmea
substances ) and , O Rama,
led Fully entertained by Vasistha
liquors distilled from boiled or unboi of Viswamitra, wholly
as well as ( other) the entire army
pap of sugar-cane, joyous and
s kinds composed ( as it was ) of
costly drinks and foods of variou ly grati fied. (5)
n ) well-fed men, felt high
( especially those requiring masticatio
21 Vv. R. N.—I
 162 KALYANA-KALPATARU [ Bk.1
Entertained on that occasion along prefer a request ( to you), O master of
with the foremost inmates of his expression; ( pray ) listen! (8 ) Sabala
gynaeceum as well as with the Brahmans may (kindly ) be handed over to mein
( that had accompanied him ) including exchange for a hundred thousand cows,
his family priest, and even so with his as she is a jewel and a king is the
ministers and counsellors and dependents ( proper ) person who ought to receive a
(too), King Viéwamitra, a veritable sage jewel.( 9 ) Therefore, make over Sabala
among kings, felt rejoiced and strong. to me; she is rightfully mine, O holy
Full of supreme delight he spoke to Brahman !’’ Thus addressed by
Vasistha as follows:—( 6-7) ‘‘I have been Viswamitra, the almighty Vasistha, the
honoured and sumptuously entertaind toremost among ascetics, whose mind
by you ( who are ) deserving of honour was given to piety, replied to the king
( yourself ), O holy one ! I shall ( now ) ( as follows ):—

Te waaay arty alfeaanarg ll 22 I

way cea sat ue waa aia ofeamméa — weamanafiza || 2211
aad wae wa afaeead «aa | seat eed a HET | INATAT aa I 23 II
away a afeetaedta a | eagararzart Pena fataarear tl ey II
aqday ua aqaaea awa: | aqeadad aaa aa afsaat aan il 24 Il
AAEM UT A area Wael aa
“T shall never part with Sabala even moreels of food before taking one’s
in exchange for a thousand million COWS, meals ), and even so VaisSwadeva ( an
much less for a hundred thousand, (nay ) offering made to all deities by
not ( even ) for heaps of silver ( coins }: presenting oblations to the kitchen fire
She does not deserve to be weaned from before meals ), sacrifices ( characterized
my presence, O subduerof foes ! (10—12) by the repetition of the indeclinables
Sabala is inalienable from me ( even ) Swaha and Vasat at the end of the
as glory is inalienable from a man name of the deity to whom an offering
practising Rajayoga (the methods of is made ) and even so (the uttering
mind-control ). Moreover an offering of ) the various Mantras ( inasmuch
made to the gods ag
(in sacrifices ) and the capacity to utter them, rooted as
that to the manes ( in the courge of a it is in the satisfaction of hunger
Sraddha ), as and
well as the sustenance. bodily strength etc., is derived from
of my life depends on her. Nay, the milk of this cow )—all
Agnihotra ( daily this no
oblationgs to the doubt restson this cow (alone 10
Bacred fire ), as well as Bali ( the royal sage! She is my all as also
offering of a portion the
of the daily meal source of my delight ( through her
to all creatures, also known ag Bhita- sight etc. ), I say on oath. (138—15
Yajiia, which consists in ) For
throwing up ( these ) numerous
into the reasons I shall not
air, near the house-door, give Sabala to you.’’

afar iaaae faafialsaadag Tar {1 && ||

WeqaTHAAA qlaeq TIAN: | WwARAVIa SINFAAUIAT Ul Vo II
ea gaunt 6a aati AIA | ROMA Waal a araay FIAMMA |] 2c
eaify 8&4 =xara |
afeolaytaa | erat tasaat ge al RSM U1 ke II
Canto 54 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 163

aaa = a aalt aa aad |

SICICHIER API aaa ada q | qanadet nat afe aqer elaat aa || o ||
qale=ala tala = fewog aT fanan | waz cafe a ag Aaat aaet wa || 22 II
wate 8 vnaa faarfasor daa | a aeqlfa aaet ole usa Fis |] 22 11
wats f€ F watata fF H aay | cata fe aqadata fe aMfaaq I 2211
aay MopaTasy qmaataafan: | cata fea usa asa fearaar le Il
aaqer: fet: sal wa ws a aaa: | agar fe cet a aed arate 1 24 Il
TANG ARMA aMAa aay gas Goan we Wee U
Thus addressed by Vasistha, Viéwa- you want, O jewel among the twice-born |!
mitra, who was an expert in making Let Sabala be given to me.'’ ( 21) Even
out the meaning of words, then though solicited thus by the talented
made the following reply in a really Viswamitra, the almighty Vasistha made
moss importunate tone:—I offer to (the same) answer: “I shall on no
you fourteen thousand elephants account part with Sabala, O king ! ( 22)
equipped with girths and chains of gold She is indeed the only jewel in my
and decked with goads (also )of gold. possession; nay, she is my only wealth.
ME further offer to you eight She alone is really my everything; she
hundred goid chariots driven by four alone is my very life. (23) She alone is
white horses each and decorated with my half-monthly sacrifice performed on
small ( tinkling ) bells. I shall ( also ) the new moon as well as ( its counterpart,
give you, O sage of noble vows, eleven viz, ) that performed on the full
thousand highly -spirited horses’ of moon, (nay, all) sacrificial performances
excellent breed and born in territories concluded with ( abundant) gifts and
noted for their horses. ( Over and above even s0 ritual acts of various kinds, O
these ) I shall give you one crore of king !( 24) All my religious rites, no
young cows distinguished by their doubt, are rooted in her, O king! What
different colours. ( Only ) let Sabala be is to be gained by prattling a good deal 9
given ( in exchange for these ). (16—20) ( The long and short of it is that )
( Nay ) I shall give you without reserva- I shall not part with Sabala ( who
tion as many jewels and as much gold as yields all my desired objects ).’’ (25)
Thus ends Canto Fifty-three in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana of
Valmiki, the work of a Rsi and the oldest epic.
—0< are

FAIA: AT:
Canto LIV
On Viéwamitra attempting to take her away by force, Sabala seeks to
know Vasistha’s mind, and at his instance produces a multitude
of warriors that disperse Viswamitra’s army.
alaad afasisla qt oa oad aft: | acre aaet wa faarfaalseatqa | 2 1
aaa «6 AST UA OUT wanat | gifaat Faeaqiara earct aleneferar Wl 2 II
fica afacsa fue GAHal | ale yaaaciat feaa waesfaar il 2 Il
164 KALYANA-KALPATARU [ Bk. 1

fe nqaed ae neduifiarna: | aearaame egr vet carte afte: lv Il

ef dfacqaear a fae a Ga: ga: | saa Aa aa afase qwaisez Il & Il
Frga aietat esa: «=TARA | waa |= Taye Hera II & Il
qq a eat a mlaedt Acaada | afaseaa: fear eaed} Aalt:ear Il © Il
und of Shea ae |AT: SBA | UaHeT at fe aaed HINA Il ¢ MI
Washed aatatte qqaqnang | Nedaaecat «aaefaa gfams Ul 8 Il
When Sage Vasistha did not (willingly) her part forthwith ran to the supremely
part with his wish-yielding cow, O Rama, powerful Vasistha.( 5 ) Shaking off the
Viswimitra too thereupon proceeded to aforesaid retainers numbering many
take Sabala away by force (to his capital). hundred, O destroyer of foes, she at once
(1) Being taken away ( by force ) by ran swift as the wind to the soles of feet
the mighty king, Sabala for her part felt of that exalted sonul.(6) Standing before
afflicted and, distracted with grief, Vasistha while shedding tears, thecelebrat-
fell a weeping. She reflected, ‘‘Have ed Sabala submitted ( to him ) as follows
I been deserted by the exceptionally in a voice sonorous as the rumbling of a
high-souled Vasistha, in that I am cloud, weeping and wailing (all the
being taken away in this wretched time ):—(7) ‘‘Have I been forsaken by you,
coudition by the king’s'- retainers, O almighty son of Brahma, in that the
sore distressed as IT am? ( 2-3) What king's servants are actually taking me
wrong has been done by me to that away from your presence P'' (8) Questioned
eminent seer of purified mind that, even thus ( by the cow ), Vasistha ( the
though perceiving me to be innocent and Brahman seer ) for his part replied as
devoted ( to him ) the pious soul should follows to Sabala, whose heart was
abandon me ?P’’ (4) Deeply pondering tormented with grief, as to an afflicted
thus and sighing again and again, she for Bister:—( 9 )

a at ast aq afi asc ear | us ei aad Us asad aElqE: II 20 II

afe gaa aa wy aa fave | adi um aftaa ofiea: gfata aw eet
zqnalent got TaqTsRapsr | eeqsaaalat = aaral awa: 1 2211
wag 89-afassa mga fadiaaq | aad aaa oat AaMATsTAT II 82 II
a 4 aaaeareor ASITWE: | AML AMIS feeq alam asa || ey Il
aa aS TH A a FwaTe | ae aedtasaa gusaq Ul v4 1
Fgeat a wee waawEAT | cer ad as af araatfy gu: II 28 Il
greg A Wa aes | Fe: | aaa ada as qasiday || fe ll
“I am not abandoning you, O Sgabala, addressed by Vasistha, Sabala, who
nor have you wronged me. Intoxicated correctly understood the sense of others'
with power, this very mighty king is speech, replied as follows, like a meek
taking you away.(10) My strength is lady, to the Brahman seer of matchless
not equal to his; nay, ( being my honoured 8plendour:—( 13 ) ‘'The wise declare the
guest ) the king is particularly strong Strength of a Kesatriya as nought ( as
today. The king ( Viswamitra ) is a compared to thatof a Brahman); Brahmans
Ksatriya and the ruler of the earth to are ( decidedly ) etronger ( than the
boot. (11) Here is his army, full one Ksatriyas ). The strength of a Brahman, O
Aksauhini strong, equipped with elephants, holy one, is spiritual and ( as such ) is
horses and chariots and crowded with superior to that of a Ksatriya. (14) Your
the best of elephants. In that respect he Strength is immeasurable; though very
is mightier ( than us )."" (12) Thus powerful. Vidswamitra is not stronger in
Canto 55 j VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 165

comparison with you. Your glory is endeavour of that wretch ( of a

unassailable. ( 15 ) Command you me, Vidswamitra ).'’ (16) Urged as aforesaid
who, fostered ( a8 IT am ) by your by her, O Rama, the illustrious Vasistha
Brahmanical ( spiritual ) strength, O for his part forthwith said, ‘‘Create
exceptionally glorious sage, shall put a force capable of destroying the
an end to the pride, strength and enemy's army.'' (17 )

qq aq sat vat ath: alas al | ae sealer aeal: Aaa ZT Ul ecll

aqafa oa ag fanaa Gad: | a Us aps: mlaaenaan ll 28 Ul
Wald = aaalala aaemaaet | feafaarear gt veaeaaeat Ul Xe Il
YI CUTIE WSS ML qaafafrara, | dua azar afa: agdaaiatad: U1 22 I
qHaheaeesla eabasneaelay: | cdenfaczaaieaaniraqaza:
mi 5 WRX Il
fazet gas gait cad: |
qdsait ueas faaifan “gata 2 | aa aaaairaray TAUAMFAHA: UW RRA
AT AAT AMAA SME TAOS ATveang Br UX Ul
Hearing the aforesaid command of brilliant and most powerful Sakas, that
Sage Vasistha, the said wish-yielding cow were akin to the Yavanas, resembled the
forthwith produced a number of warriors. filaments of the Champaka flowers in
Created by her ( very ) bellow, O king, colour, carried sharp-edzged swords and
Pahlavas in their hundreds beganto Pattigas (a kind of spear) on their person
destroy the whole army under the (very) and were clad in yellow. (18—22) The
eye of VisSwamitra. Highly enraged and entire army of Viéwamitra was consumed
with his eyes dilated through anger, King by them as by blazing fires. Thereupon,
Viéwamitra too made short work of the it is said, the highly glorious Viswamitra
Pahlavas by means of his weapons of discharged (a number of ) missiles; by
them those Yavanas and Kambojas
various kinds. Seeing the Pahlavas killed
Sabala ( another species of Mlechchhas ) ab well
in their hundreds by Viswamitra,
as the Barbaras ( still another species
immediately produced next the terrible
of Mlechchhas ) were thrown into
Sakas, ( who were ) akin to the Yavanas.
The land was flooded with these confusion. (23 )
of the glorious Ramayana
Thus ends Canto Fifty-four in the Bala-Kanda
of Valmiki, the work of @ Rsi and the oldest epic.

qaqa: aa:
Canto LV
warriors preducel b, Sabala
His entire army having been extermina ted by the ot Vasistha roar
and his hundred sons reduced to ashes by the very
retires to the Himalayas
even as they assailed him, Viswamitra m
a num ber of missiles {ro
for austerities and, receiving
inmates of Vasistha’s
Lord Siva, tries them on the
with a mere
hermitage; Vasigtha meets him
staff appropriate to a Brahman.
Gs aaa: tl & Ul
aaa AT AT, egt Raifraraalearl | afascaleatara FAG
168 KALYANA-YALPATARU [ Bk. 1
ascetics, then angrily addressed the
were (in his hermitage ) fled in their
thousands from the various quarters. following words to Viswamitra:—( 26 )
of the “Since you have made hayoc of my
(23) The site of the hermitage
turned desolate. In an hermitage, fostered for long, and
mighty Vasistha
so it became noiseless and inasmuchas you are a wicked fool, you
hour or
looked barren as it were in spite of will cease to be ( what you are ).’’ (27)
Vasistha repeatedly calling out:—'*Don’t Saying so and hurriedly lifting a staff,
be afraid, I shall presently make which looked like another rod of
short work of VisSwamitra ( the son of Yama, Vasistha stood highly enraged
Gadhi ) as the sun dispels a fog.’’ like the smokeless fire raging at
( 24-25 ) Saying so, the exceptionally the time of universal destruction.
glorious Vasistha, the foremost of ( 28 )
Thus ends Canto Fifty-five in the Bala-Kayda of the glorious Ramayana
of Valmiki, the work of a Rsi and the oldest epic.

qaqa! Ail:
Canto LVI
With his Brahmanical staff alone Vasistha renders ineffectual all the
mystic missiles discharged by Viswamitra, whereupon the
latter condemns military strength and makes up
his mind to practise austerities with a view
to attaining Brahmanhocd.

wage afastaq faarfaan aelas: | srdqqaaaesa fas fastfa aad il & ll

AUIS aaqaqry Hlecosfearqey | afacsy una slafed aaanaala il 2 Il
aata fydseag aq ad ac faeta | qaqa § <d wae aa mfas ll 2 Il
ah a qd aaa & 4 aMas eq | wa aaas feed aa afeaciag il ¥ Il
qerel mfagaes PUPAIAAH | Aaaa aoHeadaa = FqTHAT | & Il
J Av A . .
qaqwent aq we aq veg Wad aut | tha alt fata afaal afiacca: i & I
Aiming a missile presided over by the Brahman? Behold my divine Brahmanical
god of fire, when challenged as aforesaid power, Odisgracetothe Ksatriyas!’’(4)
by Vasistha, the very mighty VisSwamitra That terrible and excellent missile
said, ‘Stay (awhile ) ! Wait (a bit) !!’' (1) presided over by the god of fire and
Steadily uplifting his Brahmanical staff, hurled by the celebrated son of Gadhi
which looked like another rod of Yama, was neutralized by the Brahmanical
the almighty Vasistha angrily spoke as staff ( of Vasistha ) as the fury of a
follows:—(2) ‘‘Here I stand, O unworthy fire is counteracted by water. (5) The
Ksatriya ! ( Pray ) exhibit whatever enraged son of Gadhi discharged a missile
might you possess; I shall crush your presided over by Varuna (the god of
pride as well as the pride of your water ) as well as another presided over
weapon today, O son of Gadhi !| (3 ) Of by Rudra(the god of destruction ), nay,
what account is your martial strength a third presided over by Indra ( the
when compared to the great power of a ruler of gods) and a fourth presided
Canto 56 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 169

over by Lord Siva ( the Protector of the because of its bondage ) as also the one
Jiva, which has been likened toa beast made of a reed. ( 6 )

mad aed da omrsq oad aml wut oad 6a dagafaea ll © I

MN CT aq aA Bsa | AAT BAe ae waa a Il ¢ Il
ffarenet cfd gat andl at | aera dd algae aa a il 8 Il
qa sean Ayah ata al ame aad Ga set eafetzerat II fo Il
ate a faq ass gas aa | aalat nee a Bela aE | 22 II
asa om F ATISAY AST | Caleaerfsr faq aati Ware eri
afass sar Aes aaquafmarnsad | aft aati esq gat AMO: Ba: Weil
He ( then ) hurled, O scion of Raghu, dry as well as wet, a missile presided
at Vasistha, theforemost of ascetics, all over by Yama (the god of punishment),
the following missiles—the one presided another presided over by Pisachas
over by Swayambhuva Manu, as also ( fiends ) as well as a missile presided
another possessing the virtue of over by Krauicha ( the name of a
stupefying the person aimed at, mountain ), the missiles presided over
another presided over by Gandharvas, by the discuses of Dharma ( the god of
even so a missile inducing sleep, another virtue ), Kala ( the Time-Spirit ), as well
that induces yawning, still another that as of Visnu, as aléo a missile presided
inebriates the person against whom it is over by the wind-god, anotherthat kills
directed, as well as a couple of missiles by churning, and the one presided over
that severally torment by heating and by Lord Hayagriva ( amanifestation of
melt the object aimed at, still another Lord Visnu credited with the head of a
that dries up ( by sucking its moisture ), horse ), the two ( kinds of ) javelins, the
as well as a missile that rends the missiles known by the names of Kankdala
object aimed at, a missile presided over and Musala, the great missile presided
by Indra's thunderbolt,—a missile which over by Vidyadharas ( heavenly
is so very difficult to prevail against,—a artistes ) aud then the terrible missile
missile presided over by Brahméa's noose, presided over by Kala (the god of death),
another presided over by the noose of nay, thefearful missile (popularly) known
Kala ( the god of death ), a8 well as a as the trident and the missiles known
missile presided over by the noose of by the names of Kapala and Kafkana,. The
Varuna, the missile known by the name wonder of it (however ) was that Vasistha
of Pinaka, beloved of Lord Siva, also ( a son of Brahma) neutralized them
of Indra’s) thunderbolts, all by means of his staff (alone ). (7—13 )
<he two (Kinds

ay oardg =Aala faqary wifaarca: | aqzaqad =81 tar aifagzinar: | ey II

sqiqa 9 atu «areal: «aude: | AeaaaTdia Ge Ma Baar || 24 II

aac «wee. AAT | afeey AAC aq AMSA WAT Il 88 Il
sae Oana] «= afesser = enna: | AelaaHle Ve saa Fare nz |] Vv ll
japiy =| aa qfaseq ee: | Ata TSE US bss Real
qisqeq |Aeavs TT adda: | faqa za BeiaAeTS |Ba: U1 88 Il
22 EVs R. N.-—I
 170 KALYANA-KADLPATARU [ Bk.1
The aforesaid missiles having been the Brahmanical ( spiritual ) glory,
rendered ineffectual, ViSwamitra (son O scion of Raghu! (16) While the
of Gadhi ) discharged Brahmastra mighty Vasistha was consuming the
( a missile presided over by Brahma, Brahmastra, he assumed a most violent
the creator ). The gods with the god of and fierce aspect that stupefied all the
fire as their leader, the celestial sages three worlds. (17 ) From all the pores of
and Gandharvas along with eminent 8kin of the high-souled Vasistha shot
Nagas were struck with awe to see that forth like ( as many ) rays tongues of fire
missile ready ( for being hurled ). (Nay) enveloped in smoke( the smoke issuing
all the three worlds were alarmed when from the extinguished Brahmastra ). (18)
the said missile presided over by Brahma Even the Brahmanical staff raised
was fully discharged. ( 14-15 ) Vasistha in the hand of Vasistha blazed forth
however ) neutralized even that like the smokeless fire of universal
exceptionally terrible Brahmastra in its destruction or like a second rod of
entirety ( including all its limbs ) by Yama (the god of punishment ).
his Brahmanical staff combined with (19 )

aasedaq «afannr = afasz saa RA | aT A as aaetsl aq asAar | Re Il

faudiaeaat «=caffe ARlas: | sald 8 as sa Sar: aq TacTMT: II 2 II

cagwl aaa: HH Halas: | faxarfaat fafraal fafeadenada |) 22 II

fa aes afta Aas Nas qoy | Veaq aaarsa aaterf caf a 11 23 II
azad samme qaeafecqaraa: | aT Fed ame az F aAMATFERTT || By II
Te ATRIA TAA enka armas aes: wT WE
Thereupon hosts of sages glorified ( as the worsted WViswamitra spoke ag
follows ) Vasistha, the foremost of follows:—( 22 ) ‘*Reproachful ig the
ascetics:—''Unfailing is your might, O might of a Ksatriya. The Strength proceed-
holy one | Quench the fire (of your person ing from the glory of a Brahman ig
a8 well as of the Brahmanical staff ) by (real ) strength. All my missiles 8tand
your own glory. ( 20) The very mighty reutralized by a_ single Brahmanica]
Vigwamitra has been tamed by you, O Btaff.’’ ( 23 ia Clearly perceiving thig
holy Brahman! Your power knows no ( superiority of Brahmanica]l glory ),
failure, O noblest soul! Let the worlds therefore, I shall with my senses and
be rid of their agony.’’ ( 21) Prayed to mind purified undertake Bevere
in these words, the exceptionally glorious austerities that will enable me _ to
and mighty Vasistha regained his attain Brahmanhood (in this
natural ) calm; very
and, heaving a deep sigh, life )."" (24)

Thus ends Canto Fifty-six in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana of

Valmiki, the work of a Rsi and the oldest epic.

SS SE
Canto 57 J VALMIKI-RAMAYANA
AVIA: A!
Canto LVII
Viswamitra embarks on a severe course of austerities with a view to
attaining Brahmanhond. In the meantime King Triganku of Ayodhya
requests Vasistha to conduct for him a sacrifice which may
enable him bodily to ascend to heaven and, on Vasistha
declining to comply with his request, approaches
his sons for the same purpose.
aa: aqdeea: wiaq Ssfaegeacaa: ftizaea fafa Haad AerKaar ess 2 |
a afant fear maar afeeqr az waa qaqa ata at faxarfaaly aerag: Ul 2 I
F2ASTA —aNFTATAE qua aq: seq SR TAT: ARAMATUATI: | = II
efasqeal = Ay Sgeal Zeal Ae: qi qed J aa sata i x I
aadeagt oaaq fadfas =adiaar | fRar uateelard agar Hiraeras | & I
aaa ava oat f€ usaf faa | wagaal agaat saa ae ead: I & Il
fafaed ATA Aalat qqaaat: |
Sighing deeply again and again, his and Maharatha ( by name). On _ the
heart being distressed at the thought of completion of a thousand years Brahma
his discomfiture (at the hands of Vasistha), (the progenitor of the universe ) actually
appeared and addressed the following
the celebrated Viswamitra, whohad made
with an exalted soul (like sweet words to VisSwamitra, who was
enemies
to the southern rich in asceticism:—''The worlds attained
Vasistha) then proceeded
queen and to by royal sages have been won
quarter with his principal
by you through askesis, O son of
embarked as a great ascetic on ( a course
severe austerities, O scion of Kugika ( Gadhi ) | ( 3—5 ) Through this
of ) most
Living on fruits and askesis we undoubtedly recognize you
Raghu ! (1-2)
his mind and as a royal sage,.’’ Saying s6v, the
roots ( alone ) and with
he practised exceptionally glorious Brahma ( the
senses ( fully ) controlled,
Immediately suzerain lord of all the worlds ) returned
austerities of a high order.
the gods (that had
after his commencing the course of his along with

austerities were born to him four sons accompanied him ) to paradise ( Indra's
virtne— heaven ) en route to Brahmaloka ( the
devoted to truthfulness and
Drdhanetra highest heaven, his own realm ‘
Havispanda, Madhuspanda,

fnfaast assay fear fefacnega: || © Il

gaa azaissfas: auegivenaala | aya queq act usfafifa at fag: Il ¢ Il

dal: afinm: ad alfa aeal anne | wa fafa aaa ya ca Aaa ll 8 Ml
ata axe = AATAT MEA =IAA |

of dejection as follows:—‘'Hven
Filled with great agony to hear the a mood
though most severe austerities have been
aforesaid compliment and with his face gods
practised (by me ) all the
downward a bit through shame,
hung of Rsis recognize
in including the hosts
Viéwamitra too spoke (to himself)
 172 KALYANA-KALPATARU [ Bk.1
me (only ) a8 a royal sage (and not concluded thus in his mind, the great
as a Brahman as desired by me). I ascetic ( VidSwamitra ), whose mind
(therefore) think that Brahmanhood was given to piety, O scion of
is not the reward for my austerities Kakutstha, and who was of. great
( something more is required for attain- restraint, commenced his austerities
ing the status of a Brahman ).’’ Having anew.

Cafe aI og Cwemare? «=FHA: |) 20 II

Raga faeara aUHHoTIA: | A gis: ageeqr asafae mar | 2211
T34 Bait ean at afia | afacs a aga ayaa fafaay | 22 I
sara ooargel =oafeda meraar | ceareaat afasta a aay afani fea | 23 I
qamfieat game oad | |6oae: | atfaesr Adages aa f& aft evil
age wean: Tt Waa | afasgqaa cet aamaa aafaa: || 24 I
aistary oneata: aataa =ogt: Bara| afhaaagan fear fefacareae: | 88 Il
waa 8 Fea: aaa Faale: |
At this very time a king who heightened king then sought Vasistha'’s sons at the
the glory of Ikswaku's race and was place where they were actually leading
widely known by the name of Triganku, an austere life, engaged as they were
nay, who (ever) spoke the truth in a prolonged course of austerities. (14 )
and had (fully ) controlled hig senses,
The exceptionally glorious Triganku be-
took it into his head, O scion of Raghu,
held (from a distance) the hundred
to undertake a sacrifice and ( thereby ) high-minded and supremely resplendent
ascend bodily to paradise ( the highest sons of Vasistha practising austerities.
realm of gods ). Summoning Vasistha, (15 ) Approaching and greeting in order
he revealed his mind to him. ( 6—12 ) of seniority all the high-souled sons of
He was, however, told by the mighty Vasistha (his family preceptor ) with
Vasistha that it was not possible to his face hung downward a bit through
conduct such a sacrifice. Repulsed shame (on his having been repulsed by
by Vasistha, he proceeded to the his preceptor ), he submitted with joine
southern quarter. d
(13) For the palms to all those
accomplishment
exalted souls ( as
of the said purpose the follows ):—

RT FT aase |MWAISAT Aa: | 2 II

meee f ut at afasdq aeraar | azaray = Halas
Uegae ACAMAAE || 2c II
.
wane | faery ae aaa ty fart Il 28 II
= hs
q oat waa:
*
Preah araagq aarfear: | anda qMe =F aslanagraany
ES
*

rearenad = afeesq | afaneat | adaar: | Teg || Ro ||

Ne. a satay we Teas sta |] Re 1
sealant fe aaa gaat: qzar we: | aareazad af ual gad am |} 221]
SAT ALATA ately MART TRANS
agrens: ats | &9 ||
‘Though resorted to by others as a I am (still)
protector, I have sought desirous of performinga
you as my great eacrifice
refuge, capable as you are of affording (with the Object of
protection bodily ascending to heaven
to others. ( 16-17 ) ). Be pleased
May (therefore ) to grant me
God bless you | Though leave ( to do
repulsed by 80 ).( 18) Saluting
the high-souled Vasistha al] my preceptor’s
( your father ), Bons I ( hereby ) seek your favour and,
Canto 58 } VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 173
fallen prostrate touching the ground with 8tate. ( 20) Having been repulsed by
my head, I implore the Brahmans ( in Vasistha, O sages rich in asceticism, I
your person) devoted to austerities. do not find any resort other than you
(19) As such may you help me with all, the sons of my preceptor.( 21) The
@ concentrated mind in performing family priest ( in the person of Vasistha)
a@ sacrifice for the accomplishment of indeed has been the supreme resort to all
my purpose so that I may attain to the the scions of Ikswaku. Next to him
realm of gods in my embodied you all are a deity to me.'’ ( 22)
Thus ends Canto Fifty-seven in the Bdala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana of
Valmiki, the work of a@ Rsi and the oldest epic.
ee eer Sok, hee

ASIA: AT!
Gant vill
Having been repulsed by Vasistha’s sons as well, Triganku gets
ready to seek another priest, whereupon he is degraded by
the curse of Vasistha’s sons to the position of a
Chandala and approaches ViSwamitra
with the same request.
aafeasiaaa TA Aldaarady | wsyaat UA usTaHeaaate II
reread =gaat TaN aaalfaat | d ea aafantqa aera ||
zea «fe aqui wat afd: qa: | a atfeafad aed aad acarfea: ||
sara = atara—afast yunafi: | d a a amed ad at: Fis II
afer awis aaa ayi ga: | aaa AMAIA eesenfa aa |
Waa FA Fd aA Were aay | ast aq aad at laTATZSATy, II
Seas
aout yaaatag qqanada | aealeala) waa «gaya fF Il
seat nfa afieaf aft aseg atuar | efigara ager wat aahafeas |
Ug: 8 -HaHa AVS Tee nfasafa | zeqaara aera Afaa: 4 Baray Il OP
ave
A
cc
ON \l
Filled with rage to hear the Vasistha has declared as something which
O Rama, the cannot be undertaken P( 4) You are
Submission of Trisganku,
Vasistha forth- (yet) puerile (of understanding), O jewel
hundred sons of sage
with replied to the king as follows:— among men! Return( therefore ) toyour
(1) ‘When you have been repulsed capital. The supremely glorious Vasistha
is even capable of conducting the
by your preceptor ( Sage Vasistha ), who
sacrifices of all the three worlds, O ruler
( always ) speaks the truth, O foolish
king, how have you sought another patron, of the earth! (5) How shall we be able
to offer indignity to him (by embarking
ignoring him? (2) The family priest
(Sage Vasistha) has been the greatest on a venture which has been declared by
him as something which cannot be taken
support of all the scions of Ikswaku and aforesaid
in hand) ?'' Hearing the
the word of that veracious sage cannot be couched
admonition of Vasistha’s sone,
set aside ( with impunity ).(3) How can full of anger,
(as it was) in words
we really venture to conduct a sacrifice more
almighty sage the said king ( however ) once
which the celebrated and
 174 KALYANA-KALPATARU JEa=)
a 98

made the following submission to them:— terrible design ( of disregarding Vasistha

“T have actually been repulsed by the and thereby courting disaster ), Vasistha’s
venerable Vasistha and even £0 by eons for their part cursed him in the
you, my preceptor's sons, I shall following words:—''You shall descend
( accordingly ) approach another patron. to the state of a Chandala( an outcaste
God bless you, Osagesrich in askesis |’' of the lowest grade ) !'' Saying 80,
Highly enraged to hear the aforesaid those exalted souls retired each to his
Submission, revealing as it did his own hermitage. ( 6—9 )

aa wal sada Usl avsieal aa: Aeqaud ale: ged) eqeqda: || 0 ll

PaAAIeA FUT MATAMAUSHAT | degr aan: ag sq aereefaoy || 22 II
mzaq oafear wa dea
aseramfia: | wal fe ust spear TA TARAATT II 2 MI
cau «= feast = fara qq aaq | faafaaet a eg usta fareleaz |i 22 Il
qesafto wa afa: FlRIAAI TA: | Berg a weds aad aaa: Il ev ii
wz owe uz a usd DMraaaq | famaata F use aeae |] 24 Il
spear = atz MUNASsat =| Ta |
As soon as the night passed the him. Extremely self-possessed, though
king was reduced to the state of burning
a with agony day and night, O
Chandala. Turning black (in complexion), scion of Kakutstha, the king went all
he found himself clad in black alone
( the to ViSwamitra, whore only wealth
very yellow silk wrapped round his (now ) was his asceticism. Viswimitra,
loins having turned black ) and his who was(now)living as a hermit, O
long hair fallen off, the garland decking Rama, was moved to pity at the very
his person having turned into garlands sight of the king, who had not only
of flowers grown in a crematorium and been frustrated but transformed into a
the cosmetics with which it wag Chandala. Out of compassion the
anointed into a coat of ashes from the exceptionally glorious and supremely
Same unholy place, and the ( gold and pious Viswamitra spoke to the king,
be jewelled ) ornaments ( on his person) who had assumed a frightful aspect,
having turned into those of iron*, Seeing
a8 follows:—''May all be well with
him changed into the form of a Chandala,
you! What is the object of your visit,
all his counsellors as well as the O mighty prince, O valiant
citizens ruler of
that had followed him (to the Ayodhya, reduced as you are to the
hermitages of his preceptor’s sons ); O state of a Chandala through
Rama, ran away ina a
body deserting curse )’? ee
ne nn eet ie. Be SR ee cas atta ates Uli Mo eo
* This shows that the Varna or grade of society in which
be altered by mere one is born cannot
change of avocation as is now alleged by some
change is brought moder n Critics, The
about only by one's good or evil
Karma or by the will of anoth
powerful soul ordinarily in a future er
life but in exceptional circumstances
life as im the present case or in even im one’s curre nt
the care of Viéwamitra as will
further shows be thown hereaf ter, It
that such a change transforms not Only one’s appearances but the
constituents of one's body. This was, however, eae
clearly evidenced only at a time when Site
rules of Varyasrama were strictly follo
wed and suforced by the ruling authority.
 Canto 58 ] VALMIKI- RAMAYANA
175

BA aAgleaqnroy Us =Beleza} Tas Il 8 & Il

aad owalsate Tea TANT | wash ge gegdeaa a | VII
qaaaa od se AT ma) fade: | wada fea amifafa ® ahaaeta [ec
qq | -yse eed FA AMA FEL | Bad aa Fa wz a waraa | ee Il
Boa na ata aqaig a TT | atdgaes gay atin atfeat: 1 20 I
Twa Rerala: wlesda ata: | at saaaae qa ANedfaewa: |) 22 II
gat oa aaa geal afidna | fata at wea ded g facder [1 eeil
eaqarad «6a fe gear afa:|
wa HH gaa maraafiaiga: | eneta ue 8 SalaeaeAT: |} 22 II
areata afaeaf «6areqzaimafee A | 2g FeITHey faadiaqaera || ¥ II
ANA ARITA aA enlkees qaEsEcenT ats 4s I
Hearing the question of VisSwamitra, performances of various kinds and people
the king, who knew the art of speaking, have been governed with righteousness,
even though reduced to the state of (18-19 ) ( Nay ) the elders no less
a Chandala, forthwith spoke as follows than exalted souls have been gratified
with joined palms to VisSwamitra (who through my good qualities and right
was a master of expression ):—‘'I have conduct. My preceptors ( however ) did
" peen repulsed by my preceptor ( Sage not derive satisfaction through me even
Vasistha ) and even s0 by my preceptor's though I strove hard in the cause of
sons. (10-17) Even without attaining righteousness and sought to undertake
that object of my desire a contrary a@ sacrifice ( in order to be able to
result has been met with by me. In attain to heaven in my physical body),
fact a hundred sacrifices were intended O jewel among sages |! I (therefore)
to be performed by me in order that reckon fate alone as supreme and
I might ascend bodily to heaven, O personal effort as of no avail (when
sage of pleasing aspect ! But neither matched against fate ). (20-22) Hvery-
is that consummation ( in the shape thing (else ) is thrown into the back-
of my being able to perform a hundred ground by fate. Indeed destiny is the
pacrifices ) attained by me nor the highest refuge. Be pleased (therefore)
reward (sought by me in the shape to extend your grace to me, who
of my being translated to heaven ). eagerly long forit, sore afflicted as I am,
No untruth has (ever ) been uttered (all) my effort having been counteracted
by me in the past nor shall I ever by (an evil) destiny. May God
tell a lie ( in future ) even when bless you ! (23) I shall seek no
reduced to straits, O good sir | I swear other shelter; ( in fact ) there is no
by my allegiance to the duties of a other asylum for me. Be good enough

Ksutriya. Worship has been offered to avert my (evil) destiny through

( by me to God ) through sacrificial personal effort.'’ ( 24 )

Thus ends Canto Fifty-eight in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana of Vulmikt,
the work of a Rsi and the oldest epic.
 { Bk. 1
176 KALYANA-KALPATARU

malagteaa: a:
Canto LIX
Viswamitra assures Triganku of his help, sends word to a
number of sages, inviting them to conduct a sacrifice
for Triganku, and pronounces a curse on those
who declined to come.
sHae oF OU |B Bla: | AANA Fat AAA SSA TAT I) 2 Il
zara ad aa sae at gather| ay at geen ar dlsadna |) 2 II
aemaeaa «oaal He UAT: | AINA «Usa geal fata: | 2 Il
qenged ie Raa ada ae BI aaa afaeafa ly Il
samané aaa | qe NRA aa aRoTTa: I & Il
wage «Aa: Ga RTA | ae AIIM ARAMA | & Il
asad «86aaTEASsTTAMATAI ZI wala sales Fawr il © Il
afta geet ahaa: gaged | qaeql |aaa qaruaaACAled: | <I
ae aqafasalh AAeAAAATAT |

Viéwamitra (the son of Gdadhi) that having sought ( the presence of )

kindly gave the following suave Viswamitra (son of Kusika, i. e.,
reply to the king ( Triéanka ), who had myself ), you have come for protection
actually been reduced to the state of a to one who is capable of affording
Chandala, when he had finished his shelter to those who need it.'’ ( 5 )
say:—( 1) ‘‘Welcome is your visit ( to Saying so, the exceptionally glorious
my hermitage ), O scion of Ikswaku! I Viéwamitra commanded his supremely
know you to be exceedingly pious, my pious and highly intelligent sons to
child !I shall afford shelter to you; make preparations for a sacrifice. (6)
don’t be afraid, O jewel among kings| Summoning all his dependents, so the
(2) 1 shall ( presently ) send word to tradition goes, he gave the following
all great Rsis of virtuous deeds, who instructions ( to them ):—“Under my
will help you in the perform ance of a orders bring ( here ) all the Reis,
sacrifice ( intended to be undertaken by including the sons of Vasistha, as well
you ), O king! Then you will prosecute as their relations well-versed in a good
your sacrificial undertaking at ease. many subjects, along with their pupils
(3) You will bodily ascend to heaven and priests capable of Officiating ata
in this ( very ) form, which now stands sacrifice. If anyone who is summoned
inflicted on you by the curse of your on the strength of my word or anyone
preceptor (in the form of his sons ). else makes any disparaging Observation,
(4) I consider heaven as ( already) all those remarks should be reproduced
attained by you, O ruler of men, in to me in their entirety,"'

q4 aq aad =Aeay faa waRTaa |< ||

AMAL eaea: aqeqy = wetarfaa: |
 177
Canto 59 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA

a a fara: ania afa §=6safeadsay, || 2° Il

saa aad oad ada | AaaTfeaty, | AAT 2 aga aq aararfea fasray: | 2% ll
| afes AEST aq alata, | 22 tl
adaiy ooatreea | aifear «= aA
qae OCaa Cana | afal aisal ae aesree faziqa: |) 43 Il
ai azfa |e ef atta: | ate a Ages IAT || RY II
aaa aUPSTeAT
ei ai afta frafain fea: | qa aaagdqg: 6demetsal Il tl
af ooyfaange aa AMAA: | ATT aq aT Beal aaat afayma: | 88 Il
Aa haa: aafaauaale |
of an angry tone. How would gods, they
Hearing the aforesaid order
s and how
his servants proc eede d in said, partake of the offering
Vidwamitra, eat the remains of those
under his command. would Rais
various directions mbly of a
exponents of the offerings in the sacrificial asse
( 7-9 ) In due course e is pein g conduct-
to pour from all lands. gacrificer whose sacrific
Vedas began much less of a
to VisSwamitra ( who ed by a Keatriya,
Nay, returning ng the food
livin g as a herm it ) of ftlam- Chandala 9 And how on eati
was now Chandala wou ld the
depe nden ts too offered by a
ing glory, all his by
Brabmans patronized
him ) the rema rks of all high-souled
repeated (to
attain to heaven ( after
of the Vedas ( whom Viéwamitra
the exponents Such harshness of language
death ) 9
they had approached ). ( The servants of Vasistha along with
learned) did all the sons
said, ) ‘Hearing your call all ( bloodshot eyef, O
to all lands are Mahodaya use with
Brahmans belonging \'' Bearing the
tiger among sages
(already )
duly coming, while some have d com men t of all thos e sage s,
se) Maho qgaya afor esai
arrived, barring ( of cour jewel among agoetics )
Vasistha. Vigwamitra (a
and all the hundred sons of ows with eyes
O jewel among indignantly spoke a8 foll
Hear you (now), ugh ange r:—
made in blood-red thro
gages, all the observations they
aq qaaeags Al aq sa satfear || toll
aa: | aa a Bee al Faaaa Ile Il
vethyat quart urate 11 88ll
ee ee OL cafesr ate fagor:
ee qafaataged =aqaad Il Xe Il
fanaa aera aiaaaaeaar, | Alera Aa WN REI
qfia: amg fasta nfaeaf | stonfagatdt =fatararat
Ades wa atare gid qafasata |
| XR ll
waageat |Aaa epafaat weragt: | fara AIST sofraes a@lafa:
RAR: aA We Ul
zen AGTATAT TATA MIHIEA ayaatws TaN -caste of the Chandalas
,
even (a sub
Mustikas
they speak ill of me, Doms) who take
“Since now known as
in severe austerities pod ies and
engaged of dead
though away the shroud
oachable, the evil- flesh of dog s, and
and ( as such ) irrepr to feed as a rule on the
will be reduced se ( terrestrial )
minded fellows let them roam abo ut the
to the abo de of pursuits
conveyed loathsome
ashes, and s (ve ry ) regions following
eun-god ) thi The misguided
Yama ( 800 of the god of and misshepen in form.
day by the noose
of Kala ( the he has spoken ill of
about it. Mahodaya too, since
is no doubt hable, shall be con-
death ): there for sev en me, though irreproac
them be born ds and reduced to
(10-18 ) Let as rathless demned in all the lan
guccesBsive births
pundred

93 V. BR. N.-1
178 KALYANA-KALPATARU [ Bk. 1

the state of a Nisada( anu outcaste race existence for a long time because of my
born of a Brahman through a Sadra wrath.'’ Uttering this long curse in
woman and ), remaining engaged in the midst of Rsis ( assembl ed for the
destroying the lives of others and sacrifice ), the highly glorious and
( thereby ) acquiring a merciless eminent sage and great ascetic Viswa-
disposition, shall drag a wretched mitra ceased speaking. ( 19-22)
Thus ends Canto Fifty-nine in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayane
of Valmiki, the work of a Rst and the oldest eptc.
Ep —

qian: ay:
Canto LX
At the instance of Viéwamitra the sages assembled at his hermitage
commence a sacrifice; on the gods failing to appear at the
sacrifice to accept the offerings, Vidwamitra sends Trisanku
bodily to heaven by dint of his own spiritual power, but
the latter is expelled by Indra, on which Viswamitra
stops him in the air and proceeds to create
a new heaven and desists from his
purpose only on the gods
granting his desire.
THsBeasaea = wag angaar | aia gas fenfaatsoqusa tl 2 Il
sritmearearareterag fet faya: | afagar aera at Sa sey Ta: |] 2 Ml
eataa aFaE faalefaeigar | ang anion aale afaeafa | 2 1
dur cael agai ouafear onal ee | fenfasaa: aT ay «Wa RETA: ||
oo: Ha: agar ada adafaa | ai Greer af: ada: II
We Fa ara ed oa ama: | aftraedy fe amar ard creR diga: II
Ta aay oat: wai aur RA | asBfearperard! feafser 2sat | ww KF
GM
KAw
aa: qaeat ||(aa: ay anfafasa |
Coming to know (by his yogic realm of gods in his own present
power) of Vasistha’s sons having form ( of a Chandala ), A sacrifice may
been ruined along with Mahodaya (kindly ) be set on foot by you
by dint of his spiritual power, the ( collectively )along with meso that this
exceptionally glorious Visgwamitra spoke
prince may afcend to the region of
( as follows )in the midst of the Rsis gode in his own embodied state.’’ Hear-
( assembled at his hermitage ):—{ 1 ) ing the request of VisSwamitra, all the
‘Here is a scion of Ikswaku, widely great Reis ( present in that assembly ),
known by the name of Triganku, who is who knew what is right, conferred and
not only exceedingly pious but
generous quickly made (to one another) the
also and has moreover sought me as his following observation, consistent with
refuge with the desire of ascending to the
righteousness:—''This sage, Viswamitra
Canto 60 } VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 179

(the son of Kuégika ), is exceedingly (6) Therefore, let a sacrifice be set

irascible. ( 2—5 ) The proposal that he on foot so that Triganku (a scion of
has put forward must be dauly carried Ikswaku ) may bodily ascend to heaven
out: there is no doubt about it; for the by virtue of Vidéwimitra’s spiritual
almighty sage, who is brilliant as fire, energy. { 7) Hence let a sacrifice be
will pronounce a curse( upon us) through started and take up you all your
anger ( if his desire is not accomplished). ( respective priestly } duties.’’

wageal = wea: dager: fear tl ¢ ll

aaa 6 veal «= arfeeatisnad = wat | Brassey = aesarreratfaar: tl % II
ae: aati «6salir airaeed aurfafe | aa: Freq Beat aaa agra: || 2 ||
AERA qa amp. agqzaar: | APA AX ATG adzaar: || 22 1
aa: #igaarfast = fazarfaat alata: aaa amlafeag anada |i €8 II
ma oH ag fa arfaae atar ay wat watitgn aaa aalaaar || ¢% |
gd atin aH RAT wafad faPaaceis var fe aq: Fez Il ey tl
ws |asa aay ah) ffi =am |

Saying so, the great Reis (assembled take their ( allotted ) shares. ( But )
there ) then duly took charge of their none of the gods appeared on that
( respective priestly ) functions. (8 ) occasion in the aforeeaid sacrifice to
In that sacrifice the highly glorious take their share. ( 9--11 ) Overwhelmed
Vidwamitra owas the chief priest with anger, the eminent sage Viswimitra
( Adhwaryu ) The ( other ) priests thereupon lifted up the _ sacrificial
too, who were (all) well-versed in ladle ( with which ghee is poured into
sacred texts (recited at the time of the sacred fire) and, full of anger,
pouring oblations into the sacred fire ), addressed Triganku as follows:—{ 12)
did all their ( allotted ) duties in their “Behold the efficacy of the spiritual
order of sequence according to the energy acquired by me with my own

procedure as laid down in Kalpa effort, O monarch ! I forthwith send

( the branch of knowledge which you in your embodied state to heaven
prescribes rules for ceremonial and by virtue of my (spiritual) energy. (15)
the recitation Ascend to heaven, which cannot he
sacrificial acts ) and with
Then for a long easily attained to in one’s physical
of ¢ relevant ) Mantras.
ascetic, Viswimitra, form, O ruler of men! If any reward
time the great
of my austerities has been earned by me
invoked the presence in that sacrifice of
at all, ascend you bodily to heaven
all the gods (entitled to a share in the
to by virtue of its glory, O monarch !"'
offerings made during a sacrifice)

swarea gal afl ama =atzaz: tl 84. Il

eq aa Hew aAlal qzqat aat | mae oT eet Fang ree: II 28 II
Oe a: azine qaqa | Pag) we Hae
ae AUENSA: || 2 ||
qeagat = eta errr: | uqaT wera faargead FA: Il 8c
Featererrreretil Son fte adraay | agar aa Ter mama A: || 2% II
name ok Gs Ra aati | ae a Asef Tarataltare Hl Re II
ava foarte |=aadfaga «|a: | AMAA mraqrsat: tl Vk II
 { Bx.1
180 KALYANA-KALPATARU

afamt = fanarery grea nea: | ag qaaaet a mA FEMA: | RR

seater afenfi sal al ayerzrs: | Saaeafi a Alaa ate agra || 23 Il
aforesaid sage grew wildly angry and said, “Stop |
No sooner had the
his utterance, Stop ( where you are ) !!"’ Seated in the
( Viéwamitra ) finished anger,
rore to midst of Rsie, stupefied with
the king ( Triéanku ) bodily
heaven, O scion of Kakutstha, while the that glorious sage, like another Brahma
(the creator of beings ), evolved
sages stood looking on. Seeing Tridanku
another group of seven constel lations
arrived in the heavenly region, Indra
Paka ) along ‘(corresponding to the Great Bear)
( the tamer of the demon
( attending coursing in the southern quarter, and
with all the hosts of gods
( further ) created a new galaxy
on him) spoke as follows:—''Triéanku,
) since no abode of (twent y-seve n ). lunar mansion e.
return you ( to earth
by you in paradise. ( 18—21 ) Nay, having created a
has been earned
( new ) galaxy of lunar mansio ns in
(14-17) Doomed (as you are) by your
the southern quarter while remaining
preceptor's curse, O fool, fall headlong
Commanded thas by seated in the midst of Rsis ( assembled
to the earth !'’
Indra, Trisanku fell again in his hermitage ), excited with anger,
the mighty
to Viswamitra, whose he set about evolving in indignation
crying out
was his asceticism, (a hierarc hy of) gods as well, paying
(only ) wealth
follows:—' 'Save me |’? Hearing to himself, ‘‘I ehall create another
as
of the crying Indra or else let my heaven remain
the aforesaid appeal
Viéwamitra (son of Kusika) without an Indra !’’ ( 22—23 )
Triganku,

qd: |Wawataieat: «= afar: = GRU: Peata aAgealaqa: saat aa: Il Rv Il

aq | Ua agra = qearqaftea: lage ft amd aaa adtaa tl 24 Il
ast aq aa | aT aA feria: sad grey ali afae: aes: | RE I
ake ve aferge ye: ameq «sfaad «=aa HAT II VII
ais ane free araa: «ws
—_ aaatfa a aatfn array «sata II Re II
qasaat —oafteafa «= fageaarf: = aaer: ama = at: aq aqawgAey || 28 II
Greatly perturbed atthat, the gods as reply to all the gods:—( 26) “A pledge
well as the demons, including the hosts of has been given ( by me ) to this monarch,
Beis, addressed to the high-sonled YTriganku, to help him ascend bodily
VisSwamitra the following submission full to heaven. May prosperity attend on
of conciliatory expressions:—( 24) '''This youll dare not go back upon if, ( 27 )
monarch ( Tridanku ), O highly blessed Let perpetual heavenly bliss be the
goul, who stands divested of his ( stock lot of this Trisanku in his physical
of ) merits by the curse of his preceptor, body and also letallthe lunar mansions
does not at all deserve to ascend bodily created by me be abiding. ( 28 ) (Nay)
to heaven, O sage rich in asceticism |’’ let all these ( heavenly ) bodies evolved
(25 ) Hearing the aforesaid submission by me endure as longas these worlds
of those gods, VisSwamitra (son of ( of Brahma’s creation ) shall exist.
Kudika ), a ( veritable ) jewel among Be pleased you all to grant
hermits, gave the following noble that.’’ ( 29 )

CaAe: gu: ay aqadhinag | wt vag ue a faseaafe aaa: || 30 |

TT aleaaaaiia PATALTN afe: | aaa gfis ag safaes snsae |) 22 1)
Canto 61 j VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 181
rarfearferag fasanraan: | saqareafa taf sndife aqaaay || 82 {I
fat =oalffard «= oeland =oaut | fenaea sate | ad@aefieza: || 33 II
apfeary Aas aaa faa |
at tar vera saat atta: | waded «oad aged adtaa {I RY ||
ANG ASIA aT enlearel amas awan: |i i ol
Requested thus, all the gods replied of purpose and glorious like a denizen
(as follows) to Viswamitra (a jewel of the heavenly regions.'’ Glorified by
among sages ):—''Amen | May all all the gods in the midst of the
be well with you !! Let all these Rsis ( assembled there }), the highly
endure !{!! (30) Let those many lunar glorious Viéwamitra too, whose mind
mansions endure in the heavens is given to piety, merely said to the gods,
beyond the orbit of the stellar sphere ‘All right 1" Then, at the end of the
(as defined by standard works on spacrifice ( which was in the meantime
abtronomy ), O jewel among sages! concluded by replacing Triéanku by a
And let Triganku, happy as a god, representative and after the gods had
remain suspended with his head partaken of the offerings), O jewel
downward, shining brightly in the midst among men, all the gods as well as the
of those stars. Nay, these stars will high-souled Ksis, whose( only ) wealth
Tridanku (the noblest was their asceticism, returned ( even )
circumambulate
among kings), who will be accomplished agp they had come. (31-34 )
Thus ends Canto Sixty in the Bdla-Karja of the glorious Rdamdéyana
of Valmiki, the work of @ Rsi and the oldest epic.

mpqfeaa: aa:
Canto LXI
of King
The animal to be sacrificed at the sacrificial performance
disguise,
Ambariga having been stolen away by Indra appearing in
a
the arch-priest enjoined the king to secure a human beast as
Ambarisa
substitute. Wandering in search of such a beast,
saw the sage Rehika at Bhrgutunga and requested
him to hand over his juvenile son in exchange for
a hundred thousand cows. On the parents
declining to part with their eldest and
youngest sOns, the middle one,
Sunahéepa by name, voluntarily
offered himself for being sold
and the king returned with
| him to his capital.
aad |aaaags |BARAT aaanfea: Weed
Rafat eta: fad eT
fara, | feet ATTA arene =ats Il 8 Al
wears: 9SAAS afamraifizal
 182 KALYANA-KATiPATARU { Bk. 1

qa = fet |= gat aetna: | get aqafearm: get af amaay tl 2 Il

uqaeel |= Halas: eee grafa: | aq 3 TIA dG eHETATA: || ¥ Il
° +t bathe ae i

caterer oats og =aaleafaafader, | aratiy zit wal ase ageam® || & I

avy af aaaer ogafeez) ose oz | not og om fast umafrenata || & Il
qaeaea Us | WaT aaa | seat usta ca |Sa AAT Iw II
qafad =|-na AaAL at Taqqy | saw wi als ala tt gadd Il < Il
Perceiving the aforesaid Rsis, who Ambarisa, for his part began to perform
dwelt in woods, about to depart, the a (horse-) sacrifice. (5) Even while
highly glorious Viswdmitra, O Rama he was carrying on his _ sacrificial
(a tiger among men ), now spoke to performance, Indra stole away the
them all( in the following words ):— sacrificial animal: so0 it is said. The
(1) ‘'This great impediment (in the shape animal having mysteriously disappeared,
of Triganku ) has come over the southern the ( arch- ) priest ( officiating at the
quarter. ( Hence ) we shall seek another sacrifice ) addressed the following words
quarter and practise askesis there. ( 2 ) to the king:—( 6) ‘'The sacrificial animal
We shall smoothly practise asceticism brought here, O king, has disappeared
( in the woods ) by the side of the through your negligence. Sins( accruing
PuBhkar lakes in the extensive western from such negligence ) destroy the king
region, O high-souled ones; for delightful
who fails to guard hig sacrifice, O rnler
is that forest meant for austerities.’’ (3) of men! ( 7) ( Hunt out and ) quickly
Having spoken thus, the great Bage bring ( back ), O jewel among men, the
( Viswamitra ), who was highly ( lost ) animal( or a human beast as a
glorious, began to practise severe substitute ) before the saorifice (actually)
asceticism, (-which was )difficult to put
commences”;
for suchis the principal atone.
down, living on roots ana@ fruits (alone). ment}+( prescribed by the scriptures ) for
(4) At this very time the great king the sin ( incurred by you through the logs
of Ayodhya, known by the name of of the conseorated animal ).’’ (8 )
sua: Ae ea: | aang werafe: ca aif: aeaat: 1 ¢ |)
ameter = af = aaa «|| atsrarfiy & qoarfy ada wdtala: || 20 ||
4 gaat at arama | wags aaa 6dazet oc te
Tat Farts: aaa =| mete aa thet usfiefama: |) 22 1]
CC 77 i ae a ae
Hearing the injunction of the family for a human beast (to be sacrificed
priest, and taking with him thousands in place- of the sacrificial horse ).
of cows (for being given in exch
ange on Carrying on his search ( for the stolen
demand ), that highly intelligent
king, a horse as well as for a human substitute )
( veritable ) jewel among men, sear
ched through different principalities anda
BE DEE ate cee ol ES
* The period intervening the release and the return
a

of the sacrificial horse from its

Wanderings is considered to be a sort of respite when the sacrificial proceedings
abeyance. are held in
: t. The compound word ‘Prayaschitta’ composed of two parts ‘Prayas’ and ‘Chitta’,
whore meaning is tersely given in the following Sanskrit half-verse:—
M4: U9 farinfed assed esay |
“One should understand the word ‘Prayas’ te mean ‘sin’, while ‘Chitta’
recognized as conveying the sense has been
of its “atOnement’,”
Canto 61 J VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 183

their subdivisions, cities, woodlands him and ( thereby ) securing his goodwill
and holy hermitages, the aforesaid king, and (also) inquiring after his all-
O dear Rama ( a scion of Raghu ), saw round welfare, the highly glorious
at close quarters, on Mount Bhrgutunga Ambarisa ( a royal sage ), who
( a mountain-peak associated with Sage was possessed of infinite splendour,
Bhrgu, one of the nine mind-born sons addressed the following submission
of Brahma ), the sage Kchika sitting at to that sage ichika, aglow with
ease with his sons and wife: so the Spiritual energy acquired through
tradition goes. (9-11 ) Bowing low to askesis:—

nat matey =| fama a af |) 22 |

waa = way HARMS ara | aa afta ear afd a SH GAHII 2 ¥ Il
~~ be © We ~ ° ~

atqaaty yeaa aatafial WH | Uagel azas wWaleeaaale aa: || 24 II

5 f mee b> ~ fal

a se 0 aes) famtotal «6ei | TRS Aa: AT AT Ala AAAI II 26 ||

Sara RMF EA AU TAs qa: | afta ag sass Nae BETA: II 28 II
waa oefaa «| ofafe oa gas oo | aaa sated ga a cree aa aif | 2c II
may ff ais ster: fag 9amar: | Aran a salaiaang Ua FelaaT || 8¢ II
SHY aa afta afageal aaa a | gaeee: a uA Hema) areqHadia Il Xo ||
~ EN . : .

far asad omar oar |otalaay | fae was wea UTA aaa ANT II R2 II
( agree to) unworthy of being sold. ( 16-17) Know
“Tf for a lakh of cows you
favour )for Sunaka too, the youngest, to be my
sell one of your sons ( in my
animal, O favourite, O lord ! Therefore, I shall not
being used as a sacrificial
blessed one, I shall _ feel hand over my youngest son to you, O
highly
of purpose, O scion of ruler of the earth !(18) For, asa general
accomplished
! All territories have been rule, O jewel among men, eldest sons are
Bhrgu
the pets of their fathers; while the
ransacked ( by me ), but I have not (yet)
youngest are the darlings of their
recovered the sacrificial horse. ( 12-14 )
mothers. Hence [ shall retain the
Be pleased ( therefore ) to deliver one of
youngest.’’ (19 ) The sage having
these sons to me for consideration.’’
replied as above and his wife too hav-
Requested thus ( by the king }, the
Rchika for ing spoken even as she had done, O Rama,
highly glorious gage the
am Sunahgepa, the middie one, uttered
his part spok e as foll ows: —( Tey tk
following words of his own accord:—
boy on
not prepared to sell my eldest the eldest to
among men ie (20) ‘Father pronounces
any account, O jewel
of Rechika ( her be unfit for sale and mother speaks of the
Hearing the answer ) conclude
high- youngest as such. I ( thereby
), the moth er of those
husband
following the middle one (i. ¢., myself ) to be
‘minded boys addressed the me
g mon:— worthy of being disposed of. Take
words to Ambariga, a tiger amon away ( therefor e ), O king (a king's son
scion of Sage
“The venerable Rchika ( a yourself ) 1’’ ( 21)
our elde st son 46
Bhrgu ) decl ares

aaa aaatfea: | feet qa alent zeaxifafa: | 8% Il

ay otal | Metal! MAASAI RE II
aI Tada qaeag dtat: | Deleay qzagtal «=ATA
aeaqt; | DARIG sardst AMA AeA: || Re Il
aread} qed, aa LAAT
aiken aTRATVE cama. ay Ul &% Ul
gard sfinayeram at
184 KALYANA-KALPATARU , (( Bket

at once (with bim) King Ambarisa, a _ ruler a Rcphis

Taking Sunahdepa
departed, highly : pleased. ( ee ae:
in exchange for tens of millions of silver
Quickly Placing Sunahéepa in ig
and gold coins, heaps of precious stones
chariot, the exceedi ngly glorious
and a lakh of cows at the end of the
of the Brahman and highly illustrious Ambariga, 2
( aforesaid ) utterance
royal esage, hurriedly left (for his
boy (who was an expositor of the Vedae),
O mighty-armed Rama (a scion of Raghu), capital ). ( 24)

Thus ends Canto Sixty-one in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana

of Valmiki, the work of a Rsi and -the oldest epic.

STS

farfean: am:
Canto LXIT
On reaching Pushkar, while Ambariga is taking rest, Sunahéepa approaches
Viséwamitra, who was practising austerities there, and inquires of him
a means of escaping death without meeting with the king’s
opposition, whereupon Viéwamitra teaches him a prayer each
for propitiating Indra and Lord Vignu respectively, by
reciting which the boy secures release from
Ambariga’s bondage and the latter
gets the reward of the sacrifice
without sacrificing him.
Geai avis oadar oF wae: | saa gat Us Fee WAR || 2 Il
a faamame gamed ower: | geet Sagara fearfast cael got) 2 II
aaranfif: am alas qalat: | fqvqaca) «dtaeaar AMT | I 2 I
qe at wa we Aaqgaa @ | a Asfer aaa far aad awa: waril ¥ Il
qianea eta fina | oat at OR avis east @ fF araa: 1 & II
ut 8 Raa: «=ad Mlaiqeweaa: | @icieaedlal agwacal aaaay || & |
aR art ave wa wea Aaa | Maa yt aatsieranels Pama | © Il
Taking Sunahéepa (with him), O jewel ing rest, the highly renowned Sunahgepa,
among men, the highly illustrious king 80 the tradition goes, saw his maternal
( Ambarisa ) for his part rested at unole*, Vidwamitra, practising austerities
Pushkar at noon, O scion of Raghu ! with ( other ) sages, Nay, pulling a long
( 1 ) Making his way to the elder( main ) face and looking miserable from thirst
Pushkar ( there being two other lakes (or desire to live ) and fatigue, the boy,
in the vicinity of the main lake, known who was sore afflicted, sank into the
as the middle and the younger Pushkar sage'slap, O Rama, and spoke as follows,
respeotively ), while the latter was tak- so it is said:—''There is no mother nor
LLL LLL LO LLL LL LC LT et eee,

* It has already been mentioned in verse 7 of Canto XXXIV that Viswamitra had a sister,
Satyavati by name, who was given in marriage to Rehika. It was of thie Satyavati that Sunahsepa
was presumably born.
Canto 62 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 185
father to me; how (then) could there be Saved from death and, attaining a long
(any ) kinsmen or relations P (2-4) Be life and practising austerities, ascend
pleased to deliver me, O gentle sir, in the to the celestial plane, the highest of
name of piety, O jewel among sages; for all ( the three worlds ). (6) With a
you are the redeemer of all as well as cheerful mind indeed be you, celebrated
their benefactor.(5) (Pray) so arrange aB yOu are, a protector to me, a for-
that the king ( Ambarisa ) may realize lorn child. You ought to protect me, O
his object (in the shape of a reward of pious soul, against udversity born of sin,
his projected sacrifice ), while I may be (even) as a father protects his son.’’(7)

qq aq aad seat faafeat agiaq: | aeafacat aeft gafacgaa <i c ll

aaa 86ftae: «= gaigaafta «= quifaa: | alata aa Glalsaalaa: || & II
aa gag ae aa: afasata | 3a sifsaarion «ff Sea gaat: ll te Il
aa GAHAN: aq TAIIAMT: | Wyatt ater afaaea: «=Ga=ea I 22 II
awwaa = -gaa aaafaerd) «= WAT | taqafiars equa aft sd aa: ez
Bae At al AQewaey: aT: lafiard avis adiefaengqaa || 22 Il
armed fear 4 oaaaseqgd = fav | sarafaa gaara: «=antafia =Asa II ev ll
at aq aad seat gamit =afagaa: | maT STATI AHA | k4 II
Hearing the aforesaid prayer of but the sacrifice ( of Ambarisa) will
Sunahégepa and consoling him in many also be completed without ( any let or )
ways, the great ascetic, Viswamitra, hindrance. Nay, the gods will have
spoke to hissons(own)
as follows, been propitiated and my pledge (of
so it is said:—(8) ‘*The time has just security given to him ) redeemed,’' (12)
come for ensuring our good in the other Hearing the aforesaid exhortation of
world, for which fathers desirous of Viswamitra, O jewel among men, his
blessings beget sons. (9) This son of sons, of whom Madhuchchhanda was the
a hermit, who is( yet) a child, seeks eldest, proudly and lightly replied as
deliverance through me. Do him a good follows:—(13 ) '‘How is it that you ( pro-
turn, my dear sons, by merely parting ceed to) save another’s 60n, parting with
with your own life. (10) You are all your own sons, O almighty sage P We rec-
engaged in virtuous acts and are all kon this (attempt of yours) to be almost
devoted to duty. Taking the place of (as) sacrilegious as including the fiesh
a victim atthe sacrificial performance of of a dog in one’s dish.’’ ( 14 ) Hearing the
the king ( Ambarisa ), afford satisfaction aforesaid comment of his above-named
to the god of fire,( 11) ( In this way ) sons, Viswamitra (a jewel among sages)
‘not only will Sunahgepa find a protector proceeded to curse them (as follows), his
through anger:—( 15 )
( in us and secure deliverance from death) eyes bloodshot

freareaafae «oat atafa = fanfeaq | afar J AaAA seo VaeTNy II ke II

ania: a4 aes oa aifay | Jor qveed 8G =areaaAaaery || 20 ||
ao |omaaghld «=a fa tetaT | gawmagarad Far wat fawAary II ke Il
qfaaqacaal WHATAASTA: | jogger arfeargared 1 88 Il
aoa ma & fea man =afgas | arate aasheeaa: fafenarefa || Ro tl
24 V. R. Nil
186 KALYANA-KALPATARU | Br.1

“This reply, given by you disregard. been bound with cords of Darbha graéts
ing my exhortation, is intrepid, ( nay ) and adorned with a wreath of crimson
divorced from piety, sharp and shocking flowers and bedaubed with red eandal-
too. (16) Like the sons of Vasistha, there- paste ( for being offered as a victim at the
fore, you shall be born on earth among sacrificial performance of King Ambarisa),
the low-born classes (such as the glorify ( through the sacred fire ) Indra
Chandalas and Mustikas ) and, living on and Lord Visnu by means of praises
the flesh of dogs, drag your ( wretched ) ( addressed to them ) and (then) you
existence forfull thousand years.'’ ( 17 ) would do well to chant the two
Having subjected his sons to a curse excellent psalms ( invoking the two
(as aforesaid ), VisSwamitra ( the fore. aforementioned deities ) which I am
most of hermits ) then spoke to the presently going to teach you, O dear
wretched Sunahgepa ( as follows ), son of Sage Rchika! Thereby you will
ensuring protection free from disease attain your object (in the shape
to him ( by means of mystic spells ):— of deliverance from death) at the
(18) ‘Scrambling to the sacrificial post projected eacrificial performance of
sacred to Lord Visnu, when you have King Ambarisa.'’ ( 19-20 )

gaa wla t F Ma gaafea: | azar | ursfae = aartadisgara = || 22 II

usféz nage wt ase aay| faadaa ousex alat A aaalet |] 211
qa otaaagaS = eat Ss egaftaa: | aaa aga: ast aagazaafeza: || 22 Il
aqealaad Ua qWaanasanz | GS WHF Hal FI | aHaraaT |I Rv Il
a agl aifuwafatiasa §
ga | eae = Fa amarafagaa: Il 4 Il
aa: Gla: agaral weemealaailaa: | SAAIGRA «MISGARNT «TAA? UI RK II
aoa ual avis awe | ana | SS FEIT WA aeaTAqarasy Il rv Il
farafaaistt ater yqeatawg anand = vragt: | Tay Fil Rcll
TAG AAAI TAA meas qaaws Sawer. at Warn
Learning the aforementioned couple Darbha grass and ( thereby ) providing
of psalms (as taught by Viéswiamitra) him with the distinctive mark of a victim
with ae, fully concentrated mind, and dressing him in a red attire, the
Sunahéepa hastily spoke to the said King king, who acted upon the advice of the
Ambarisa, a lion among kings, as follows:- superintending priest, firmly tied him to
(21)"O Lighly intelligent menarcb, O lion the sacrificial post. ( 24 ) While remain-
among kings,let us both quickly proceed ing bound, the young hermit boy duly
( to our destination ). Go through ( the glorified indeed the two divinities, Indra
ceremony of ) consecration (for the and his younger brother(Lord Vienu, mani.
sacrifice ), O king of kings, and conclude fested as the divine Dwarf ) by means of
the sacrifice ( without any hitch orrub ),’’ excellent hymns, (25) Propitiated through
( 22) Filled with joy to hear the afore. the mystic psalms and filled with delight,
said request of the sage’s son (Sunahéepa), Indra, the thousand-eyed divinity, there:
the king ( Ambarisa ) quickly reached upon granted ( the boon of ) a long life
the sacrificial enclosure, shaking off all to Sunahéepa that( very ) moment, ( 26 )
lethargy. ( 23 ) Having bound Sunahgepa Nay, the said king ( Ambartsa# ) too,
( the sacrificial victim ) with a cord of O jewel among men, duly attained, O
* According to Govindaraja, an esteemed commentator of the Ramayana, Ambarisga is no
other than King Hariéchandra, of whom a similar story is told in the Bahvrcha- Brahmana,
Canto 63 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 187
Rama, the manifold fruit of the sacrifice, anew in the vicinity of the three lakes
yielded by the grace of Indra. ( 27) going by the name of Pushkar for
The great ascetic, Viswamitra, too, who another thousand years, O jewel among
is piety incarnate, began his austerities men ! ( 28 )
Thus ends Canto Sixty-two in the Bdla-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana
of Vdlmiki, the work of a Rst and the oldest epio.

frafeaa: am:
Canto LXIII
Brahma pays a visit to Viswamitra at Pushkar and rewards him with
the status of a Rsi ( seer ). There he feels enamoured of Menaka,
a celestial nymph deputed by Indra, and enjoys life with
her for ten years. At last he realizes his folly and
retires to the Himalayas, where he renews his
austerities and is rewarded with the status of
a Maharsi by Brahmi. Still dissatisfied,
he prosecutes his austerities
with renewed vigour.
qe
“e
8 oaqaat g Ade aay | wanes gu: aad ausefaatda: |e II
wad gaat | ovat | gafat qa: | afieaafa ud dearfad: safe: ga: 2 II
aatagRal eaalaled qavama | fararfaal aersr waedt weq ag: Il 2 Il
qd: eq aAgat Aaal GUAT; | Goa AAT lg Bwalama | x il
at 46aaat|AeTaST aaat Braras: | storsfaat at fad set aut ll & I
HeqedaamM gaafacaadd | sat: aid Astq aa AE Aaa || & Il
aaa ye 4 aeaa = fambfeazy |
At the end of full one thousand years returned to (the highest) heaven (his own
all the gods ( headed by Brahma, the realm ); while VisSwdmitra, the great
creator ) for their part, keen as they were ascetic, embarked once more on a course
to bestow (onthe sage) the fruit of of severe austerities.( 3) Then aftera
his austerities, personally called on long time ( one day ) Menaka, a celestial
Viswamitra ( the eminent sage ), who nymph of the highest order, came to
had (just) finished his ablutions marking bathe in the (three) lakes going by the
the conclusion of a sacred vow. (1) The name of Pushkar, O jewel among men |
exceptionally glorious Brahma addressed ( 4) The highly glorious Viswa-
to him the following most pleasing mitra (son of Kugika ) beheld in the
words:—''May good betide you ! You have water (of one of the aforesaid lakes )
( now ) become a Rsi ( pure and simple, the celebrated Menaka, matchless
only a royal in beauty, shining like a streak of
while you were till now
pious acts (in the shape lightning in a cloud. ( 5 ) Succumbing to
sage ) by virtue of
of austerities ) performed by your own the passion of love, the sage (Viswamitra)
to him thus, spoke to her in the following words: —
self.’’ (1-2) Speaking
the suzerain lord of the gods ) “My welcome to you, O celestial nymph|
Brahma,(
 188 KALYANA-KALPATARU [ Bk.1
Nay, dwell in this hermitage of mine. gracious to me, infatuated as I am
(6) May prosperity attend on you! Be through love.’’

a | ae. want
aa TIAA II © II
aqal fe) warfare faafaagmadq | ae aereat ast ay at aw wag Il S Ml
faafiarsat aa 9aa safaamy: | sa a8 aa afer faearfaat aerate: tl 8 Il
aals za qaafareanaran: | afeda: agar amst waraa || 20 ll
aq BUT Aa TISTERTeL | METGaA a: «SaeaTT aT I 22 I
alae faeatsa agua: | a fae gfat garama faa: | 22 Il
vlamere est acd maf fea | aaet agtateaffasa sferaras: || 23 Il
Sat tad sstaséRTASY mz
Requested thus, the aforesaid belle was the work of the gods. ( He said to
forthwith took up her abode in that himself, ) ‘‘Ten (long ) years have rolled
hermitage. (7) Indeed ( in the form of this by me as though it were a day and
nymph )a great obstacle in the way of night, overwhelmed as I was by
his austerities presented itself before infatuation born of concupiscence. This
Viéwamitra. Twice five years were spent is ( nothing but ) an obstacle come in my
happily by her while living inthat pleasant way |’’ Sighing deeply (with this thought)
hermitage of Viéswamitra, O Rama! So the said Vidwamitra (the foremost of
much time having rolled by (unperceived), sages ) felt distressed through remorse,
the great sage Vidwamitra felt ashamed (8-12) Seeing the celestial nymph
as it were and fell a prey to anxiety Menaka standing ( before him ) with
and grief. The revelation dawned on him, joined palms, trembling with fear, and
with a feeling of indignation, O scion of dismissing her with sweet expressions, O
Raghu, that all that, which was a deep- Rama, Viswamitra, son of Kuéika,
laid design to rob him of the spiritual proceeded to the northern mountain (the
energy stored by him through agkesis, Himalayas ): so the tradition goes.

a near fat afé STRAY Aaa: Il Ly II

alfratdtcarater aqEad Uae | aes adage AE aq soaraa: |) 2k I]
SH ogad
©
wa eae «=HAA | waa aay ay afin:
gu: || ee II
neftaet Sua |=aay HAS: | Fatal aa: wa agqelaffarae: || Vv |]
sade ateg TT | awa | net qing qa agalioy alla: | eel
neaahgerd = =6oaaf 6 6oaa ART AMT aq: mat frafiaadtaa: | ee |]
mats: smd wat gga flamer|
Making a( firm) resolve to observe
which were hard to accomplish
lifelong celibacy with intent to conqu (for
er others ). Fear entered the
passion, and reaching the bank mind of
of the gods when they saw
Kausiki+, Vidwamitra Viswamitra
( the highly practising terrible
illustrious sage
austerities on
) practised austerities the northern
—_..
mountain for thousands
A referenee is invited once more
*
. .

in this connection to verses 7-8 of Canto

.

in which it has already been XXXIV,

shown how the elder sister of Viswa
deceased husband to mitra, having followed her
heaven, further}; turned into a river
Kauéiki ( the modern Kosi ) and still flows under the name
in Bihar, of
Canto 64 ] VALMIEI- RAMAYANA 189

of years (past). Approaching Brahma, all ‘Hail, O eminent seer ! Pleased with
the gods accompanied by hosts of Rsis, your severe austerities, O dear child,
prayed (to him as follows):—(13—16) '‘May (I hersby )confer on you the distinction
yonder Viswamitra (son of Kugika ) in the shape of the foremost rank
deservedly receive the title of Maharsi (an among Rsis, O son of Kusika |'’ Hearing
eminent seer ).'' Hearing the intercession the boon of Brahma, Viswamitra, however,
of the gods, Brahma ( the progenitor of whose only wealth was his asceticism,
the entire creation ) addressed the replied to Brahma (the progenitor of the
following sweet words to Viséwamitra, entire creation ) with joined palms ( as
whose (only) wealth was his asceticism:— follows), bending low (with humility ):—

Aaasquas waqifsia: uty: Tat Ul Ro Ul

ate a unaate adisé fafaaftza: | aaa dal aaa aad a faaa: 1 28 Il
qe osmgs xara fafa aa:
| fasfaas eag fase aerate: Weel
HeITME AISA qguaiatd | FH IAAT weal aaa: | 23 II
Rit afesaat waefe adiea: | wa qqaca fe adl aeaqTAT Il Wx Il
afea daca a faraft aeraat | dag: qaerareaig BUTT TAS FT WRK MI
quyacatg «=a «a: SECC RKTT: | saamafed aaqaed afr 7 1 8 Il
Za AMAT TATAA onan jaws Helear: at eR U
“If Your Holiness used for me the remained seated in the midst of four
epithet ‘Brahmarsi’ (a Brahman seer ), fires ( one in each quarter ) and the sun
no equal (in my eyes), as (as the fifth overhead ) in summer, in
which has
earned through pious acts performed by open air during the rains and standing in
for days and nights during the
myself, then ( only ) I should consider water
conquered winter. In this way indeed he
myself as having thoroughly
Brahma replied to practised terrible austeriti es for a
my senses.’’ Thereupo n
not been able to conquer thousand years. ( 22—24) While the great
him, '*You have
(further ), O sage Viswamitra was duly practising
your senses. (17—21) Strive
tiger among sages |’’ Saying so, he rose austerities ( as aforesaid ), deep anguish
). indeed seized the mindof the gods as well
to ( the highest ) heaven ( Brahmaloka
as of Indra. (25) Indra along with all the
On the gods having dispersed, the eminent
resumed his austerities hosts of gods (called and) addressed tothe
sage Vidwamitra Rambha the following
upwards, celestial nymph
standing with his arms lifted
remainin g request, which was in his own interest,
living on air ( alone ) and (the son
ascetic and prejudicial to Viswamitra
without any abode. ( Nay ) the
asceticism) of Kusika ):—( 26 )
( whose only wealth was his
Bala-Kdaunda of the glorsous Ramayana
Thus ends Canto Sixty-three in the
work of a Rsi and the oldest epic.
of Valmiki, the

qarieaa: at:
Canto LXIV
, the celestial nymph sent
Petrifying by means of a curse Rambha wamitra
by n him from his austerities, Vis
Indra to wea
a further course of austerities.
resolves upon
EAT | aaa Afeae wHAAeeateaay | 8 Il
geatfae Te
 190 KALYANA-KALPATARU

aja ara |oua oaeaia = dtaat | alfsar grafealed segara Rzaz Il V Il

aq ged) arf) merafa: | Mauer a aff ea A aay: Il 2 Ml
aa of R wa 2a gee aduefs | cage ua ang dlaat aat ll ¥ il
aaqara = ae = ATATAT Faas | at ait wa ug FJ Hasq aa Waa Il & Il
aero czamet aaa afaeeat | é Fadafea: erenfi aa qed Il & Il
aq f eG agat Fal Ram | aah alfa az Beqeq agfeaay ll © Il
“This very great errand of the gods that occasion, O Rama, Indra (the
in the shape of beguiling Viswamitra thousand-eyed god ) spoke ( as follows )
conjointly with infatuating him by to her, who stood trembling (before him)
rousing his passion has to be done by with joined palms:—''Do not be afraid,
you at this juncture.’’( 1) Feeling Rambha; may all be well with you!
abashed when told thus by the sagacious (Please) do my bidding. (4-5) Accompan ied
Indra (the thousand-eyed god ), O Rama, by the god of love,I ( too ) shall remain
the aforesaid celestial Nymph gave by your side in the form of a cuckoo,
the following reply with joined palms to that captivates the heart ( by its
the ruler of gods:—(2) ‘This hot- enthralling notes )in the vernal season
tempered and eminent sage, Viswamitra, when the trees assume a_ delightful
will pronounce a terrible curse on me, appearance ( with their green foliage and
my lord: there is no doubt ( about it ), O fragrant blossoms). (6) Wearing an
ruler of gods! (3) Since ( great)fear on exceedingly smart appearance full of
this score lurks in my mind, be pleased manifold charms, do divert the mind of
to take pity on(and excuse) me, my lord |’? the celebrated sage Viswamitra ( son of
Requested thus with a mind full of Kusika ), who is given to austerities, O
fear by the frightened nymph on good lady !'' (7 )

a wal aaa qT
Hal =BaAATAAL saa atear fasafas afafear il ¢ |
aie F BAI Fey sqeta: eaaq| awgeeq waa a4 aalaeqaaa Il & Il
ay dq a owstq Wtamfaa a aida | waa afa: ateurma: || Ro |
aaa aq oat faa = afadua: wai meaafas: sag Haas: || Ve II
eat saa araTaafaoTT | qaaraeain at mefa gah eri
AAT: aad asanteaa: Saftafa wh ai amteredtaaz || 23 II
wagral «=r ~S faarfraty aelata: aaaedadq aad ad saad: | ey Il
Hearing his command and assuming Concluding the whole mischief to be
looks which could not be excelled by the doing of Indra ( the thousand-eyed
another, the belle, who wore a bright god ), Viswamitra (son of Kuéika ),
smile (on her lips ) proceeded to lure
the foremost of ascetics, was filled with
Viswamitra.(8) He heard the notes rage and cursed Rambha ( as follows ):—
of the warbling cuckoo and with (11) ‘'Since you have tried to seduce
an overjoyed mind scanned her too. (9)
me, who seek to conquer lust and anger,
Attracted by the notes of the cuckoo ag O Rambha, you shall ( continue to )
well as by the unique song and sight stand as a stone image for ten thousand
of Rambha, the sage now fella doubting
years, O hapless woman! An exceptionally
( whether the nymph had come of her glorious Brahman (viz, Vasistha, a mind-
own accord or had been sent by Indra to born son of Brahma ) richly endowed
interfere with his austerities ). (10) with (spiritual) energy acquired through
Ganto 65 ]j VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 191

austerities, O Rambha, will redeem you, eminent sage, Vidéwamitra, fell a prey to
who have been punished for your foul remorse ( on bis having exhausted the
deed through my anger.’’ (12-13) Having stock of merits, earned through his

spoken thus, unable as he was to control austerities, by cursing the nymph).

his anger, the highly glorious and (14)

Wt ae wat AST azmaq | aa: wala saat aed: a a fava: 4I

qa
AIA qq Hela AAMSIELT wa | shaadi wa a ea aufaaraa: || 26Il
qq aafaeat AVSTELT wa | ad ald afenfa aa at Feta [I Roll
aaa = al=eafacarfa aaracmaratt | sé fe aafaeafa anand fafsafaa: Ul ve ll
aaz mate & mid aad aganfsiay| BASATA BAAS azadt: aan: | 28 Ul
aféa ayqaiaea «aa aera A |
dat afagaa: | waralaat
a alm oofaat wdaeaa Il Re II
uy qyaae
SAI AAATAATT TAA alearter ASAVE BGAETA: BA NW & Ml
Rambha of years. Indeed, having fully controlled
Under his terrible curse
I shall chaster my tempers
And, heari ng the my senses,
instantly got petrified.
mitra )s C18) Pall Brahmanhood is attained by
curse of the great Rsi ( Viéwa I shall
(15) me as earned through austerities
Love as well as Indra slipped away. or eatin g for
gh do without breathing
( The stock of ) his merit earned throu Nor will my
g been forfei ted throu gh numberless years.( 19)
austerities havin inue
Viéwamitra too, limbs get atrophied so long as I (cont
his anger, O Rama, In this way
glorious, did not to ) practise austerities.’’
though highly (the foremost
use of his the celebrated Viswamitra
get peace of mind beca took a
sages ), O scion of Raghu,
spir itua l of
unconquered senses. ( 16 ) The which had no parallel in
his austerit ies pledge,
energy stored through on a_ sacred
this world, to embark
lost, the thou ght entered
having been (of refraining from breathing
give way to vow
his mind:—'‘'I shall no more eating) for a4 thou sand years.
any acco unt. (17) and
anger thus nor speak on
for hundreds ( 20 )
Or I shall not even breathe
in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana
Thus ends Canto Sixty-four
t epic.
of Valmiki, the work of a Rsi and the oldes

qaayfeaa: aa:
Canto LXV
ferred
swa mit ra not cea sin g fro m his austerities even on his being con
On Vié ha as urged by
the marsi by Brahma, Vasist
title of a Brah
narration of
here ends the
gods recognizes it and
Satananda. Having worshi
pped Viéwamitra, King
palace.
Janaka then returns to his
«alana tl & ll
fet Atl nelafa: | gat fears] qqead
ay faadt wa WaT HA Il X il
qqazae Fal qanaaad | anstad UA ag
ala
 192 KALYANA-KALPATARU ep) aan F

gm awe gg Herd neat | endef MAY aranfaadq il 2 Il

aq sa fiat wa ag anfasaeq | aa ayageer Aa oT AeIAa: II ¥ Il
Weed a SMTA | wat faster od =feanaaaa | & I
aeaet ara aat fae oad fora fafa: | aaa =unaraaRaa aga: | & II
a = fafazaeq «fai aaa: | aaa QaalaasSas AIT ZI © Il
Leaving the northern quarter ( in anunalterable resolution, O Rama! On his
which stand the Himalayas ), Vidéwamitra vow of prosecuting the austerities for a
( the eminent sage ) now sought the thousand years being completed, Viswa-
eastern quarter and began to practise mitra ( who had taken that great vow )
most severe austerities ( again). (1 ) proceeded to take his food. Appearing at
Undertaking the supreme vow of ( rigid ) the nick of timein the guiseof a Brahman,
silence extending over a period of one O scion of Raghu, Indra begged of him the
thousand years, O Rama, he embarked cooked food( that had been served before
on a course of austerities which was him). (3—5) Having unhesitatingly given
most difficult to prosecute and had all the cooked food to the Brahman, and
fo parallel. (2) Even at the end remaining without food, the (whole)
stock
of full one thousand years anger did having been exhausted, the great
ascetic,
not overpower the great sage, who possessed as he was of extraordinary
Temained stiff as wood ( not even power, did not speak a word to the
making any signs or gestures), even Brahman, firm (as he was ) in his vow
though he was in the meantime buffeted of
Silence. He became silent once more
by many obstacles;(for) he had embarked even as before and (also) suspended his
on this course of austerities after making breath: so the tradition goes. ( 6-7 )
s aU ata a aeaaq gfigaa: dasa
#2
a

Al qAl sasad Il ¢ Il
.

at Sate 44 ataraarafiafiamag aa tafineaai: «= qaatznzraan: |) ¢ ll

_, aleareavat ae AT
D-

HARRHTT: FAIA: «=a faarAeAmAar || o ||

er agh: aida = eat =e: eta: meats ager afiada yee
qa aft = ffaq ceed aenacga a lat aff @eq aaar aeuiflaaq |) 22
frat II
slat ata aaa algeia faa: wat a a ff aa 11 83
arm: afar: aa fade II
aq dar: Ted A qaqa algalaic GES | Ly II
qa a ofasrdal aia stat wa: wygina Ale amghamaay | ¢& ||
meat fsqeeda = wed = Asar ale a Hed qaqa 24 Teale: | °& |
qadaq wale ynaeafiqedy Halalfa: Hea aa Ts Adlea eaishaeq || 20 |]
tausq = faattta aaa qua: |
Viéwamitra ( the foremost of ascetics )
Rsis and Gandharvas ag
did not resume his respiration for
well as the
Nagas, serpents and
another thousand years. While he kept Ogres thereupon
his ( sought the presence of and )
respiration suspended, there issued prayed to
from Brahma (the creator) as follows:—
his head a smoke by which all the three (8—10)
‘Though tempted and
worlds were thrown into confusion provoked to anger
and through many causes,
felt heated as it wore. Bewildered by his O lord, the great
sage Viswamitra ig
askésis and overshadowed by his glory, rising more and
more by virtue of hig
nay}, stricken with agony, all the gods, asceticism, ( Ike)
Noteven a minute flaw
of any description
Canto 65 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 193 wv

can be seen in him. If, however, that are puzzled. ( 15 ) Nay, the sun stands
which is keenly sought after by his mind totally eclipsed by the glory of that great
is not granted to him, he is sure to destroy Rsi. The great sage ( VisSwimitra ),
all the three worlds including the animate who is fire personified, endowed as he
and inanimate creation by ( the fire of is with unique splendour, O venerable
his) askesis. Nay, all the quarters are sir, deserves to be propitiated before
enveloped in darkness and nothing is he rets his mind on ( wholesale )
( clearly ) visible. (12-13) All the destruction. ( Even) as all the three
oceans are turbulent and mountains worlds were consumed by the fire
are being riven. The earth is quaking of universal destruction in the past
and the wind is blowing violently ( at the time of universal dissolution ),
at this time. (14) We are at a loss they may likewise be burnt by him.
to discover its remedy, O holy sir! ( Therefore ) let that ( very ) boon be
Like unbelievers people are giving up vouchsafed to him, on which his mind
their sacred duties. With their mind is set, even if he seeks to rule over
deeply agitated (all) the three worlds the gods,’’

ad: = Ga: fiataegainar: {1 22 I

fazafast = Rea TG nywaAId | AGT Bad ase azar H galfaar: U1 88 1
aiaa |= aqalaioy qtaalata alfa | ddaga a aaa cafe anezoq: || eo II
aafa safe ud a nee ala aurgad | fracas: sear aot fafealeaia |] 28 II
Fal GA Beal earserz nelafa: | ala afe A ord aaa a ll 22 II
Sasa We Fala aa amy | aaacaat =As Agacaaiaty || 23 |
AAA fast waa qa | Saal: | ae A: BA: HAT AT STAT: Il 2 Il
Thereupon all the hosts of gods with syllable OM (the key to Self-Knowledge),
Brahma (the progenitor of the entire the (sacred ) word ‘Vasat’ ( which is
creation ) at their head ( called on and ) used after the name of the deity to whom
addreseeda the following sweet words to an oblation is made ata sacrifice. while
the high-souled VisSwamitra:—‘'Hail to pouring an oblation into the sacrificial
you, O Brahman Rsi ! We are highly fire )and the Vedas ( which furnish us
your asceticism. ( 16—19 ) with details of Self-Knowledge as well
pleased with
You have attained Brahmanhood by as of ritual acts ) seek me of their own
virtue of your severe aufrterities, O son accord. Let Vasistha, ( a mind-born ) son
Kugika ! Accompanied by hosts of of Brahma (the creator ), the foremost
of
I further confer among the masters of the science of
gods, O holy Brahman,
longevity on you. (20) Enjoy blessedness archery etc. ( the sciences mastered by the
and depart according to your pleasure. Ksatriyas ) a8 well as of those mastered
( vis, the four Vedas,
May good betide you |’' Pleased to hear by the Brahmans
including the Upanisads, that treat of
the benediction of Brahma and offering
Brahma, the Infinite ), call me as such
salutation to all the gods ( #t., denizens
(a Brahman), O gods! If this supreme
of heaven), the great sage ( Viswamitra )
desire of mine is granted by you, depart
said,'‘If Brahmanhood as well as long life )
( then ), O jewels among gods |’' ( 21—24
hag been secured by me, let the mystic

aa: —soalfeat «= Qaafar qt: | aeq Aa

ATA qafaraateafa aaa U1 24 II
gated a ate a4 arqad qa | sqrt Saarals eat SAIITTAT | XE Il
fataaistt aateat weal aleoqguad | Tsalala aaty afass Ala az Il Vo Il
25 V.R. NI
 194 KALYANA-KALPATARO [ Bk. 1

mana él aal aan agfa faa: | ct Baa Alaa GIA WA Aga II XC Il

wy owas Sg: | UT ua: We faeq aided quaNz I 8 Il
waaeat «oer |= fae fe: | marareaa: aT «= UR@anTfaTat || 20 Il
qa%: oweafeattqgara araraay |
Conciliated by the gods, Vasistha, the entire globe. In this way, O Rama, was
a Brahman sage, the foremost among Brahmanhood actually attained ( in this
ascetics, thereupon made friends with very birth without changing his body )
Vis wamitra and said, ‘'Amen |’’ (25) **You by the high-minded Viswamitra. ( 28)
are a Brahman seer no doubt. Hvery He is the foremost among sages, O Rama !
desire of your stands fulfilled |’’ Saying He is asceticism incarnate. He is supreme
so, the gods too returned (each to hisown virtue personified; (nay) he is the highest
abode in heaven ) as they had come, (26) and perennial abode of prowess.’’
Having attained the highest status of a (29) Saying so, the highly glorious
Brahman, the pious Viswamitra too paid Satananda ( the foremost among
his homage to Vasistha, a Brahman sage Brahmans ) became silent. Hearing the
and the foremost among ascetics, ( 27 ) narration of Satananda, King Janaka
Having realized his ambition (of being spoke to Viswamitra ( son of Kuéika)
recognized as a@ Brahman ) and remaining with joined palms in the presence of Sri
devoted to his austerities, he traversed Rama and Laksmana as follows:—

qAISAATTE AISA qe F gfagaa || 22 1

qi aleeafea: «= aatafa = Ae: | Wfadisé ar aga aaa Aaa | 221
qa | agfaar: «= Tareas daatareaat | faery FS am alee AEA |] 33 II
aq wal aed) «Ua oO ReRAAT | eet: eT | aE: yaa Teal TOM: || By II
a4 aeaeaaage Ca | aaa gueda fei a afaras |) 241
dauaayaat oamat oaf 8 fa | waarel afisig stadt aavesq |) 261
aq: curt oRglasl «6aeznefe oat ga: | tala Sat | AS Alama |) Be II
waa) «= gat TS Gat | faaasig osaa ct Tawa || 3c II
waa = afte Ret frftrefn: | safaor aR Mega: aareaq: || 38 |I
fazafaatstt water aeaa: ase: | waaahawa gaara Welkahy: || vo |
TaN ARTA aA onary qa warm: we 1 ey \
“Tam blessed and stand beholden to austerities as well as an account of your
you, O jewel among sages, in that many virtues as being told
you have paid a visit to my sacrifice
at length ( by
Satananda ) has been heard by
along with Srl Rama and Laksmana( the me, O
highly glorious Brahman, ag well
two scions of Kakutstha ), O son of as by the high-souled
Kusika Sri Rama, ( 33-34)
! I stand hallowed, oO holy Unfathomable is your asceticism and
Brahman, by your sight, O great Bage
| immeasurable is your Strength.
( 30-32 ) Manifold And ever
benefits have been incalculable indeed are your excel
derived by me through lences,
your Bight at Oson of Kusika
close quarters, inasmuch as on joining this | (35) I find no satiety in
hearing your marvellous
sacrificial assembly stories, O
with my counsellors powerful sage ! The hour of religious
( today ) the story of your many great rites ( to be gone through at dusk ),
Canto 66 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 195
however, is drawing near; the sun is go. (38 ) Having addressed Viséwamitra
declining, O jewel among sages ! (36) To- ( the foremost of sages ) as aforesaid,
morrow morning, O highly glorious sage, King Janaka ( of the Videha dynasty ),
be pleased to meet me again. Welcome is the ruler of Mithila, along with his family
youradvent (to my capital), O jewel among priest and relations quickly went round
ascetics | Kindly grant me leave (to him clockwise ( and departed ). (39) Ac-
depart).''(37) Viswamitra (the foremost of companied by Sri Rama and Laksmana,
sages ) felt delighted in his mind on that Viswamitra too, whose mind is ( ever)
occasion when addressed in these words, given to piety, retired to his camp, being
Extolling Janaka, who was all love, he extolled (even as he went) by the
s00n allowed that jewel among men to exalted souls (that had followed him).(40)
Thus ends Canto Sixty-five in the Bdla-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana
of Valmiki, the work of @ Rsi and the oldest epic.
>>
STD fe —

qzaeaa: aa:
Canto LXVI
On Viswamitra apprising Janaka of the eagerness of Sri Rima and
Laksmana to see his famous bow, Janaka reveals to him its
glory and tells him how he got it as well as Sita and
also of his pledge to give her in marriage to
Sri Rama if he should string it.
qa: gua fans FATA aufag: | fasafast aeraraarsgera aaa I
anafaat ayeal S[aAT8eA eum | Wat A Real aan qaqa = II
ua amd ase ff safe aaa | Naa arraca yaa azz ||
wat: 4 sale |AA weAal | Tara alas! area |=araafaaiza: |
qt oer = afsay alafaaal | xara wqaqacs agate fasta II
Gat sata uz oa Rawal sea | tater wat at gfaaera: | SC
Mn
AY
vo
KA

waahtd AA: ayaa =a fa

Having concluded his religious rites you what I can do for you, O sinlees
(for the morning), Janaka (a ruler of men) one, since I deserve to be commanded
sent for the high-souled Viswamitra by you.'' (3) Addressed in these words by
along with Sri Rama and Laksmana (the the high-souled Janaka, the pious and
two scions of Raghu ) when the day celebrated Viéwadamitra ( a jewel among
the next day. sages ), a master of expreesion, replied
had clearly dawned
as follows:—(4) "These two Ksatriya
(1) Having honoured him as well as the
and Laksmana princes, sons of Emperor Dasaratha, who
high-souled Sri Rama
means are well-known throughout the world,
( the two scions of Raghu ) by
are eager to see the superb bow which
of rites prescribed in our sacred books,
as now exists with you. (5) (Please) show it
the pious soul then spoke to him
2)
goes:—( ( to them ); may good betide you ! With
follows: 80 the tradition
their desire fulfilled through the sight of
‘Hail to you, O venerable sir! Instruct me
 [ Bk.1
196 KALYANA-KALPATARU

Janaka for his part replied (as follows)

this bow the two princes will return as
to Vidwamitra (the eminent sage ):—
they would.'' ( 6 ) Urged in these words,
AAMAS aan aaafue fasia il © Il
zqua 6sfa |Sarat fasts) adlaft: | saalsa aer nae eet Ta AeA: Il Cl
qaqaqa 14 qaUaty Aaa | wae fre doa atefacaadig Il < Ul
aez unnfial unt areca GU: | TTA nei gam aaa a: || Xo Ml
ait famaa: af Bar § afigua | mareaea eat ast salsuag Ha: I 88 Il
Magee ais <at ast aerma | ataz fata aad AHA: I RI
sqayd = dala
tale of this bow, me, even though I desired it, O gods, I
‘‘Hear the
wherefore it lies here (in my charge ). shall ( just ) sever your most adorable
(7) Nimi’s eldest son was known as heads with this bow (and arrow ).’’
King Devarata. This bow, O venerable (10) Getting discomposed, all the gods
sage, was deposited as a trust in the thereupon conciliated Lord Sankara (the
hands of that exalted soul ( by the suzerain Ruler of gods ) O jewel among
gods ). (8) Pulling the string of this sages, and Siva (the Source of the
bow in sport with the purpose of universe ) got eventually pleased with
wrecking the sacrifice of Daksa in the them.(11) Full of grace, He bestowed
olden days, the valiant Lord Rudra the bow upon all those high-souled
( the god of destruction ) for his part gods. Then that celebrated jewel among
angrily spoke to the gods ( as follows):— bows was deposited (by them) as
(92) “Since you have not set apart a a trust with our powerful forefather
share ( of the sacrificial offerings ) for ( Devarata ).

ay ye HT a BlFargterat aa: Ul 83 Ul
at Maa wear arat alata faa | yasrgherat
at @ saada AARAST || ey Il
Aqgen F sear wrfadanafaar | yawlsrat al F AMAIA AAASTT Ui 24 II
TAAL waray afadaa | ag aaa Feat aast oferaiary | 28 Il
‘Myst wna a cath gameq | aq: ay aqaa: aaa afsgua il eell
fafisracgqny aly faaaaeTar | at faaraaart 24 aeeay Il ec Il
1 ete aa =aquyeileastt ar | aat ataaar qrned meat wea | 28 Il
Tee AAT sqaae aaa aaa |
“Immediately after that there arose who was not born (in the ordinary way )
from the track of the ploughshare, from the ( mother’s ) womb, was kept
( even ) a8 IT was ploughing the plot set by me for being given in marriage
apart for a sacrifice,a female baby, who, to a suitor who would win her by
was discovered while dressing the his valour. Rulers of lands approached
field and ( as such ) was widely me and sued for (the hand of) my
known by the name of Sita*. That aforesaid daughter, who had appeared
( foster-) daughter of mine, who from the soil and was growing (at
had emerged from the soil, gradually an unusual pace), O jewel among
grew at an extraordinary pace ( in my sages | I ( however ) did not give
care). (12—14) This daughter of mine, away my daughter to any, telling all
* The word ‘Sita’ in Sanskrit originally conveyed the sense of the furrow of a ploughsbare,
 a
,
7

ia ar

wate ~——\*
an
yt
 RE
|
SENS
RT

seapasaps
Slacs
SES
beaneancsna
sniit
os
eae
sabia
eet

ithila

Sti
Rama
handl
the
Bow
Mat

on
ees

Kaly
ana-Kalpataru_zz<—
Canto 66 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 197

the kings who sued for ( the hand ( however ) could not even support it,
of) my girl that she could (only) much less toss it ( in order to be
be won through ( personal ) valour. able to ascertain its weight ). Per-
Thereupon all the kings (lit., rulers ceiving ( as I did ) the prowess of
of men) came to Mithila in a body those princes, who claimed ( great )
and inquired of the standard by which prowess, to be deficient, O eminent
their prowess was going to be judged, sage, those rulers of men were
O jewel among sages ! Then the rejected ( by me ). ( Now ) hear
bow of Lord Siva was brought before what they did next, O sage rich in
the inquisitive princes.( 15-18) They aeceticism!

dq: -away Sal afaiaa || Re |

aerqq = fafet «6aad AAS eaTTAT: | aranaga =H fama aIaTar Il Xe Ml
aay «oazassfsr: dear fafaet gia laa: dae go aq staf aaa: 1 RR
adaia afaais aadsé wag:fea: | aa fan aaraqae = «sareay | 22 Il
qqa qa aA aI FAS Gu: | dal vat saaal e-aarat featt aq: Il Ry Il
saat aaa: «= oar: «= ar gaatfeor: | atarafaange dar RAMI || 84 II
TABATA ATA aarracaitey aaa |
qq aa: HAAN BAL CBatAMsT Mar zat rae II RS I
sat Agra area snares ase sealer | Wee I
the horse, elephants, chariots and
“Their prowess having been called in
infantry ). Being hard hit by that army
question, all the kings in extreme anger
jewel completely routed, the villainous
thereupon besieged Mithila, O and
kings, who lacked in valour or whose
among sages ! Considering themeelves
was called in question thereup-
as insulted by me and ( therefore ) filled prowess

with great anger, those jewels among on fled with their ministers in various
the directions. I shall certainly show
kings inflicte d suffering on
that the aforesa id most resplen dent and
city of Mithila. Consequ ent on
celebrated bow, O tiger among ascetics ,
siege, at the end of a full twelvemonth well,
jewel to Sri Rama and Laksmana as
all my resources got depleted, O If Rama
of that I O sage of noble vows!
among sages ! As a result
on cL strings this bow, O sage, I promise
felt very wretched. Thereup
all the to give away my daughter, Sita, who
propitiated through askesis
(19—23) Nay, extremely was not born of a ( mother’s ) womb,
hosts of gods.
to the (aforesaid ) son of Dasaratha."’
pleased, the gods conferred on me ar
limbs ( viz, ( 24—26 )
army complete in all its four

of the glorious Ramayana of

ends Canto Sixty-six in the Bala-Kanda
Thus
the oldest epic.
Valmiki, the work of a Rsi and
198 KALYANA-KALPATARU [ Bk. 1.

aqieaa: aa:
Canto LXVII
Urged by Viéwamitra, Sri Rama bends the bow, sent by Janaka
to the sacrificial hall, in order to string it and in the
process breaks it, whereupon Janaka with the
concurrence of Viswamitra sends his
couneellors to Ayodhya to invite
Emperor Daéaratha for
the wedding.
TAF AA: ART faaifaat nzrafa: | vadata uaa gf aara ofiay il gl
at: 4 ust sae: afar cafeta 2 | aaudtaat fea aeaaeaaeftar tl 2 ll
sata anfesr: WY | asa: Fea: aeat fasvacfaatsa: |) 2 I
afaar: orfaaa
at aft Gay aalaaAl AeA | ASSTB aT aT ayzeed Fx Il ¥ Il
aay «oaassgaradt =6aa | ae aa: | Gla ¢ =.saaqaacfaafam: N& i
To Ma Oot aaa: | fares Usex aldte aeieofe 1 & I
Hearing the narration of Janaka, the the city). ( 3 ) Five thousand unusually
eminent sage Vidéwamitra, s0 the tradition tall and well-built men somehow
goes, said to the ( aforesaid ) king, managed to propel the chest contain-
‘( Please ) show the bow to Rama."’ ing the bow, mounted on eight wheels.
(1) Thereupon the celebrated King (4) Taking (with them ) that iron
Janaka gladly instructed (as follows) his chest of good design, in which the said
counsellors ( sitting by his side ):—''Let bow had been placed, those counsellors of
the heavenly bow, adorned with sandal- the king said to Janaka, who resembled
paste and flowers, be brought ( here ).” a god (in lustre ):—( 5) ‘'This superb
(2) Commanded by Janaka, his coun- bow, O king, which is worshipped by all
sellors, who were possessed of immense the kings, may ( kindly ) be shown ( to
glory, entered the city and, plac. Sri Rama and Laksmana ) if you will, O
ing the bow at their head, came out ( of raler of Mithila, O king of kings !''( 6 )
qt at aa: | aa Rae@feeasa fearfist wera apt wasn | © |
ze aa waa Saag fa usfha onelaam:
~~ XN
gd
OU:
aan | ¢ |
qa am: af aaw a aq waar WATTATAT: afeATATAM: |e UI
ae ons a watise; |aq aay BATT AIA aA aT II Vo II
qeaz AAT aM ata afadaa eran = aay ITAA: U1 88 II
Hearing their prayer, the king who were unable to bend it at
submitted with joined palms to the that time, though they were very
high-souled Viéswamitra and both the powerful. (8) Not even hosts of
aforesaid princes, Sri Rama and gods including demons nor ogres
Laksmana:—( 7) "This excellent bow, nor the foremost of Gandharvas
O holy Brahman, has been worshipped and Yaksas including Kinnarae and
by the Janakas and extolled by kings great Nagas are able to string it. How
Canto 67 } VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 199
( then ) can there be any capacity in This bow, the best of all, has been
( poor ) human beings to bend this
bow, brought ( before you ), O jewel among
String it, fit an arrow to it, vibrate its Sages! (Kindly ) show it ( now ),
string and (toss it in their palms
in O highly blessed one, to these
order to) estimate its weight ? ( 9-10 two
) princes.'’ (11)
fanaa: ae aT TARA | Tea WA ya: qeq zh UaIHAMNT | 221
nea wil aa fase aq qa: | ASSaT maga ESI VaACMATT Il 23 Il
se dat Rat gare qi firar | aaa afacafy AeA gqeaiste ar | ey II
‘cate wt ga aayqa wea a gale} sme aaaieat: || 2% II
qaqa TaZAINT agai Uqrea: | aw @ aatear adiefia aga: | 26 II
ania att a qalaa =—aga: | qe AA VsTAeY Fish Hea: | Vw II
qa zea} Haaleataaata ea: uftarqa gag ogaaeda eta: Il ec
raga a ae aa asta aifear: asf afat usd a a ual esl
gaqraed aa af usr fmaareqa: saa cafsated aaaa afayaay | 2 ||
Hearing the request bow, the
of Jancka highly illustrious Sri Rama
along with Sri Rama, Viéwamitra (a jewel among men) bent the said
spoke to the latter ( as follows ):—*Child bow and (lo!) the bow broke into
Rama, behold the bow !'' ( 12 ) Opening two at the middle. (17) A great noise
at the instance of Viswamitra ( the reverberating like a crash of thunder
eminent seer ) the chest in which the issued from it ( even as it broke) and
famous bow lay encased, and behold- a violent earthquake followed (in its
ing the bow, Sri Rama forthwith said:— wake ) as it would in the event of a
(13) “I hereby hold with my hand this
mountain cracking. (18 ) Nay, stunned
excellent heavenly bow and shall try to by that crash all men ( present there )
toss it on my palms and even to bend toppled down, barring (of course)
it.’’ (14) ‘Amen !'’ gaid the king and Viéwamitra (the foremost of sages ),
the sage ( too ) dittoed the remark. At the the king and the two celebrated scions
instance of the sage Sri Rama sportfully of Raghu. (19) On the people there
seized the bow at the middle. (15) ( recovering from the shock and ) feel-
(Nay) the celebrated scion of Raghu, ing reassured, the king, whose misgivings
whose mind is given to righteousness, had now been set at rest, and who knew
strung that bow as though in sport while how to speak, submitted with joined
many thousands of men stood looking palms to Viswamitra (the foremost of
on. ( 16 ) Having set the string to the pages ) as follows:—( 20 )

ata esataT AT eae: | waquanfaed a aafealae Aart 11 Rk II

aaa |=Sareea «=A gaa | ater VAAL UA SAAT |] 22 II
aq aat oofaanr al aaggenfe alfre | dtar sidenar @ar wats @ gar i RR Ul
wadsang «= ea eaeq soAfeam: | an alate He sralea caftar cw: |] exII
und sfidatetuaaa =a wa | ccd dagenar Fase aA aa: | 4 Il
gfge a Ree sag ana a | Mase F UAAAAea Batra: || Xe II
Aa aya car aneqy afeag: |
aqleat «=narala = ate Raa | aad aA A TT aA ll Rll
ZA ARIMA aTeHAa onleatey TAs
~ ss S
AAIAA: AA: Ul Go I
Gare mi
200 KALYANA-KALPATARU {[Bk.1
<

of may God bless you! ( 24) Let them

“The prowess of Sri Rama, son
me. with polite words bring the emperor
Dagaratha, has been witnessed by
rmed by him ) is most to my capital and tell him exhaustively
The feat ( perfo
was how Siti having been won through
marvellous, inconceivable and
Having valour is going to be given away ( to
never thought of by me. ( 21 )
son of Emperor Srl Rama ). (25) et them also speak
secured Sri Rama,
of the two scions of Kakutstha being
Dagaratha, for her husband, my daughter,
well looked after by the sage
Sita, will fetch renown to the race of the
( yourself ) and let them bring the
Janakas. ( 22 ) My pledge that Sita can
stands emperor, full of delight, poste-ha ste
be won only through valour
( today ), O son of Kusgika|! ( to Mithila ).''( 26 ) The son of Kusika
redeemed
My daughter, Sita, who is dearer (to me)
for his part said, ‘Amen |'’ And,
summoning his counsellors, the pious
than life, ( now ) remains to be given
away. (23) With your permission, O king despatched them with instructions
Brahman, let my counsellors to narrate at length everything
holy
proceed, O son of Kuésika, to precisel y as it had happene d, as well as
quickly
Ayodhya in chariots with expedition; to bring the emperor ( to Mithila ). ( 27)

Thus ends Canto Sixty-seven in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana

of Vadlinikt, the work of @ Rsi and the oldest epic.

ACUVAA: Aa:
Canto LXVIII
Reaching Ayodhya, the counsellors of Janaka tell Dagaratha how
Sri Rama broke the bow of Janaka and won the hand
of his daughter, and convey to him their master’s
invitation for the wedding, on which Daéaratha
makes up his mind in consultation with
Vasistha to depart for Mithila
at an early date.
aazat = aaifasr |=gared Ss @lFaateat: | Puaafsar at asakeat ofa gas ie I
a ws Tal wea Waa: | cegeade = RATS TTA I 2 II
TaIBle gz: at 6gat) fanaaraar: | usd sf aaqaaaa agua Il 3 II
nf aa UAT ATARI GRRA: | AETSHATA «= ATA fiat (1 ¥ Ul
gue aay ta MlTEMAGa aq | TAReaT REIT FSI BTA Il & II
gt 0eaeaea | aaat faferfaa: | aiaraae oad |warafacaadia tl & I
Commanded by Janaka, the aforesaid and beheld (there) the aged King
( counsellors tent as)envoys halted for Dasgaratha, who looked like a god. (2)
three Gays on the way, their horges All the envoys, whose feeling of awe
being exhausted, and then they entered had altogether disappeared (thanks to
the city of Ayodhya. {1) Proceeding the benign look and amiable disposition
to the royal palace, they were ushered of Dasaratha ), made the following polite
into the court under orders of the king and sweetly-worded submission to the
Canto 68 } VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 201
kKing:—( 3 ) ‘'With the sacred fire placed your preceptor and family priest as well
before him and in a polite language as of your attendants. ( 4-5) Inquiring
imbued with affection, O monarch, King after your undisturbed welfare, King
Janaka, the ruler of Mithila and a source Janaka ( of the Videha dynasty ), the ruler
of happiness to his people, has again and of Mithila, has with the consent of
again inquired after your undying welfare
Viswamitra (son of Kuéika)sent you
(through our mouth), as also after that of the following message:—( 6 )

qi ofa «=fafeat deaeat |aAKASI | usa samal Adial fadisan We I

ema gat Usa Preafiageaa: | aeeeaissnd usa fafar aa yak Ul Ul
qa wt aafget wa oa neRmar| uty fF aera vei sadalz |i ¢ I
aH aaqtowar dat dtdgest aaa | afar adfaeaita azaaanela || Xo ||
alareqtay aust Gileagwna: | anaes uz J areaefa waat tl 22 ll
afaat wa Ousem)— fddfaqudlé | gaarenditta = aereTa 1 22 II
wd facarfaqiaagy qtaaadd | farafearaaaa: aaaeqat fea: |) 22 II
‘My pledge that my daughter shall be ( personal ) valour, ( now ) remains to
won ( only ) through valour must already be given away by me to that exalted
be known to you, as also the fact that soul. ( By doing so } I seek to redeem
kings lacking in strength ( that could my pledge. Be pleased to sanction it.
enable them to pass the test) were (10) Accompanied by your preceptor
repuised, even though they resented it. and placing the family priest at your
(7) This celebrated daughter of mine, head, O great king, come soon and be
O illustrious king, has been decisively pleased to behold Sri Rama and
won by your beloved and worthy son Laksmana ( the two scions of Raghu );
( Sri Rama ), arrived through my good may God bless you! (11) You ought
luck (at my capital) with the sage to bring my pledge to completion, O king
Viswimitra as his guide.( 8 ) Nay, that of kings !| (In this way) you will
superb heavenly bow ( of Lord Siva) witness the joyous mood of both your
was actually broken at the middle by sons.’ (12 ) Seconded by Viéwamitra and
the high-souled Sri Rama in the midst abiding by the advice of Satananda,
of a huge concourse of men, O long. the ruler of the Videha territory
armed one !1(9) Sita ( my daughter ), has addressed such sweet words to
who has (thus) been won through you.?s( 13.)

qari dE UT RATA: | afast aed oF afanedqaane || 2 Il

qa: | Baragaon plaeqareasa: | weatia ae omar faeey aaeaat |24 I
Cea =| IBMT TARA CARIHAT | ama gaa waa adlarafa 1 28 1
af at aad ad saw AeA: | ga aeame alt ar ye Bee IF: || 26 |
fam © aiefaearg: «9ae aga: | ghtaatadia ust eat arafa a afeam: tl ec |
afaqeg avzer wha owaasal: | wg: cafe: ai gor: wa: aatram: U1 28 Il
say ARTA qty onarea aawsseaiban: ai i ae Ul

Supremely delighted to hear the afore- sages Vasistha and Vamadeva as well as
paid submission of the envoys (of Janaka), his counsellors in the following words:—
the king ( Dasaratha ) addressed the (14) ‘Looked after by Viswamitra

26 V. KR. N.—I
 { Bk. 1
202 KALYANA-KALPATARU

who to his capital ( Mithila) and let there be

(son of Kuéika ), Sri Rama,
( by his no loss of time.’’ (17) The counsellors
enhances the joy of Kausalya
( at present ) with all the great seers said, ‘‘Amen |’’
presence ) is sojourning
of the Videhas along And highly pleased, the king (Dasaratha)
in the kingdom
. (15) The too said to the counsellors, ‘‘Let the
with his brother, Laks mana
orna ment of journey be undertaken tomorrow.’’ ( 18 )
prowess of Sri Rama (the
race) has been witn esse d Greatly delighted ( to hear of the king’s
Kakutstha’'s
d- decision ) and highly honoured ( by
by the high-souled Janaka, who accor
Dagaratha ), all the counsellors of King
ingly desires to giveaway his daughter
to Sri Rama (a jewel of Raghu’s race ). Janaka, who were richly endowed with
all excellences ( befitt ing a king’s
(16 ) If the family history and the mode
of life of the high-souled Janaka com- counsellor ), halted for the night (at
mends itself to you, let us proceed at once Ayodhya ). ( 19 )

Thus ends Canto Sixty-eight in the Bdla-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana of

Valmiki, the work of a Rsi and the oldest epic.
—-409-———

> g
CHACHA? Awl:
Canto LXIX
With a large number of followers Da§aratha proceeds
to Mithila for the wedding and is received
with signal honour by Janaka and his
people and comfortably lodged.
aal weat «eadtarat =alareara: aqleda: | Usit ECE)|MESh guafaenadd tl & Il
aq af aaleqat avaalea yaay | aseast gfafear aaleaqaaraar: | 2 il
qagqas oafa att faatg aaa: | AaMGAHIS A Al BWaqaATMAA Il 2 Il
qfast = alag@agyNatfeqa RAT: | aeceaea alaefa: SRATARTAT Il ¥ tl
wa fea saat seat alsa 4 | qaraterelaeng ga fe awaia am il & II
qd aw aa oF aafeot | ustaahifi: ae ased osalseaarg tl & II
Ta 60 Wake AT faderrgatard | Ust a saa: tea TsATHeTAT | © II
dal Usa «6K TNT aay | gfad saat oust ser aa adic il
sq aaa AY awe = aafraay |
Then, on the night being over, King limbs ( viz, the horse, chariots, elephants
Dagaratha, who was closeted with his and infantry ) sally forth, as soon as they
preceptor and relations, joy ously receive my order, as also the whole
(summoned and) addressed Sumantra lot of palanquins etc. as well as other
( his favourite and trusted minister ) conveyances ( chariots etc. ) of a superb
as follows:—( 1) ‘Taking ( with them ) type. (3) Let these Brahmans—Vasistha
abundant riches and richly provided with and Vamadeva as well as Jabali,
various kinds of precious stones and Kagfyapa as also the long-lived Markan-
duly protected (by armed guards), let all deya and Sage Kiatyayana go ahead
treasury Officers proceed ahead today. (2) (in palanguins or chariots); and (also)
Let the army consisting of all its four get ready my chariot so that there may
Canto 69 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 203
be no delay, since the envoys are the glorious King Janaka heard of his
urging me to make haste.’’ (4-5) In advent he set about preparing for his
pursuance of the royal command the reception. ( 7 ) Then, approaching the
army consisting of ( all ) its four limbs aged King Daégaratha, a protector of
marched close behind the king ( himself ) men, King Janaka, ( already ) full of
driving along with the sages ( each in joy, experienced supreme felicity. (8 )
his own conveyance ). ( 6 ) Driving The extremely noble Janaka submitted
along the road for four days, he entered as follows to the delighted Dagaratha
the territory of the Videhas. The moment ( the foremost among men ):—

aid & aws faea mais waa |) & ll

qanaan: mf aafatsar | fesar oral Herasr
sara afasy wmarafa: | 20 II
ae adfasaveaatta aS: | fazara ffSar faear ears cd FeA, | 22 Il
waa: ae tae SAsoerac: | aa: mma ave @ dadfaanefs |) 221
qaeqed AZ farenfiaaa: | ae ag aaa seat efraea aes: 1 23 Ul
qq areafaai ag: sega alae | sfazel alga: «=aaaaewaT eT Il 8 Il
ayy aqeafa ana aq afeaaet aay|

advent (to my overcome and luckily (for me) my race

‘‘Welcome is your
), O jewel among men 1!It is has been exalted through ( matrimonial )
capital
luck that you have alliance with the very mighty scions
through my good
! (9) You will of Raghu, distinguished for their valour,
come, O scion of Raghu
mood of both The following morning, at the conclusion
witness ( here) the joyous
Laksmana ), of the sacrifice, O ruler of men, you
your sons (Sri Rama and
is ought to celebrate the wedding with
acquired through personal prowess. It
the help of the foremost of sages, O
through my good fortune ( again ) that
and exceedingly jewel among men!'' Hearing the aforesaid
the highly glorious
has come along submission of Janaka in the midst of the
powerful sage Vasistha
Rsis, Dasaratha (the paramount ruler of
with all the jewels among Brahmans who know
attained the men ), the foremost of those
(even ) as Indra -( who
how to speak, replied ( as follows ) to
his having
rulership of gods by virtue of execution
hundred horse- the king (Janaka):—'( The
performed a full one
in the of ) a gift depends on the donor: this
sacrifices in his past life) would by me in the past.
enough has been heard
company of gods, Fortunately will bid
stood in the way ( 10—14 ) We shall do as you
( all ) obstacles ( that O knower of what is right |'’
been thoroug hly us (do),
of Sita’s marriage ) have

aq ufas ae 4 qaqa aeaatfea: 1 84 I

faazifaafa: 3% faeaqatna: | da: a afm: = gREITAATTA | 84 Il
AAT
zug | Heal garet ubaaa sar | at TAT Herds wena aH aay Il ve Il
fasafaua =JtHA fa: argrega |ust a Tat gal frames afteta: M8 II
sara quamtat sapargioa: |
gaqistt Feldst: Sear ain aaa | aaet A Barat a Fal uffaara = ll 88 Il
cae AAAI TAA ona arAaIVS CHTAAATA: STs AUN
 KALYANA-KALPATARU LBkel
204
to behold his two sons, the ornamente
Janaka ( the ruler of the territory
of Raghu’s race, and honoured in every
of the Videhas ) was filled with great
to hear that most pious way by Janaka, the king ( Dadgaratha)
astonishment
the truthfu l monarc h, which retired ( for the night ) full of great joy.
reply of
to glory. Filled with Having concluded with piety the rites
was conducive
at their meeting with connected ‘with the sacrifice ( which
great delight
one another, all the hosts of sages was being performed by him) as well a8
(assembled there) thereupon spent that those positively conducive to the good
night happily. Placing Viéwamitra at of his two daughters ( Sita and Urmila,
his head, the highly glorious Sri Rima who were now going to be married),
with Laksmana then proceeded to touch Janaka, a knower of the truth, retired for
the feet of his father. Greatly delighted the night: so the tradition goes. (15—19)

Thus ends Canto Sixty-nine in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana

of Valmiki, the work of @ Rsi and the oldest epic.

C
aaftaa: at:
Canto LXX
Janaka sends for his younger brother, Kuéadhwaja, from SankaSya.
Invited by him, DaSaratha meets Janaka at the latter’s palace,
where at the instance of Dafaratha Vasistha
glorifies the race of Ikgwaku.
qq: «oad Hatat vefsfa:
a: | Sara aad aaae: aataee gafeay |) 2 II
War ay ages daar: | gaean efi waa: giaeqaaegury || 2 I
TANKS HTA AT faafreraedt Tala, | ararear qoqaarar faarafra gaa || 2 Il
ane oxfam asta a a aa: | Sf Ashe ages eat Ac Aa az Il y II
Uae Ft Aaa alaeaez afaa | ana: Sfaceaar saa eae ll & Il
Having gone through the (concluding) marked out by a defensive wall
rites connected with the _ sacrifice mounted by engines,—and drinks the
( undertaken by him ) with the water of the river Iksumati. ( 2-3)
help of eminent RKsis, the following He is the guardian of my sacrifice
morning, Janaka, who knew how to (inasmuch as it is he who procured
Bpeak, spoke to his family priest, materials for the sacrifice though living
Satananda, as follows:—(1) ‘'My highly in Sankagy4 ); hence I long to see him.
glorious, valiant and extremely pious That highly glorious brother ( of mine )
( younger ) brother, known by the name too will share with me this delight
of Kuéadhwaja, has taken up his abode ( of witnessing the wedding of my two
in the blessed city of Sankagya,—vying daughters )..’ (4) When these words
with heaven (the reward of virtue ) were uttered (by Janaka) in-~ the
and extensive as the aerial car Puspaka presence of Satainanda, some level-
( belonging to Kubera, the god of headed messengers turned up and
riches ), ( nay ) whose boundaries are Janaka duly instructed them. ( 5 )
Canto 70 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 205

aad gg avez gag: afsarfafa:| amad ava faepfacxiaar aa il & Il

STRAT a aay cede Haas | aaa am ad sata a fafraaz | © II
aqat aif MA «|-{aa HEIs: | aaa TAEDA Haas: Il <I
a taal nea «aH | MAAS | asia aaaed sat arftafaam |e Ul
ume get feermad arated | safasguh at og =atauafaagdi II toll
Serararagah} afeastss qalaag | ate oafacd |alafheargalsanay Ul ee Ul
aes: «= ae TAM = aA | Saal a maT g wqMi Heady |! WM
qaat fazer qanfuaaqaana | saenfist ate aa) fafeerfas: 1 23H
qa at ace cqafaa: aloearagqafead |
Like Indra’'s men proceeding under ing both sat down, the valiant brothers,
his orders to bring ( his younger brother) who were possessed of infinite glory,
the divine Dwarf, they (called and) commanded Sudamana,
Upendra or
on swift the foremost of their counsellors , in
rode at the king’s command
(a tiger the following words:—‘' Proceed quickly,
horses to bring Kuéadhwaja
among men). (6) Reaching Sankisyé O chief of counsellors, to the formidable
King Dagaratha (a ecion of Ikswaku)
they met Kugadhwaja and correctly made along
to him what had happened as of limitless glory and bring him
known Going
by with his sons and counrellors.’’
well as what was contemplated
of to the tent (of King MDaégaratha),
Janaka. (7) Hearing the _ story
of his of course he saw Dagsaratha (the
Janaka as told by the foremost
promoter of the race of the Raghus)
envoys, who were very swift-footed,
him with his head
Kuéadhwaja turned up immediately in and, greeting
bent low, submitted as follows:—' 'The
obedience to the king's command. (8 )
King Janaka ( belonging to
who was celebrated
He saw the high-souled Janaka, ), the ruler of
and greeting the line of the Videhas
a lover of righteousness, is
well as the most pious Mithila, O heroic king of Ayodhya,
Satananda as along with your
most eager to see you
Janaka, he took his seat on 4
preceptor and family priest.’’
worthy of kings. Hav-
wonderful throne

apaatgaa: = -ARal ust || arama ll 8 Il

aaa | ust a afaafea: Aorera: aare aa: || 8% \|
aya == aa watt = «aA
3 AeIN TeATHHSCTAT II 86 Il
x

«=|Aa aRe fan aat a | fafx a

aaj aaafaat
ec fafa: ae =Sanefafl I koMl
a ee
i ant e af t A Fa HA T | qso tya ares afacet waarala: | 8¢ Al
wy aca
sq NAA alas S2é 9agar |
ehas ) as follows:—
of Sudamana to the line of the Vid
Hearing the enbmission you, O great king,
of Janaka ), “Tt may be known to
of the counsellors ul sage Vasistha,
(the chief by a that the very powerf
), accompanied house of Ikswaku,
the king ( Dagaratha by his the adored of the
sages a8 well as in all matters.
multitude of is our spokesman
where Janaka wae. at seers,
relations, called of all gre
Seated by the side
with his counsellors, ha, who se min d is
Taking his seat along the the aforesaid Vasist
ons, Dasaratha, will with the app rov al
preceptors and relati given to piety:
who kno w how to
wy pedigree in
foremost of those
of Vidwamitra recount
to Janaka onged
( who bel
speak, spoke
 206 KALYANA-KAGLPATARU [ Bk. 1

order of sequence.’’ When Daégaratha speak, spoke to Janaka ( the ornament

became silent, the very powerful and of the Videhas ) and his family priest
omniscient Vasistha, who knows how to as follows:—
SEIT AIT aradt «faeq = areqa: 1) 28 II
qaratfa: dst ada: ae: ga: | fase seas aataea: ea: [I 20 |]
mg: oosiafe: |qafiearpear wet: aa: | afvearpeeiearat usr fe pia 122 Il
warag ot tam pfaRea faa | gaeeas: tar =fe frexraa 11 22 I
Pea ves aT: ga: caTaat | aero aes tae: garata 11 23 11
FAA IIT aage gait | faskaaq GN yesa wea: |] evil
JTARFARATT Faalzay nea: | qarRagasretarara oPrataf: 1) 2% I
Tay Ga: ota gaifrequara | adeefe TN a wad: gaafi 112 I
“Born of the Unmanifest ( Prakrti ) Vikusi was born as a_ son to Kuksi.
Brahma ( the creator of the universe ) is (22) The highly glorious and mighty
immortal, eternal ( in the sense that he Bana, again, was the son of Vikuksi,
lives to an age of two Parardhas or and even so Anaranya was the highly
31,10,40,00,00,00,000 human years ) and glorious and mighty s0n of Bana,
free from decay. (9-19) To him was (23) From ( the loins of ) Anaranya
born Sage Marichi, Marichi’s son was Bprang up Prthu and from Prthu was
Sage Kaégyapa. Vivaswan (the sun-god ) born Triganku. The highly illustrious
was born to Kasgyapa. Vivaswin’s son Dhundhumira was the son of Trigankn,
was known as Manu. (20) Manu was a (24) From Dhundhumira sprang up
Prajapati ( a lord of created beings ) in the highly glorious Yuvandéwa, a
the past and Ikswiku was the son of great car-warrior, and King Manahata
Manu. Know the aforesaid Ikswaku to was the son of Yuvaniégwa, (25) The
have been the ( very ) first ruler glorious Susandhi, again, was born as a
of Ayodhya. (21) Nay, Ikswiku's s0n to Mandhata, while Dhruvasandhi
glorious son was widely known by and Prasenjit were the two gongs of
the name of Kuksi and the illustrious Susandhi. ( 26 )
wae oyaateg oud oa ata: | RIAL FT aedsr sfsa a saa Il VW II
wat oof = Sana gaa: | earaesgy = ia aeafieza: |] 2c 1]
dat a wea § ae ust varfea: | femaagomy = =ourahat affaerar 1] 8 Il
afaseaat oust aremlghiar | 2 ater a nfioat aaah afi: i z° 1]
wal mar t =a ant zh
“The illustrious son of Dhruvasa
ndhi, who usurped his
again, as is well known, throne ). Retiring to
was Bharata the Himalayas
by Name; and
along with his two
from Bharata sprang consorts
up a highly then, King Asita, who had
glorious gon, Asita by a 8mall force (left with
name, against whom the him ) met
Haihayag, his death ( a
the. Talajanghas necessary adjunct of
and the valiant Time).
Sagabindus—these His two wives of course
rival princes stood happened
ag enemies, ( 27-28 ) While to be enceinte ( at that
confronting time ): so it is
them in heard. ( 29-30) One
battle, of course, the said
king (of them ) gave food mixed
-was ( routed ana ) banished
with poison
to her co-wife in order to
from
- hie kingdom ( by . the... enemy, get rid of
her foetus...
Canto 70 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 207

ad: aoaqr IY ayafaet = afi: Wei

uaaeqaA ala fanaeaaqtaa: aa Aa HEM anit =FaadaT 1 a2 II
qaee Gayatri Heal GIgdHA, qaft areguiney alergt aaa |2
aq aaryqqaq fag: gag qaseaty dt Sal wel aya: gags: | 2x Il
agatat Haldar ar aqalaeale Ty afer: Mara Ba: Asay |) 24 UI
=4q4 q qe ||UST qfaaat geal facfear aaa ya Fa} easrga U1 38 Ul
aqeal g MA =TA nafsaraat a at Wa dala: aMsyad || Roll
‘At that time an ascetic, Chyavana your womb, O highly fortunate lady,
by name, a descendant of Sage Bhrgu, will be born with poison not long
who had taken up his abode on the afterwards a noble and charming son
Himalayas, got enamoured of that possessing unique strength, exceedingly
delightful and excellent peak ( and powerful and highly glorious. Do not
made his appearance there ). Desirous grieve, O lotus-eyed lady !'’ (34-35)
of bearing an excellent son, one of Having saluted Chyavana, the widowed
those (two) widows, the highly blessed princess, who was ( solely ) devoted
Kalindi ( who had been given poison with to her husband, returned (to her
food by her co-wife and ) who had eyes cottage ) and through the grace
big as the petals of a lotus, saluted of the sage the glorious lady safely
Chyavana (a scion of Bhrgu ), who delivered a son. (36) Poison was
possessed the splendour of god. (Nay) administered to her by her co-wife, it
approaching the aforesaid seer, she will be remembered, with the intention
greeted him ( once more ). (31—33) As of killing the foetus. The boy was
regards the birth of a son ( to her ) the named Sagara inasmuch as he was
aforesaid Brahman said to her, eager as born along with that very poison
she was to have a( whole) son, ‘‘From (ay az). (97 )

ALATA AT qaraiaaigma | feetdisgaa: gat fediger vaiizer | Re I

wid «6FIA HT TT | MT gael Ta Terese UN 84 Il
SMITA «ARTISTAS AGT: | Gaal: aga saa: gear I ¥e Il
sianeataaner «ITC ie: = Ga | A: TRRTearadin: TAHT Il ye Il
arqGeA TaSyas1a ndlata: | agIe AAUES _ ATS aAltas: UR HI
ae aaa AI TARATSHA | AME AACS TG Aen II Ye Il
aitaafigaiat wal qa | agZeoaat st eerafeary ll yy Ul
wnsenTa = ae awa aq | aeqeat «aS ET age I ¥4 Il
cat HAGTHAT TAA amar aA aaa: eT Ul vo Ul
Raghu; while Raghu's son was the
“Sagara’s son was Asamaija and from
Améumén. glorious Pravrddba, who (later on)
Asamanhja, again, sprang up
was the son of Amsuméan, turned out to be an ogre ( under the
Dilipa and
son was Bhagiratha. ( 38 ) curse of his preceptor, Vasistha)
Dilipa’s sapad a
(also ) became known as Kalma
From Bhagiratha sprang up Kakutstha Again,
( because of his speckled feet ).*
and from Kakutstha likewise sprang up

when turned into an ogre by the curse of

* We read elsewhere how Pravrddha, on
to pronounce a counteér-curse
of his hand in readiness
Vasigtha, took water in the palm of his feet, which got
ed by his wife, threw the water on one
his preceptor but, when deterr
.
speckled that very moment
 KALYANA-KALPATARU [ Bk.1
208

up Sankhana. Laksmana (along with their two other

from the latter sprang
Sudargana was the son of Sankhana; prothers, Bharata and Satrughna ). ( 43 )
sprang up Agnivarna, (On behalf of King Dasaratha, as his
from Sudargana
was the son of priest ) I sue for your two
39-40) Sighraga family
son was daughters, O protector of men, for the
Agnivarna and Sighraga's
Maru. Maru's son was Prasusgruka, while sake of Sri Rama and Laksgmana,
from Pragusgruka sprang up Ambarisa. belonging as they do to the line of
(41) Ambarisa’s son, again, was King exceed ingly pious, valian t and truthful
Nahuga* and Nahusa'’s son was Yayati; monarchs born in the race of Ikswaku
while Nabhaga was the son of Yayati. and absolutely pure of descent
(42) Nabhaga's son was Aja, from from the ( very ) beginning. Be
Aja sprang up Dagaratha. To this pleased, O jewel among men, to give
Dasgaratha } ( present before you ) were away your worthy daughters to the
born the two brothers, Srl Rama and two ( equall y ) worthy princes .” (44-45)
Thus ends Canto Seventy in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana of
Valmiki, the work of @ Rsi and the oldest epic.

mRacaaaa: Aa:
Canto LXXI
Recounting his own pedigree, Janaka offers the hand
of his two daughters, Sita and Urmila, to Sri
Rama and Lakgmana respectively.
wy aay | 6saR: «6ORara «OBaefe: | slanefe ud a we a: afeatfiaz lle I
gasifeCafets eS CfaRaAIGS: | awed «Heda aaa vera Il 2 Il
To Vasistha, who was speaking as daughter (to a bridegroom ), O jewel
aforesaid, Janaka with joined palms among sages, one’s pedigree needs must
replied (as follows ):—''Be pleased to be exhaustively recited by one coming of
hear our genealogy, which is going to be @ respectable family. Therefore hear my
recounted by us. May God bless you.’’ pedigree ( as is being narrated by us),
(1) On the eve of giving away one's O Brahman of great wisdom! ( 2 )

usa fig stg faa: aa ado | fafa: qaqa «=aaaeaaaT «az: |] 3 II

am gal fafaata sal fafqaa: | saat
saa) ot SatecAaraa: || ¥ II
saiaaeg oqakar oad! 6a oafaada: | aFeauqa: at @tgala aaa: tl & Il
grag =| wate taal = Halas: | tq ustdexa = ogfl wa: GI
JERI AUSyATAle: BGIECIC§ | aad osfana aafa: aafama: |) © |
azadg = anteat |= gaa: aafaa: | tdat oumiedea gfe faa: tlc Il
* Kings Nahuga and Yayati mentionedhere are different from the kings of the same
name belonging to the lunar dynasty and figuring in the Mahabharata and elsewhere.
+ The order in which the names occur here is different from that followed in some
of the Puranas, The difference can, however, be reconciled by the fact that the accouats
relate to different Kalpas or cycles,
Canto 71 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 209

eqaaey we: Ga Ad: Ta: adieat: | cdeaae ante ust aifata: ga: ll 8 Al
qa: atfacentt ade eff wal zanca faqa faqae ads: Il to Il
aasaaal = UST aifaual «= Aztas: | alata = uraaeiaar eqalaa |W 82 Il
| eq Iga cag I 82 Il
we

«OMA CAT AMA

a

meme
©

There was a most pious-minded king, Sudhrti’s son, again, was the highly
Nimi ( by name ), who was the foremost pious Dhrstaketu, whose mind was given
of all powerful men and celebrated in to righteousness; and the son of the
(all) the three worlds fcr his deeds. (3) royalsage Dharstaketu was widely known
His son was Mithi by name; Mithi’s son py the nameof Haryaswa. (8) Haryaswa’s
was Janaka, the first ruler bearing the title son owas Maru, Maru’'s s0n was
of Janaka. From Janaka, again, sprang up Pratindha ka and Pratindhaka's pious-
son was King Kirtiratha. (2 )
Udavaseu. (4) From Udavasu indeed sprang minded
Kirtiratha’s son, again, was known as
up Nandivardhana, whose mind was
Devamidha, Devamidhba’s son was
really given to piety. Nandivardhana’s
and Vibudha's Mahidhraka. (10)
gallant son, asis well known, was Suketu Vibudha
Mahidhraka's son was the very mighty
by name. (5) From Suketu, again, sprang
up the pious-minded and very mighty King Kirtirata, Maharoma was born as the
Devarata; the son of the royal sage son of the royal sage Kirtirata. (11) From
as Brhadratha. (6) Mabaroma indeed sprang up the pious-
Devarata was known the
minded Swarnaromai and from
The gallantand glorious Mahavira was the up
royal sage Swarnaroma sprang
son of Brhadratha. Mahavira'’s steadfast
Hraswaroma. (12)
and truly valiant son was Sudhrti.( 7 )

Aza: SAMSEAAM Bat AA AME: HAeTT | 23 Ml

qq gaat ual |=aes |
ata sass fear usa atsfafiea aufas: | guard aarea ud aff aq aa: ll tv
|| C4
gz faat aata qayq =yqalaey | iat TqaHat eT WA, HAEATAT
pA TA BIBT AAA: TU | gan aaa Us fafasiaatast: Il 2% Il

aq & aaa wd aaWTAT | dat a sear qarat aa a aaarfafa | vell

aAITaaleueT AEAARNAAT ag | aq ealshiaal Us gaat J Aa UW | kc Ml
saad aufarr | alga wlat Aaa HAART II 63ll
fieq ad afas
the
born to that Sudhanva came ( all the way ) from
A couple of sons were ged Mithi la.
king, who knew what is town of Sankasya and besie
high-souled sent word to me saying,
the elder and my (16) He
right, myself being bow belonging to Lord
y ounger. “The euperb
valiant brother, Kuéadhwaja, the your lotus-eyed daughter,
one, on Siva as wellas
(13 ) Installing me, the elder away to
Sita, may kindly be given
dhwa ja to
the throne and entrusting Kusa me.'’ (17) On my refusal, O great seer,
fathe r)
me as my charge, the king (my fought with me, with the result that,
My aged he
retired to the forest. (14) ( with ) me on
fighting face to face
ascended to heaven, I bore
father having the aforesaid King
by him the battle-field,
the burden ( of kingship thrown was even tual ly kill ed by
with Sudhanva
on my shoulders ) in conformity (18) Wav ing got rid of
eousn ess, looki ng me.
( the principles of ) right anva , O .ewe l
er the said King Sudh
affection my broth
after with sages, I enthroned my valiant
who shines like a god. (15)
among
Kuéadhwaja, at Sankatya. ( 19 )
powerful King prother, Kusadhwaja,
Some time later the

a7 V. R. N.—1
210 KALYANA-KALPATARU [ Bk.1

adlaat H wala we sagt waraa | cafe qeaotd aval A afadaa {I Xo Il

dat uma us & wher sea 3 | adaeat aa gat stat aaaiqarz 1 22 Il
fadiaragist aa fade a aaa: | cae aadtat aa a gfadma ell
UASATT «UAL OMB | fiaaa a ud & aa aafet Be I R3 Ml
ual aa Herarel adtafeaa may |
grag 486Usa safes He | unseanas ad wa gale il eil
ZAG AAAIATAN TSA suet Tass wHaraag: Ar: ll 02 Il
This younger brother of mine as well etudies at the residence of one’s teacher,
as I, the elder, most delightfully offer marked with the shaving* of one’s hair
to you my two daughters as your on the head as well as on the arm-pits )
daughters-in-law, Sita for Sri Rama and gone through by Sri Ramaand Laksmana
Urmila for Laksmana, O eminent sage |! with delight, and then perform the
May prosperity attend on you, O jewel Nandisraddha ( a ceremony intended to
among sages !| I repeat thrice: full of propitiate one’s departed ancestors )
supreme delight I offer as your daughters. preliminary to matrimony. May good
in-law my daughter, Sita, who resembles betide you, O king !( 23 ) Indeed the
a daughter of the gods and has been won constellation Magha isin the ascendant
( by Sri Rama ) through ( personal) valour, today, O mighty-armed king! On the third
as also Urmila, my second daughter. day, when thecelebrated Uttara Phalguni
Thereis no doubt about it, O Jewel among mansion igs in the ascendant, my lord,
sages |( 20—22 )( Turning to Dasgaratha) perform the wedding ceremony. Gifts,
please get (the formality of )Samavartana which are calculated to bring happiness
(the ceremony of returning to one's own in its wake, should be made for the
parents’ home after completing one's welfare of Sri Rama and Laksmana. (24)
Thus ends Canto Seventy-one in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Rdamayaxa
of Valmiki, the work of a Rst and the oldest epic.
—P
oe Se Ses

feaqaaa: aT:
Canto EXXIL
Vasistha and Viswamitra jointly ask for the hand of the
two daughters of Kuéadhwaja in favour of Bharata and
Satrughna and Janaka acquiesces in the proposal.
Thereupon Dagaratha gets his sons to perform
the rite of Samavartana and himself
performs the Nandiéraddha.
canard «422 fant mga: | sara aad aid afeesafeat aan 2
afareneaaaartiy Hate audna | zeargot fateat act getsi gaa |) 2 1
azail ated: eM =|BIST | Wasa usa dar Aiea az 1 2 I]
THA FAAS AA Aa AA | Ba adler aa UT UST Baa: tl YI
aa oq ws wtorsft af | aed ais = gee ae 1 & I
* The word ‘q)\z]q in Sanskrit aleo means the havin of one’s hair.
 \

Canto 72 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 211

WIS SARS AAS | ata ACSIA rena: I&II

Tal ACA eqqaaaieat: | Basa: at Bae: || © Il
Saas UHez atqeIATGTAMN | SANHTTA Usa: yoqaum: Il < Il
To the celebrated and heroic King O jewel among men, as a wife to Prince
Janaka ( belonging to the Videha Bharata as also to the shrewd Satru-
dynasty ), who had _ finished his ghna (the two other s0D8 of
Bay, the great sage Viswamitra, Emperor Dagaratha )the two daughters,
accompanied by Vasistha, addressed of this pious-minded prince, who are
the following words:—( 1 ) ‘The ( royal ) peerless on earth in point of comeli-
houses of Ikswaku and Videha are ness. O king; ( whereas ) I ask your two
inconceivably great and immeasurably daughters ( Sita and Urmila ) for these
glorious, O jewel among men ! There two high-souled princes ( Sri Rama and
is none equal to those belonging to Laksmana ), O Janaka ! ( 5-6 ) All these
these two races. (2) The sacred (four ) sons of Dagaratha are full of
( matrimonial ) alliance ( going to be charm as well as of youth, (nay ) equal
contracted between the two houses) is in prowess to godr, and the ( very )
well-matched; it is well-matched in compeers of the guardians of the spheres.
point of physical charm as well as of (7) Through the marriage of both
riches; for Sita along with Urmila is ( theee pairs ) let the house of Ikswaku
( quite ) becoming of Sri Rama and be bound ( with ties of love ), O ruler of
Laksmana. (3) There is more to be rulers; and let your mind remain
paid (on this subject ), O jewel among unperturbed (by a feeling of diffidence
men | let my counsel be heard. Here is in contracting a fourfold relation with
your younger brother, King Kusadhwaja, the great King Dagaratha all at once ),
who knows what is right.( 4) We sue, a man of virtuous deeds as you are."’ (8)

faartara: sat |=aiase wat dat | HAs qialfealaaagara afagaat | 8 I

ee wae ghigaat
at at al | acai Zeataed aaraqaa: aaqxz Il Xo Il
- 7 . wv

wy wad ug 4&4: gata st | wat waat afeat TAATAT Il 28 tl

Ualal usagi = aaa agiaa | Wha Weed BAR UAGAl Azaet: Wer
sat feat adq fegaltear waitin: | aafea ocatePa am aa osrafa: 183 Ul
Hearing the proposal of Viswamitra, two daughters of Kugadhwaja. (11) Let
agreeing with the view of Vasistha, (all ) the four very mighty princes
Janaka forthwith submitted to both the marry the four princesses the same
jewels among sages “©with joined day, O eminent sage! (12) The wise
palms as follow s:—(9) ‘I conside r my commend a wedding on the second of
that you two shining the following two days marked by the
pedigree blessed in
among sazes personally enjoin ascendency of the two lunar mansions
jewels
a matrim onial allianc e bearing the name of Phalguni (wiz,
us to contract
Letit be so! May the Purva Phalguni and the Uttara
worthy of us. (10)
Let Phalguni), presided over by Prajapati,
good fortune attend on you ( all)!
poth, who( ever ) the god presiding over the genitals.’’
Satrughna and Bharata
remain together, take to wife the said (13 )
Cage qq: aq sega Haale: | sat aftatt ust wast ara il &¥ Il
ql oad: Fal wa fsais aaderar | carats aera afagmal ee il
gat eaereag apnea aE | Arlt Ret que =#GHeT II 28 II
 KALYANA-KALPATARU { Bk. 1
212

aforesaid gentle both in the same way as Daésaratha

Having made the
from his seat (as is. Here are excellent seats (for
request and rising
Janaka you); let you (both) be seated, O
a mark of respect ), King
palms to both jewels among sages ise 15) ( Just)
submitted with joined
as this city (of Mithil a) belong s to
the great sages as follows:—( 14)
been conferred Dagaratha, so is Ayodh ya my own
“A supreme merit has
upon me (by you in the form of city. There can be no doubt about your
from the contem plated authority ( here), Be pleased ( there-
virtue resulting
gift of my daughters to worthy fore ) to do what is in the fitness of
recipients ). I am a servant to you things.’’( 16)

amt gala ae aah | Waeqa: | UST Ta ges Nema FdlohaT Il Bo Il

Aaa A waa fafysat | wat wadaa vagarafagfaar: tl e¢ Il
mafia srafe ud a afireqa: ame | mexait fafeafeare sft araaiq 1 88 Il
aqarggt ata ust || wae | aaledt at GeeweT SAAT Hera: II Re Il
ama fed ust as Fear Maraa: | quid seq BA MeATTAT Il XI
Tat «6aaest = mea) «afro: | WR al ust galafesa aaa: | RII
SITAA: agg: «aan «=eiaaleat: | Tat aaaeanfy «=aearfe Gea: 11 83 Il
faaaraa qaz feaea Tqeza: | zat Malaga Yat Yaaas: || R¥ Il
a @a: fateada: aq aaa) aerefannfe ga: aa: carga: 1 24 Il
ZAG AAAI THA snlearea aawws Haaas: at 02 Ul
SOT ey ba IN ion * fos iy

While Janaka, who belonged to the his four sons, consisting in the shaving
line of the Videhas, was speaking thus, of their hair and the gifting of cows),
King Dagaratha, a scion of Raghu, appropriate to that time. (21) The
joyously replied to the (aforesaid) king ( Dagaratha ), who loved his sons
king (as follows ):-(17) ‘You two very much, gave away in accordance with
brothers, the rulers of Mithila, possess the principles of righteousness a hundred
innumerable qualities. Sages and hosts thousand cows to the Brahmans for the
of princes have been entertained by sake of each of his ( four) sons. ( 22 )
you both ( on many occasions ).'’ (18 ) In the name of the Samavartana
“Attain happiness. May God _ bless ceremony with respect to his ( four)
you ! We shall (now) retire to s0n8 Emperor Dasaratha ( a scion
our own lodging ands ghall duly of Raghu}, the foremost of men,
perform the Sriddha rites,’’ he added. who was (so) fond of his sons,
(19) Asking leave of the celebrated bestowed ( on that Occasion )
Janaka (a ruler of men) at that on the Brahmans four lakhs of
Scheer the highly illustrious King ( recently ) calved cows that had
Dasaratha soon departed, placing the their horns plated with gold ana
aforesaid two great sages (Vasistha and yielded ample wilk, each with a
Viswamitra )athishead. (20) Reaching milking vessel of bell-metal, as
his lodging and performing the Sraddha well as abundant riches of other
with due ceremony, the king rose in the description. ( 22-24 ) Surrounded on that
morning and performed the grand occasion by his sone, who had their heads
Samavartana ceremony ( with respect to shaved and had gifted (80 many )
Oanto 73 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 213
cows, the king shone brightly like b i
: the beings ) surrounded
:
( the lord of created the spheres, ( 25 ) Vi, Hheweuertiene 22
delightful Brahma
Thus ends Canto Seventy-two in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana
of Valmiki, the work of a Rsi and the oldest epic.

fraqaaa: at:
Gante ex i
Janaka escorts DaSaratha and his four sons clad in nuptial attire to
the pavilion erected for the wedding. Placing Viswamitra and
Satananda at his head, Vasistha conducts the marriage
ceremony. Sri Rama and his three brothers clasp
the hand of Sita and her sisters. Singing
and dancing for joy, the gods rain
heavenly flowers on the brides
and bridegrooms.

afaeg feat oust we Taagang | afeed faa Aa gaisa aaafaarsg ll & Il

Ta: THAI «=A RAAITS: | EET gt a ENS Ustafeaaaig |X Il
Saar wus waz HRasnadta | Ai Hassraisl dat araeqwaaay ll > Il
aad oA Use «6BSeRTAY Algiers | aetaaaidisenaleai wWarea || ¥ Il
aaa | fafrermaarateg «Gaal ae wets WW & Il
°

mal | enalemat «=aera

. AY

qqangqaisé «=RS: SAH TA | AT UST TART faarfafaacfead ll & Il

eg THAT? qaaleaqsad |
in fact the eager to see Bharata ( my sister's son )
On that very day when
O king of kings! For this purpose I
emperor (Dasgar atha) perfor med the grand
valiant went straight to Ayodhy a, O scion of
Samavartana ceremo ny, the
ruler of the Raghu ! (4) When. however, O king,
Yudhajit, the son of the
own I heard at Ayodhy a of your eons
Kekeya kingdom and Bharata ’s
). ( Bharata and Satrugh na ) baving
maternal uncle, duly arrived (at Mithila
after proceeded with you direct to Mithila
Seeing the emperor and inguiring
to him as fer the wedding ( of Sri Rama ), I drove
hie welfare, he submitted
in haste (to this place), eager to see my
follows:—({ 1-2) ‘'( My father ), the
sister's con.’' Seeing his beloved guest
sovereign ruler of the Kekaya territory,
,
inquired after your ( Yudhajit ), deserving of ( all ) honour
has out of affection ), King
is well at arrived ( in his presence
welfare and added that all
forthwith entertained him
whore well-being you Dasgaratha
present with those
father ) is with utmost attentions.
desire. (3) The king ( my

aaeafaal =u ae qaaeraf: ll © Il
suit aaa | weiter |yReHA aBaTZAIMTAT II ¢ \l
gad yaaa = FeAl
Sal fana aatnenafid: | wate: feat uA: FARTTARS: Ul & Il
Ce
afaz = Xa: cat netaqara | alas ynaaa «=aaefacaaale Il to Il
 214 KALYANA-KALPATARU [ Bk.1

Us =|-STAT Ua FAMGATS: | TAACaWISy alaataargd tl 28 I

alasfamalaeat =| aaat: atuated fe | eqaa ogfigeeq 9Fear FaAaAAT I 22 II
Then, having spent that night with calculated to bring success to an enterprire
his high-souled sons, he got up again in undertaken during that hour), propitious
the morning; and, having finished his fora wedding. Arriving there, the holy
duties ( for the morning ), the king (who Vasistha spoke to Janaka (born in the line
had realized the truth ) forthwith of the Videhas ) as follows:—(10) ‘‘Along
reached the pavilion erected for the with his sons, dressed in a festive attire
wedding, placing the sages at his head. appropriate to the occasion of wedding,
(5-8) Placing at his head the sage O king, Emperor Dasgaratha, a jewel
Vasistha and other eminent sages too, among the foremost of men, awaits the
and accompanied by (all ) his ( three ) pleasure of the donor; for all gifts take
brothers, adorned with every ornament, place (only) with the co-operation of the
Sri Rama, who was ( himself ) dressed donor and the donee, (Therefore) perform-
in a festive attire appropriate to the ing the noble rites pertaining to the wed-
Occasion of wedding, also arrived at the Ging, diecharge your sacred obligation
hour known ( in astronomical works ) by ( of redeeming the giuen by you
the name of Vijaya (socalled because itis to king Dasgaratha ).’’ ( 11-12 )

Sy? MART afesa | nerMAT | ogame ara) aera | 23 II

a: faa: often? A sensi aegelad | eave a) faansha aur usafee aq |) ey ll
FAR HATAT afeqeaama: | aA aT afiss dat aefearfSa: | 2k UI
aise weadeisia aaa ofatsa:| afied feat ad feast fe fasted || 26 II
% WA FFG Ba eae | Waa gam aatafinoafe i eel
aa oust 6fteat —afisftcaadiq. |arava ea aatafaf: ae wfaa |) ec Il
waa alaaer «fat |Aaeet =
Requested thus by the high-souled seated on this altar I am just
Vasistha, the highly glorious Janaka, waiting for you. ( Hence) let every-
who was extremely noble and thing ( connected with the wedding )
possessed the highest knowledge of what
be performed without any let or
is right, replied as follows:—( 13 ) '‘Who hindrance. What for is the ceremony
stands at the door to guard my entrance
actually being delayedp”’ (16) Hearin
and whose permission does the emperor g
the aforesaid reply given by Janaka,
keenly await 9 What Scruple should Dagaratha forthwith took his £008
there be in entering one’s own house as also
9 all the hosts of sages
This kingdom is as much yours into the
as mine, pavilion ( erected for the wedding
(14 ) Having gone through all auspic ). (17)
ious Thereupon Janaka
rites connected ( the ruler of the
with the wedding, my Videha kingdom ) submitted
daughters, O jewel among as follows
gages, have to Vasistha:—“Along with
(already ) arrived at the foot of the the ( other )
Bages, O pious seer, conduct
Bacrificial altar, looking like 80 many the nuptial
ceremony of Sri Rama,
blazing flames of the delight of the
fire. (15) Firmly world, my lord|’’
TARA TG wag afés} =unataft: || ¢¢ 1)
fata yweRy Tare ana | coe g fafeas Se gar
Beat at af Tea qEy: ease aera: I Ro |
aaeaa: | qaorar fant fizsy AST MEL: 1122 II
Canto 73 j VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 215

ages: WT:
> SN
a:N | ARTA:SN aa:N al: aaa: 2 11 2 II
BIA— qa farce
cn
aaa:
:
| a: aa: a aareda
ie °
fafaarneagia
le
| 23 Il
afar TT fafaaraqrenagy | Geral wes afasst afadaa: Ul ey Il
Saying ‘‘Amen!’’ to Janaka, and plac- at the end of the size of a hand) and Sruvas
ing Vidéwamitra and the pious Satananda ( 8maller wooden ladles used for pouring
at his head, the holy sage Vasistha, who ghee into the Sruk ), vessels brimful
was a great ascetic, prepared a sacrificial with water to be offered toa deity for
altar at the centre ofthe pavilion according washing the hands etc. with, as well
to the scriptural ordinance, and decorated as with vessels full of parched grains of
the said altar on all sides with sandal- paddy and smaller vessels as also with
paste and flowers. He (then) provided it grains of unbroken rice dyed with the
with plates of gold and jars of variegated powder of dried turmeric root. ( Again )
colours containing sprouts as well as with bestrewing the altar with blades of
shallow earthenware cups ( also) full Darbha grags equal in length and placing
of sprouts, vessels for incense containing the fire on it according to the scriptural
incense, conches serving the purpose of ordinance while reciting sacred texts,
vessels, Sruks( large wooden ladles used the highly glorious Vasistha, the
for pouring ghee on a sacrificial fire and foremost of sages, poured oblations into

properly made of Palaéa or Khadira wood it with due ceremony with the recita-
about as long as an arm, with a receptacle tion of sacred texts. (18—24)

aa: =ala aaala aateafiary | aaaaa: Geary UaaABA aT WRK MI

aaah! UST Aacqaecaday | <a sal aH Ba Bea} aT MRI
adi<e Sat ue a oft welea afar | afaaar He «=wAATaANaT «aT I Vv II
ear | fae Usa AeA Ts aal | ay alfeafa eararsiint aaat aar Il re Il
2qgretutaata: qsqaat AMAyT |

Duly escorting after that Sita, adorned will remain exclusively devoted to you
g ( her husband ) and will ever follow you
with all ( sorts of ) jewels, and havin
befor e the sacre d as a shadow.’’ ( 27) Saying 0, the king
comfortably seated her transferred ( to Sri
( the ornam ent of ( Janaka ) forthwith
fire opposite Sri Rama
spoke Rama’s hand ) the water (in his own
Raghu's race ), King Janaka then
ter hand ), consecrated by the recitation of
(as follows) to Sri Rama (the promo
my sacred texts ( signifying his will to offer
of Kauéalya’s joy ):—‘‘This Sita, At that
helpmate the hand of Sita to Sri Rama).
daughter, is going to be your
obligations. time was heard the noise of celestial
in discharging your sacred
your own and kettledrums and there fell an abundant
( 25-26 ) Take her hand in of flowers rained by gods and
own ). May good shower
accept her (as your |’
y fortu nate and sages exclaiming ‘‘Good | Well done
petide you! She is highl

we aml sat Atal AEMHILEHANA, It xXS Il

AAAI Ua ginfuaega: | sas HA A GSA FAT Il Re
aaa) wd |aeaTNGT Il 32 Ml
gies wir Dela A Yq Fes qaqa: | aaagaat | 82 Ml
vata awadifeafassac:
sem orf | ameeat: «—aNOTAT ware | Wad ata | 23Ml
saaiaieraey = aft neva t | aa Haea: aria af gaftaaar
oufa
VT |
e

gedifa: aq WIE AT YL He
216 KALYANA-KADLPATARU [ Bx. 1

Having thus given away (to Sri Rama) Janaka spoke to Bharata too (a8
his daughter, Sita, in the wake of water follows ):—( 28—31 ) ‘Clasp the hand of
( held in his palm and ) consecrated by Mandavi with your own, O scion
the recitation of Mantras ( giving of? SRaghuir, The pious king of
expression to his vow of bestowing the Mithila further said to Satrughna,
princess on Sri Rama), King Janaka, filled “Take in your hand, O- mighty-
with rapture, said (to Laksmana ), armed prince, the hand of Srutakirti.
‘‘Taksmana, come along; may good betide You are all gentle and have all duly
you ! Accept Urmila (being) given observed sacred vows (of celibacy
away by me. Take her hand (in your etc). (32-33 } Let yourselves be married,
own ), let there be no lors of time.’’ O scions of Kakutstha |!Let there be
Having requested him (Laksmana ) thus, no delay.’’

WAH FTA AAT qa =gifafaegar || RY II

aaa aaa afaszaq «saat fran: | aiffa sefaor sear afé waraaa = (| 3& II
sitet near: agaat wae | aah aaaafaae «—fafaqarr il 38 Ul
qeqaeazeaetacafiard aurau | fecagegfafaataiiaaleativan: ROH
aqagaaeaa = eqalay AT: oq | frag TAAL deg ade || 2 Il
Sea qa g dqaiqgsfaaea | faa @ ofteeq aeatat aetsa: 11 89 I
aaNTHa Bard aarat wart: | Usa gaa afta: aaleaa: ll ¥o Il
Tat AAA alas akaca qaawe Hasan: ae 10% Nl
Hearing the request of Janaka, ( all ) from the heavens. (37) Nay, bevies of cel-
the four princes, who followed the judg- estial nymphs danced and Gandharvas
ment of Vasistha, grasped with their sang in a sweet voice. That was a
hands the hands of the four princesses. marvellous phenomenon which was
Going clockwise round the sacrificial fire, noticed during the wedding of the
the altar as well as round Janaka and jewels of Raghu's race. (38 ) While such
the sages too, the high-souled princes a (celestial ) consonance of sounds
(the jewels among the Raghus ) along prevailed with its echo, those high-
with their brides thereupon went through ally glorious princes went round the
the wedding ceremony in accordance ( sacrificial ) fire thrice and married
with the (correct) procedure as laid down
their brides. ( 39 ) Accompanied by their
in our scriptures. ( 34—-36 ) Accompanied
consorts, those scions of Raghu then
by the loud beating of celestial kettle- retired to their tents. [he emperor too
drums and the melodious sound of vocal with the hosts of Rsis and his relations
and instramental music, an abundant and followed suit, beholding ( with joy )
most splendid shower of blossoms fell the brides and the bridegrooms. (40 )
Thus ends Canto Seventy-three in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana of
Valmiki, the work of a Rst and the oldest epic.
Canto 74 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 217

FAPAAAAA: AT:
Canto LXXIV
Taking leave of Janaka and Daégaratha, Viswamitra returns to his own
hermitage and, accepting large wedding presents, DaSaratha too turns
back to Ayodhya along with his sons and their newly-wedded
brides. On the way the irascible and redoubtable
Paragurdma, a sworn enemy of the Ksatriyas,
suddenly appears before them, axe in hand,
and Vasigtha and the other sages
accompanying the party offer
worship to him.
ay Usa | -aqalara} fraia) agiafa: | aiggr al a ustal salaedday | g
fara nt wus ee fafusrfacy | ante sama ust ae: géq | R
aq oust fate aal waa ae | Tar aaa Agha fafasaqz: || 2
PIAA A geal Aaa Fearault a | eeqawgard feeqeg weHaq Il ¥ Il
zal Re alat adiaanqaad | fea gana ama fagae 3 I &

qa Ua qaEs: mearqanaaay | zal aed ust aagarea afsay | &

qfaa oafqeq 6 fafyei fafrezaz: | usieaqenfaga: az qaHeraty: || \9

wid at 9yeH AWA Aqsa: |

Asking leave of both the kings, the horses, chariots and foot soldiers, a
night having passed, the eminent sage hundred richly-adorned maids endowed
Viswamitra forthwith proceeded direct with supernal beauty ( a8 companions )}
to the northern mountain ( the for his daughters, excellent servants and
Himalayas ). (1) Asking permission of servant-maids and a lot of silver, gold,
Janaka ( who belonged to the line of the pearls and coral beads, (3—5) Extremely
Videhas ), the ruler of Mithila, the delighted, the king (thus) gave an
moment VisSwamitra had departed, the excellent dowry. Having given manifold
glorious King Dasaratha (too) proceeded presents and duly taking leave of
immediately to his capital. ( 2 ) Dasgaratha (the ruler of the earth), the
At that time the ruler of the king of Mithila returned to Mithila,
Videha territory gave a rich dowry. his own capital. Placing at his head all
( As a part of that dowry ) the king of the sages (that had accompanied. him
Mithila gave away many lakhs of cows to Mithila ) and accompanied by his

and (as many ) first-class carpets, army and entourage, King Dasaratha ( the
ruler of Ayodhya) too departed with
( numerous ) silken textiles and tens of
pieces, elephants, his high-souled sons ( for Ayodhya ).
millions of cotton

mssed ad avast afd asa il ¢ Il

eg dam ara areca anda: | ataaa sor: ag aoa w safer | 8 Il
aa Sgt Usage afese qdusaaq | avatar afaot ater arate safam | ko Il

28 V.R. N.—I
 { BE.1
218 KALYANA-KALPATARU

fafae gaakafta nf ona fade | wat qaerdaeeear aay Herais: Il 2 ll

Jaq aya ait oaaHeT ad FEA | Safad 44 qi faq gfaqarszayz | 221
WM: qaqa = darqecasaaraay | ast daar qa ag qigaya = RR Il
arqaq. afidt ooeal Mader |merger | caer daa: aa: aa alafedfan: ll e¥ Il
weal aad aye aaa | afes aaara ust a gaat Ul eh Il
aaat a ATL. aqme feaaaa |
among men was “Hear what it portends. The indication
While that tiger
the hosts of sages a8 that comes from the screaming of birds
journeying with
( the scions in the air is that a grave danger is
well as with bis four sons
to cry immine nt. (11-12 ) These deer ( how-
of Raghu ), fearful birds began
him; while, on the other ever ) allay our fears. ( Therefore ) let
all around
hand, the deer on the land, one and all, this anxiety be given up.’’ While they
crossed his path from the left. (6—9) were conversing (thus) on the road, a
Seeing them, Dagaratha (a tiger among tempest set in, they say, shaking the en-
kings ) respectfully inquired of Vasistha, tire globe and throwing down big trees.
The sun got enveloped in darknese, all
saying, ‘‘Loathseome birds are screaming
people failed to discern the directi ons.
(on the one hand, which is an ominous
same time deer (13-14) Nay, covered : all over
; with
portent ); and at the
cross my way from the left ( which is dust, the whole of Da pate tiie 8 army
a good omen)! (10) What may this stood Gumbfounded as it were. At that
be, which makes my heart quiver )?) time ( only ) Vasistha Bue the OLHer
My mind is sorrowful.’’ Hearing sages a8 well as the king SAO his
this question of King Dasgaratha, ( four ) sons retained their confrciousness,
the great seer ( Vasistha) replied all the rest on that spot became
in a sweet tone (as _ follows ):— unconscious as it were.

dfmanfa at q wm=seaq al AA: Il 2& Il

eal waartat qznveearfiaa | ue sea oust |UsfsAcay II ev II
- 5 . ©

eorafaa =gay areifiafa © graze | sqerafha |= asifagfaded = gets: |] 8 II

“ ~ ~ : aA

ay mas affagtaHa | gua mead oa Paget aa frag 128i

do eg inert saeedfha = ata | afasqaqat fast FAA: |] Ro |
aat | aaa: «=a ANT «ofa: | af feaearadt ast atearafaeafa 11 22 1
7 wart =Fear Taras: | aqekeed yal a aeaer fasta 1221
Wayealeqalarya = daataa | eval wa wafa agi aranqaa || 22 Il
aa gg at gaafient gags | wa aah wal amaaisrquraa Il ey ll
zat Aira aaa onfkanea aaw= aaeaaaa: a ox tI
In that dreadful darkness the afore- formed into a coil at the crown,
said army (of Daégaratha ), which was assailable as Mount Kailasa, irresistible
actually covered with dust, as well as as the destructive fire raging at the
the king beheld the terrible-looking sage time of universal dissolution, blazing as
Parasurama ( s80n of Jamadagni ), the it were with effulgence and ( as such
destroyer of the Ksatriyas, born in the difficult to gaze upon for common men ),
race of Bhrgu, wearing matted locks with an axe on his (right ) shoulder
Canto 75 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 219

and a bow (on his left) and holding his intention to wipe out the Ksatriyas
( in his hand ) a fierce shaft, resembling once more, since having massacred
streaks of lightning, like( another ) Lord the Ksatriyas in the past, he has his
Siva, the Destroyer of the demon Tripura. anger appeased and has been rid of his
( 15—19 ) Seeing the sage, terrible of agony ( caused by his father's death ).’’
aspect-and blazing like fire, all the (22) Talking in this strain and taking
Brahman ¢ceers and sages, given to the { in their hands ) water to wash his
practice of austerities and Homa ( offer. hands with, the sages accosted the
ing oblations to the sacred fire ), with scion of Bhrgu, who wore a terrible ag-
Vasistha at their head, collected (at one pect, in sweet words, ''Rama, O Rama !’’
place) and talked to one another, ‘'Let us (23 ) While accepting that honour done
hope, full of indignation over the by the sages ( Vasistha and others ), the
assassination of his father, he is not go- glorious Paragurima, son of Jamadagni,
ing to exterminate the Ksatriya race spoke (as follows) to Sri Rama, the
( over again ). ( 20-21 ) Surely it is not ( eldest ) son of Dasaratha. ( 24 )
Thus ends Canto Seventy-four in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana
of Valmiki, the work of @ Rst and the oldest epic.

qaaqidda: Aa:
q

Canto LXXV
Turning a deaf ear to DaSaratha’s prayer, Paragurama relates
the history of the bows belonging to Lords Siva and
Visnu and challenges Sri Rama to string the bow
of Lord Visnu in his possession.
aw oa a OANA aasga_ | aa Had Ga fAfsea war aay Il ¢ Il
qqquaafaeed = AHA qtIGI | TAHT Sear JAY Il 2 Il
aed axdert weed oweq aa lq ate was eT A Il 2 Il
qazé a as SET MasmeT «6 | aaae =Faenth Aaaseaqae «=aT Ul Yl
fitting this great
O Rama, © valiant son of Dasaratha, bow. (2) Therefore,
terrible-looking bow, received ( by
your prowess is reported to be marvellous and
Jamadagni (my father ),
and your feat in the shape of breaking me) from
simply draw it to its
the bow ( of Lord Siva ) has also been with an arrow,
full length and demons trate your might
heard of by me in all its details. (1)
way you ( thereby ).( 3 ) a VARg | witnessed that
Breaking the bow in the
done is (indeed) marvellous strength of yours in drawing this bow too
have 4 single
and cannot (even ) be conceived at full length, I shall offer you
of it, I have combat which will bring credit to your
( by others ). Hearing
valour.’’ ( 4 )
arrived ( here ), taking another sacred

qt at aad TST SeATST | fasonaqeal ala: are fearaara the UI

ATION TTT: | TTT HA PATINA alana Wl &
qa «= wala
ania = FSA: araaafear | weer Sit A afererarata ls Il
a @ wid yet wa ada | cet TANT AeRETHAT Il c I
 { BE.
920 KALYANA-KALPATARU

na aaa arate nea | a Safa et TA aa ae TAZ Ml 8 Il

ARASH: Fata, | sae CTIA TAHAPAATTA || Xo II
AAG
Hearing that challenge of Parasurama, (in this behalf ) to Indra. ( 7) As such
set your mind on piety and gave
King Dasgaratha felt miserable and, pull- you
to
spoke with away (the domin ion of ) the earth
ing a long face, forthwith
joined palms as follows:—( 5 ) Sage Kasyapa and, retiring to the woods,
“Having given up your anger towards took up your abode on Mount Mahendra.
the Ksatriyas, you have ( since ) (8 ) For my total annihilation (however)
grown very calm and, being a Brahman you have appeared (here ), O great sage!
and a great ascetic ( too ), you ought to And we shall all cease to live ( even )
give assurance of safety to my juvenile if Rama alone is killed ( by you ).’’ (9)
sons. (6) Born in the line of the Bhargavas Turning a deaf ear to his entreaty, how-
(the ecions of Bhrgu), distinguished ever, even though Dasaratha prayed as
for their study of the Vedas and aforesaid, the glorious Parasurama
sacred vows, you have relinquished (son of Jamadagni) continued to address
the arms, giving your word of honour Sri Rama alone (and said):—(10)

zy of | 6vatt «6 Of tarfigft | ct aca) aca oaRa aan Il 28 II

ayqgs
- °
creca
Ayn:
SAtTFIA
Jes
aged | aed
LN e
ais
~
wet
.
BET ATT II 23 I
eq
Zz faded = gag
q atest
q | aa: | afee; eur
at UA oa: ;
ALAA || 23 Il
aaa = TaN yas
“These two excellent heavenly bows him, O jewel among men ! (12) This
(one of which was broken by you second one, hard to prevail against,
the other day, the other being with me ), was given by the foremost of the gods
strong, powerful and foremost as they to Lord Visnu. This ( which you
are, were adored by the ( whole ) world behold in my hand ) is the same bow
and were cleverly manufactured by of Lord Visnu, which is able to reduce
Viswakarma. (11 ) One (of them), which the enemy's stronghold, O Rama! (13)
has been broken by you, O scion of It is fact equal in strength to the bow
Kakutstha, was handed over by the gods of Rudra ( which has already yielded
to Lord Siva ( the three-eyed divinity ), to your strength ), O scion of Kakutstha,
eager to fight ( with the demon Tripura), (as will appear from the following
and ( ultimately ) succeeded in killing anecdote:—)
-

aqat a aq: aa: Tora wm flamer || ey|

faifaaoseq fasonay Am ASAT | afar of far eaai flarae: | 2% II
fay saa aaa: | ft a meq gaanae duet I 28 II
falaaaey fama FETS fay: laa g sad at vata || eI
ea =oerta: «= afendisg «= a: | 23a aaa oats: |aaa: I ec |
aft ood |as WaT =Baaat |
‘“‘At that very time ( when the demon to Brahma ( the progenitor of
Tripura was killed by Lord Siva ) all the entire
creation ) with a view to ascertaining
the gods (approached and) put a question the ( relative ) strength ana weakness of
 eUlvinseieg
rdyey

JUOMUOISNyTISI
nivjediey-vue

jO
aie
=< 2

hie
es
Re
ota
teat
ont
aa
tre
MOL
cis.
g
oe
i
Wt
2d
fd
eb
of
MESES
a
alee
ok
Canto 75 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 221

Lords Siva ( whose neck is marked with of Lord Siva, possessed as it was of
a blue patch ) and Visnu. Reading the terrible strength, was rendered inopera-
mind of the gods, Brahma, the foremost tive and the three-eyed Lord Mahadeva
of the votaries of truth, for his part ( too ) struck motionless by the ( very )
BOWwed the seed of discord between roar ( of Lord Visnu ). The two fore-
the two divinities. As a sequel to that most divinities came to terms on
tension a terrible and thrilling that occasion (only ) when they were
combat actually ensued between Lords approached and entreated on that (very )
Siva and Visnu, who were eager to spot by the gods, accompanied by hosts of
conquer each other. In the course of Rsis a8 well as by Charanas ( celestial
that combat of course the bow bards ), tO compose their differences.

CM LUCCIC7 | eT
ate .
F
was
fasoj = Satsea ae
aTATIOTTAT
pt
qq Ure «dael faeeg Aaa: II Ro Il
2 4 aM Wa aa: RUHAT INE II
5 A : °

SaaS wusgeal ed aa
ari amt oer fay: a TERA | pated Held: §=«yaeaofaaa: || 22 Il
fiaia = aeatt—CtstéifREEC VTA: aaa «= fat amaafad || 22 Il
aga |faa a
maa 3896afearfera:|
qquofaed a faa: AT =|Fae | aaqqeed dart Waar || R¥ Il
sft «=oaifaei eRe APaRASse UA SPA |ATT I RI
bow of Lord had therefore no use for it ). Reckoning
“Seeing the celebrated
Siva rendered inoperative as aforesaid my father, who had given up the use of

of Lord Visnu, the arms and was richly endowed with

by the prowess
the hosts of Rsis spiritual energy earned through his
gods along with
there ) accounted Lord austerities, a8 a COmmon man, Arjuna
( assembled
Visnu superior( to Lord Siva ). Feeling ( more popularly known by the name of
Sahasrababu because of his thousand
enraged, the most illustrious Lord Rudra
thereupon arms ) caused his death. Hearing of my
(the god of destruction)
with the father’s most cruel and unmerited death,
delivered the bow together
hands of the royal I for my part uprooted more than once
arrows into the
in the line of the (as many as twenty-one times ) out of
sage Devarata born
the Ksatriyas even as they
Videha kings. Lord Visnu, on the other indignation
born. ( 14—24) Having acquired
hand, O Rama, made over this superb were
capable of subduing the ( dominion over ) the entire globe (in
bow of His own,
this way ), L gifted it, O Rama, to the
enemy's strong hold, as a trust to Rechika,
high-souled sage Kasyapa of meritori ous
a scion of sage Bhrgu. The highly
deeds by way of sacrifici al fee at the
glorious Rchika in his turn bestowed the I perform ed
s0n, the end of a sacrifice ( which
heavenly gift on his (own) of
in atonement for the great bath
high-souled Jamadagni, my father, who
too good to retaliate a wrong ( and blood ).( 25 )
was
azal qagheretacantaa: | sar a saw He adlse FIAMMA: II XE Il
4 ims mse ee | RET neta TASAAT || RW II
AAaeA qa =a qeyisaa, |afe aisle racer ara crete daa: tl Re Ul
LA AMAA areritata antiared aaaws uaEehan: aM to Ul
 KALYANA-KALPATARU { BET
222

“( Nay, ) having made the gift, I took righteous cause ), O Rama, take (in your
hand ) the celebrated and superb bow
up my abode on Mount Mahendra, Richly
endowed with ( spiritual ) energy earned pelonging to Lord Visnu, inherited by
through austerities ( in the meantime ), me through my father from my grand-
however, I expeditiously arrived here father). ( 27 ) And fit the arrow, capable
from that ( distant ) place on hearing of reducing the stronghold of an enemy,
of the breaking of the bow. (26) Placing to this foremost of bows provide d you
above all ( else ) the noble duty of a are equal to it, O scion of Kakutstha |
Ksatriya ( which consists in accepting Then (alone ) I shall offer a single
the challenge of a warrior to a duelin a combat to you’’. ( 28 )

Thus ends Canto Seventy-five in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana

of Valmiki, the work of @ Rss and the aldest epic.

—_—
eer Sse

qaaafaaa: aa:
Canto LXXVI
Vitting the arrow to the bow of Lord Visnu and declaring it as
unfailing, Sri Rama asks Paraéurdma io point out at whom
it may be discharged, and at the instance of the latter
puts an end to his title to the ( ethereal) worlds
earned by him through his austerities. Recognizing
Sri Rama to be no other than Lord Visnu and
taking leave of him, Paragurdma withdraws
to Mount Mahendra in order to
resume his austerities.
AT F Waar aay cena, | Meare aaa: fig amma i 2 II
saat a aaa An | AaeeTHe Aad, faaraoqara: |) 2 1
aadafaarad TT TAT ae | sate A as: ge Asa aR I] 3 II
Hearing the challenge of Jamadagni’s approve of it, O holy Brahman | (2) Since
son, Sri Raima (son of Dasgsaratha ), of ( however ) you despise me,—devo
course, who remained tongue-tied on that ted as
I am to the duty of a Ksatriya
occasion ( and
out of regard for hig father, therefore chary of speech in the
now spoke to Paragurama presence
(as follows):— of a holy Brahman like
(1) you ),—as
‘I have heard, O scion of Bhrgu, powerless, as though lacking in virility,
of the work that you have done, intent O scion of Bhrgu, ( pray ) witness
on repaying the debt you owed to your my slory and prowess today.’’
father (by avenging his death ). We (3) .
ScAtcaT aq: hel Wa aA |a a ots |eT: I] y ||
at 8 w_ UW at wet aa ¢ | amend ad we WH: aaisadfee |} & |
memsdfs qa fieafieeay a | dered a 2 ua aed WL AV || & II
Canto 76 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 22 w

zm 6OTafa UA anasaatiad | earacfaar aft efearstfa a afa: il © I

qa | asa fea: ae Wi: | ala: qafa |alan qeaqfaataa: | ¢ Il
Saying so and growing indignant, Srt fore ZI dare not hurl the deadly arrow
Rama (a scion of Raghu ) of swift pro- at you, O Rama ! (6) I shall as an
wess seized the excellent weapon ( bow) alternative take away, O Rama, your
as well as the arrow from the hand (and present ( capacity of unobstructed )
further withdrew the divine energy* ) of movement (in all the three worlds ) or
Parasurama ( a scion of the sage Bhrgnu). put an end to your title to the peer-
(4) Stringing the bow, the celebrated less ( ethereal ) worlds, duly acquired
Srl Rama set the arrow to the string: so by dint of asceticism: such is my
the tradition goes. Getting angry, Sri mind.(7) This transcendent arrow of
Rama then spoke to Parasurama ( son of Lord Visnu, capable ( as it is ) of
Jamadagni )as follows:—( 5) ‘'You are reducing the stronghold of an enemy
worthy of respect to mein that you are and crushing the might as well as the
a Brahman and ( also ) because of your pride of an adversary by its (unique)
kinship with Viswamitra ( whois the power, never goes without hitting its
maternal uncle of your father ). There- mark.'’ (‘8 )

meget wa ge afin: = at: fraé «yee ATTA aaa: |l & I

TAT fagaroiar: FATA AZ BSS neaaTAT Il Xo Il
<47 a 4 cE aTITTTL | faafat sacaaisal wal waqeagt | 22 II
aalfaadaarstaaay aetRa: | UH HAs Aes wea «= AR Il
Placing Brahma (the progenitor of the thought of the dire consequences
the entire creation ) at their head, all that might follow from the show of
the gods, accompanied by hosts of valour on the part of Sri Rama )
Reis, assembled there (in their aerial when Sri Rama took up the superb
cars ) in order to behold Sri Rama bow (of Lord Visnu), the celebrated
wielding the superb weapon (of Lord Paragurama, son of ( now )
Jamadagni,
Visnu ).( 9) Gandharvas and celestial rendered powerless, looked with wonder
dancing girls as well as Siddhas, at Sri Rama. ( 11) Dazed by the
Kinnaras as also Yakgas, brilliance ( of Sri Rama) due to his
Charanas and
having been rendered powerless, the
ogres and Nagas ( too ) collected (there)
great marvel. son of Jamadagni spoke in a low tone
in order to witnessthat
there) having been as follows to Sri Rama, whose eyes
( 10 ) People (gathered
time ( with fear at resembled the petals of a lotus:—(12)
stunned at that

areata «wat | Aaa aa amaafala at werisadiz ll 22 Il

CTT
aisé geqa: aa gfeat a aa fama | acres ape Bar A FI Z II ev Il
afar aga ae ed arta qaq | aalsa oferta wee TAAMAAA II 24 II
aaleagaat =oUa tar
fafaarea aq | AG asaweaa A Yt Bee TAT II 24 Il a

* We read in the Padma-Puraga:—

ccqzal 2fe Jeremy aaa ARTA AE | IE ang ay fata a Asari
‘*Saying 80, éri Rama seized in sport, yet with modesty, the bow of Lord Vigenu along
with the divine energy of the same Lord, that had existed in him ( so far ), O Parvati !'°
by verse 11 of this very Canto, given below.
This is also borne out
 224 KALYANA-KALPATARU eis mel

aqaeq agent sata |al gia | vaiser wal eafer Ased GAT II 20 Il
wd aan: aa — fadtaed aia: | araofararastagecarea Nec
qa 34 an aE At ufanef | aa Seaaaaa sae faa: | 28 Il
anaofaa a HicnHefA yaa | aa nfeafa ae sala || 2 II
“When in the past ( the dominion fact of your having ( not only ) seized
of ) the earth was bestowed, by me on ( but also strung and drawn) this
Sage Keasyapa, Kasgyapa spoke to me bow (of Lord Visnu, which could be
as follows:—'You must no longer inhabit strung by none else ) I conclude you
my dominion.’(13) Enjoined thus and to be ( no other than ) the imperish-
Obeying the command of my preceptor able Lord Visnu ( the suzerain Lord of
( Kasyapa ), I do not remain on earth at gods ), the Slayer of the demon Madhu.
night from that time onward inasmuch Let everything be well with you, O
as a pledge has been taken by me to that chastiser of foes | (17) All these hosts of
effect before Kasyapa, which isa well. gods gathered together ( here ) are look-
known fact, O Rama!(14) Be pleased, ing at you, whose deeds are incomparable
therefore, O heroic scion of Raghu, not and who are unrivalled in combat. (17-18)
to put an end to my present (unhampered) This powerlessness of mine in your
movement (in all the three worlds). presence, O scion of Kakutstha, cannot
I shall retire to Mount Mahendra, be a matter for shame to me, since I
the foremost of mountains, with stand worsted by ( none else than ) the
the speed of thought. ( 15 ) Peerless Lord of (all) the three worlds. (19 )
worlds have actually been earned Be pleased, O Rama of noble vows, to
by me by dint of asceticism, O Rama ! discharge your matchless arrow. On
Put an end to my title to them by your having discharged the arrow I
means of your superb shaft. Let there shall return to Mount Mahendra, the
be no loss of time. (16) From the foremost of mountains.’’ ( 20 )
qm oat wa gd sey cara | we zee: ofteifas aeeaAT 1122 II
4 Fa aisha |see sm weed aaaraAT |1 22 II
ad —fafafarar: aat = feaaafeeraar | ae: afta aa TATARAIZAA || V3 |]
we geet wat aaeq: oogfa: | aa: gafaotae =amrareti TH: | Ry Il
TA AAMT area anBaret areas HEARMTA: BT |] 8 II
Even while Paragurama, son . of and ( even ) s0 the intermediate
Jamadagni, was speaking as aforesaid, corners intervening them were rid of
the mighty and glorious Rama, darkness. The gods including the hosts
son of Dasaratha, discharged the of Rsis ( accompanying them ) glorified
superb shaft.( 21) Finding his own Srl Rama, who stood with the uplif
( prospective ) realms tea
earned by dint bow. (23) Having walked clockwise
of asceticism ruined by Sri Rama, round Sri Rama, son
Parasurama
of Dagaratha, the
( son of Jamadagni ) mighty Parasurama (son of Jamadagn
immediately returned
i ),
to Mount highly honoured (by Sri Rama
Mahendra, the foremost ), then
of mountains. retired to his own abode (on Mount
( 22 ) There upon all the quarters Mahendra ). ( 24 )
Thus ends Canto Seventy-six in the Bala-Kanda of the gloriou
s Ramayana
of Valmiki, the work of a Rst and the oldest
epic.
— met
 Canto 77 ]
VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 225

aAAAMAA: al:
Canto LXXVII
On the departure of Paragurama Sri Rama hands over the
bow of Lord
Vignu to Varuna (the god of water ) and, sending
his
army ahead, King DaSaratha enters Ayodhya. After some
days Prince Yudhajit; Bharata’s maternal uncle,
takes away Bharata and Satrughna to
his father’s capital.
Tt Ut 9 gerae wal cerita: | center zd} eee: I? I
afta a Tal aes
| fat fas est Sar wart
Il 2 Il
seat ond wa: gata) aaeft | stented? Sar aa ama afar 2 I
US dS TST RA I erat aiteasg peg wa Il ¥ II
Ta we ga set gs: safe aa: | yasid aa aa qaaraaaa Fz ll & Il
qaqa at fat sea aa: gay | varafeat wat aategefarfzar il & Ul
aA TRIPE | UTIITAG: qTagema: io Il
ay ofa IST AN: HAL I
Parasurama having left, the high- Rama, King Dagaratha closely folded
ly illustrious Sri Rama ( son of in his arms his son, the foremost
Dasgaratha ), whose mind was completely of Raghu's race, and smelt his head
at rest, made over (as a trust) the (as a gesture of affection). (4)
bow in his hand to Varuna (the god Delighted, nay, overjoyed to hear that
of water ) of immeasurable strength. (1) Parasurama had (already ) left, the
Greeting the sages headed by Vasistha king thought his son as well as himself
and seeing his father (who had appar- reborn on that occasion. ( 5 ) He urged
ently failed to notice the discomfiture his army forward and then speedily
and departure of Parasgurama ) perturbed reached his delightful capital. The king
( over the mevacing attitude of (presently )entered in state the city decor-
Parasgurama ), Sri Rama (a_ scion of ated with flags and buntings and rendered
Raghu ) then submitted to his father noisy by fanfares of trumpets. It looked
(as follows ):—(2) ‘tParasurama, son of charming with its highways sprinkled
Jamadagni, has departed. Let the army with water and was strewn with heaps
consisting of four limbs ( viz, elephants, of flowers. It was brimful with citi-
chariots, horsemen and foot soldiers ) zens with their faces blooming over
and protected by you, its master, ( there- the return of their king and carrying
fore ) march in the direction of Ayodhya.'! auspicious articles in their hands, and
(3) Hearing the request of Sri was fully graced with multitudes of men.

Qe: ee = gt faa geaifaf: Ul ¢

gaara: =A, iter FererETT: | ofa zé usr fenaceat faz ll 8
are Sa US eA: «anf: | ataea a afara Fat a aA II ko ||
a9 Vv. R. N.—I
 KALYANA-KALPATARU [ Bk.1
226

at AANA trsaifia: | aa: Atat aemmma afet

safer Il 28 Il
nqatene
BE SGI ay area rata: | ageremaeta: afar: aaa: || 22 II

aM AAA aaa: mesa | aftertaste: «sat |Tsgaretay Il 82 Il

wat oafear: eat ad: afar | HIER Halla aa: ages: |! ¥ Il
ZATAM: faz qdafet =| ART:
Met far in advance by the to offer worship to the temples (inside as
citizens as well as by Ssrahmans well as outside the gynaeceum )—the
inhabiting the capital, and followed brides, who were greeted with
by his glorious sons, the glorious benedictions (pronounced by the priests),
and highly illustriou s king ( now ) looked splendid after having offered
entered his beloved palace vying oblations to the sacred fire (in order to
with the Himalaya mountain (in solemnize their entry into the gynaeceum)
whiteness and height). (6—9) Duly and were clad in silken robes. Having
entertained with luxuries by his own saluted on that occasion those who
people, the king rejoiced at his house. deserved to be saluted, all the princesses
Kausalya and Sumitra as well as the without exception happily enjoyed life
graceful Kaikeyi and whatever other with their husbands in their private
queens there were busied themselves apartments. ( Duly ) married and
with the ceremonious reception of their taught the use of ( various ) missiles
daughters-in-law. Thereupon the queens ( and weapons ) and endowed with
conducted (into the gynaeceum ) the riches, the princes ( who were
highly blessed Sita and the illustrious jewels among men) lived in the
Urmila 98 well as both the daughters company of their friends and
of Kuéadhwaja (Mandavi and Srutakirti). relatives, rendering service to their
All those queens forthwith got the brides father.

RAAT ASI Ws way: FZ Il && Il

ae SIRE ECL! Wr: | a FaeRIT Gal oaaft «Tas I 8 II
a aaa at
gafienaeed | AT CRAG Ue: =PHANTA: (1 Vv Il
xs SS

TaAa aa TAqaedeaat | sss fat a wa arfesarT | kc II

maa
e
= avis: §= -aerated aA | garftq oreq aR eae efi: 11 28II
eagi omfg oak: fit caer adm zl) Ta a UA TA Se ATs: [I Ro II
fax ata THAT aT | arr geen rath ada: 1) 22 I
aae wa: aa fit a feof a | Mon agatha waafeaa: | Vz II
yer | gear =| ae MSS AGAA | Ue aa: ole) ate Aare |! 22 II
Tae afoadla aa fasatfaa: | aurafaaat | SH: TTA I] 2 II
ean = Yat TW || Ma: | cag aaa ard fase FETE II 2% II
nae «= agaaaereg zeta: | flat a ata ame ai: fide sf I 26 II
TOTS Sago iftriatstiada | qa vat fag get oiada i oll
aa 86 emf «= ce eal |
wT Raf ST| Baar: aa RI Ata shea wfc [1 ec 1
Santo 77 ] VALMIKI-RAMAYANA 22:7

day 4 Tstgals rearsat SID CIGR ETC otal

arta ta: Bae garfadt fra: far eoftaratere: 11 28 UI
TU tira aaa ankarcd awa agaelaa: a: ttoe tt
MSRIS AEG
e ¢

_ Some , time after this, one day, In this way King Dasaratha, the
King Daégaratha, the delight of the Brahmans as well as the traders,—in
Raghus, spoke to Bharata, the son of fact, all the people of the kingdom ( of
Kaikeyt (as follows ):—(10—15) “This Ayodhya ) were pleased with the
son of the king of Kekaya, disposition and conduct of Sri Rama. Sri
the heroic Yudhajit, your maternal Rama,who wasendowed with true (unfail-
uncle, who has come to take you ( to ing )valour, outshone (all) his brothers in
his father’s capital ), is tarrying( here reputation and, like Brahma ( the self-
in the hope of being allowed to take born creator ), excelled (all) created
you ).''Hearing this remark of Dagaratha, beings in merits. The high-minded
Bharata, son of Kaikeyi, forthwith got Sri Rama, whose heart was set on his
ready to depart along with Satrr¢hna. spouse and who stood enthroned in her
(Nay,) taking leave of his father ( King heart, enjoyed life with her for many
Dagaratha ) and Sri Rama, who did months. Sita was dear to Sri Rama as
( great ) things without ( much ) exertion, a partner made available ( to him ) by
a8 well as of ( all ) his ( three ) mothers his father. ( Nay ) because of her
( Kausalya, Sumitra and Kaikeyt ), the ( manifold ) virtues and comeliness of
heroic Bharata (a jewel among men) form his affection ( for her ) grew all the
left with Satrughna (for the kingdom more. Her husband too ( because of
of Kekaya ). Highly rejoiced to get his excellences and lovely exterior)
hold of Bharata along with Satrughna, gained a doubly secure footing in her
the valiant Yudhajit ( reached and ) duly heart. (16—27) Sita, the princess of Mithila
entered his town, and his father felt and daughter of Janaka, who compared
gratified at this. Bharata as well as with goddesses in bodily charm and was
Satrughna having left, the very beauty incarnate as it were, could vividly
mighty Rama and Laksmana began to read in minute detail with her mind even
serve their god-like father when that which existed in the inmost heart
the occasion demanded it. Placing his of Sri Rama. ( 28 ) United ( in wedlock)
father’s command above all (else ), with that foremost princess, who was
Sri Rama ever did in every way all the sole object of his love and whose
business relating to the citizens, which love was centred in him, Sri Rama,
was dear to them as well as conducive the aforesaid son of King Dasaratha
to their interests. Doing (all) the work (a royal sage ), looked most charming
of his ( three ) mothers for their sake, and full of joy, ( even) as the all-
S$r1 Rama, who was highly self- pervading Visnu, the suzerain Lord
restrained, attended from time to time of gods, in the company of Sri ( the
to the important business of his elders. goddess of fortune ). ( 29 )

Thus ends Canto Seventy-seven in the Bala-Kanda of the glorious Ramayana

of Valmiki, the work of a Rst and the oldest epic.

——
8

BND OF BALA-KANDA
 Editor’s Apologia
The Ramayana of Valmiki occupies the volume, which comprises the whole of the
foremost place in the literature of the Bala-Kanda. As will appear from its very
world not only as the oldest extant poem name, this section of the poem deals with
but also as an exquisite specimen of poetic the juvenile pastimes of the heroic Rama,
excellence and beauty and richness of who is taken away by the glorious and
imagery. It stands unique in its moral mighty sage Viéswamitra along with his
appeal and portrays characters that can younger and pet brother, Laksmaya, to his
easily pass as the highest models of hermitage in order to protect his sacrifice
ethical perfection. Apart from the fact against the onslaughts of mighty Raksasas,
that the hero of the poem is a historical After disposing of the demons the two
personage who has been venerated in this divine brothers are taken to Mithila, the
holy land from the hoary past as God Him- capital of the celebrated King Janaka,
self descended in human form, he siands where Sri Rama wins the hand of Sita,
out in the world’s history as the perfect Janaka’s daughter of divine origin, by
embodiment of human values and even so sheer dint of bodily might and is ulti-
his partner in life occupies the first rank mately married with her along with his
among the women of the world as the three brothers, who espouse the hand of
highest embodiment of feminine virtues Sita’s sister and two cousins respectively.
and excellences. Similarly the other It was originally intended to include a
principal characters depicted in the poem portion of the Ayodhya-Kanda too in this
are equally noble and evoke our greatest volume, but this could not be done.
admiration and homage. In this way the
poem deserves to be widely and reverently We take this opportunity to acknow-
read by all lovers of healthy literature ledge our debt to our friends and
especially in this age of rank materialism, co-workers, who have taken great pains in
when the ethical standards of average revising and editing the Commentary and
humanity have fallen very low and the correcting the proofs. Without their help
world is torn by friction and cold war and it would net have been possible to ensure
is showing signs of wid espread rupture accuracy and chastity of language in the
and disintegration. Commentary. We further apologize to our
In order, therefore, to bring the benign readers for the great delay that
treasures of this noble heritage of our has iaken place in releasing this volume,
ancient land within the reach of the which ought to have reached their hands
English-knowing public it was decided much earlier. We hope they will bear with
last year to publish a Commentary of us as they have been doing in the past
this magnum opus im aneasy and simple for our omissions and flaws. In the end
English through the columns of the we dedicate our humble attempt to the
“Kalyana-Kalpataru” by instalments in the feet of the divine Rama, whose grace
form of a Special Number and we have has sustained us throughout in our uphill
great pleasure in presenting the first task.
—~-<SBE
 Thboucadndtete Re RELL ELL aE tt i
oe nt
OM

Kalyana-Kalpataru
OR

The Bliss

( An Illustrated English Monthly for the Propagation of

Spiritual Ideas and Love of God )

Volume XXIV

January, 1960

to

December, 1960

Editor—C, L. Goswami, M. A., Sastri

Published by

The Gita Press,

Gorakhpur
( India )

Subscription:
Special Issue Rs. 2.50: other Issues 0.31 per copy
Inland: Rs. 4.50 a Year: December
> $ 8
Abroad: 10 sh. » 9 5 sh.; Mi : ; 1, ”

Se
ar
ya
oe,
ty
a
3%
 OM

Kalyana-Kalpataru
Index to Vol. XXIV
( January 1960 to December 1960 )
[ V. & Figures at the end of items indicate inclusive paging, followed by
month-abbreviations, which are Ja, Fe, Ma, Ap, My, Ju, Jl, Au, Se, Oc, No, De. }
Adoration of the Divine Mother ( Poem ). Forgive Me, God ! ( Poem ). Compiled.
Translated by Sri Har Krishan Singh. 114, Ap.
104—6, Ma.
Gita-Jayanti ( Birth Anniversary of “Sri-
Age of the Universe as per the Hindu mad Bhagavad-Gita ). 362, No.
and the Hinsteinian Theories, The,
Gita, Universality of the. Compiled.97,Ma.
By Sri K. R. K. Mohan. 194—98, Ju.
Giving ( Poem ). Compiled. 170, My.
Apologia, Editor’s, De.
Bhagavata-Mahatmya, Srimad(BHxtracted Happiness, Means of attaining Supreme
from the Padma-Purana ). Discourses and Real. By Sri Jayadayal Goyandka.
240—45, Au; 276—81, Se.
lto 4. 2—32, Ja; Discourses 5 to 6. 34—
53, Fe, Hinduism, Integral. By SrikK. S. Rama-
Bhagavata-Mahatmya, Srimad({ Extracted swami Sastri. 78—82, Ma; 109—14, Ap;
from the Skanda-Purana ). Discourses 142—43, My; 205-8, Jl; 245—50, Au;
1 to 4, 54—74, Fe, 271—75, Se; 301—5, Oc; 341—47, No.

Bowers of Paradise ( Poem ). Compiled. Hinduism, What is 9 By a Friend. 153—

183, Ju. 58, My.
Brahma-Sttras of Bidarafyana—A Study, House in order ( Poem). Compiled.
The. By Sri Basantkumar Chatto- 214, Jl.
padhyaya. 91—93, Ma; 126—28, Ap; How to conquer Death 9 (Poem). Compiled.
163—66, My; 215—18, Jl; 250—5% Au: 328, Oc.
281—84, Sep; 311—12, Oc; 348—50 No.
Human Existence, The Ultimate and
Creation, The Purpose of. By Sri K. N. Supreme Endand Reward of. By Sri
Ranga Rao. 230—33, Jl. S. Lakshminarasimha Sastri. 188—938,
Datta, The Philosophy and Spiritual Ju.
Discipline of. By Sri Shantilal Thaker
Humanity and the Goal of Man. By Dr.
M. A., B. T. 132—34, Ap.
K. C. Varadachari. 227—9, Jl.
Death ( Poem ). Compiled. 229, Jl. If But One Friend ( Poem ). Compiled,
Destiny versus Individual Effort. By Sri 340, No.
Jayadayal Goyandka. 174—78, Ju.
Ill will of Others, True Attitude
Divine Name, An Appeal for Japa towards.
of the. ( By the Mother of
By Sri Hanumanprasad Poddar, 329- sri Aurobindo
Ashram, Pondicherry ). 270, Se.
30, Oc.
Immortality ( Poem ). Compiled
Eternal Good ( Poem . 158, My.
). Compiled. 347, No. In the Train ( Poem ). Compiled.
Hxamine yourself before going to bed 269, Se.
( Poem ). Compiled, 141, My.
India, Need for Spiritual Rejuvenation
 [ 3 ]
of. By Sri Purna Chandra Yavar, By Sri Jayadayal Goyandka. 209—
128—32, Ap. 14, Jl.
Intellectual and Moral Life, The Impli. Sankara's Contribution to Philosophy
cations of our. By Sri M. K. Venkata- and Religion, Sri. By Sri M. K.
rama Iyer. 98—103, Ma. Venkatarama Iyer. 166—70, My.

Jatayu—An Unique Bhakta. By Sri V. C. Satsanga and Sadhana—Spotlights by a

Sundara Rajan. 234, Jl. Saint. ( Condensed and rendered into
free English by M. M. V, ). 257-61,
Krsna’s Light on Some Present-Day
Au, 289—92, Se; 320-21, Oc.
Problems, Sri. By Dr. M. H. Syed,
M. one Ph. 1b ES 13; Litt. 3138-4, Oc.
Sense of ‘I’ and ‘Mine’ through Self-
Knowledge and Devotion, Bradication
Kumbhakarna and Vibhisana. By SriM.
of the. By Sri Jayadayal Goyandka.
K. Venkatarama Iyer. 292-—8, Se.
306—10, Oc; 335—40, No.
Lalita-Trigati Stotra, The Picture of Devi N. Kanakaraja
Seshadri Swami, By Sri
in. By Sri M. K. Venkatarama lyer.
Iyer, M. A, 198—202, Ju.
184—87, Ju.
Singing Folk ( Poem ). Compiled. 147, My.
Loka-Sangraha, The Meaning of. By Sri
Speech, Tapasya of. ( The Mother of
Jayadayal Goyandka. 83—87, Ma. Ashram, Pondicherry ).
Sri Aurobindo
Love in Acts as Basis of True Harmony. 333-34, No.
( Sri Aurobindo ). 237-38, Au. from the Heart-Cave. By Sri V. 8S.
Talks
Love, True. By Sri Krishnanand, 138, Ap. Shelvankar. 87—90, Ma; 121—26, Ap;

Man and Society. By Sri M. M. Varma. 159—63, My; 179—83, Ju; 218—23, Jl;
: 94—97, Ma.
253—57, Au; 285—88, Se; 315-19,
Oc; 351—56, No.
‘My Master's Gift’' ( Poem ). Translated
by Sri Tretanath Tiwari. 135—37, Ap. The Shepherd Boy sings in the Valley
of Humiliation ( Poem). Compiled.
Preparation ( Poem ). Compiled. 284, Se.
233, Jl.
Purusarthas, The. By Sri M. K. Venkata-
The True Knight ( Poem). Compiled.
rama Iyer. 223—27, Jl.
239, Au.
Ramayana, Immanent Teleology in Sri-
Transcendence ( Poem ). Compiled. 193, Ju.
mad. By SriM.K. Venkatarama Iyer.
322—28, Oc. Unto Bliss. By ‘'Siva’’. 76—78, Ma; 108-
Bala- 9, Ap;140-41, My; 172-73, Ju; 204-5. Jl;
Ramayana of Valmiki, Srimad.
236, Au; 268-69, Se; 300, Oc; 332-33,
Kanda; Cantos I to LXXVII. 3 to
No.
227, De.
Virtue Survives Evil ( Poem ). Compiled.
Ramayana, The Meeting of the Human
ibyesh; ios
and the Divine in Srimad. By Sri M. 2 ( Poem ). Compiled
No. What do we seek
K. Venkatarama Iyer. 357—61,
375, Se.
Sadhana, Discouragement during. ( Sri
What know we greater than the Soul »
Mother of Sri Aurobindo Ashram,
( Poem ). Compiled. 82, Ma.
Pond iche rry ). 238— 39, Au.
so Impatient P ( Poem ). Compiled.
i, Value Why
Sadhana more than the End itseel
Goyandka, 103, Ma.
your. By Sri Jayadayal
By
115—20, Ap; 148—52, My. World—A Play of the Divine, The.
Sri Y. Jagannatham, B. A. 261—6 6, Au.
Salvation, Man is free to work out his own.

<a SSS
 [ 4 ]

List of Illustrations
( Tri-coloured )
Sri Krsna, the Supreme ( Sri B, K. Mitra ) 1, Ja.
Sri Radha, Beloved of Sri Krena ( Sri Jagannath Merh ) 33, Fe.
Sri Rama, the Perfect Man ( et " ) 75, Ma,
The Bewitching Narration ( Sri Bhagawan ) 107, Ap.
The Charmer of the Universe ( A ) 139, My.
re Goddess Uma(The Daughter of Himavan) (
BO
g.
Neer
een
oe 7 ) 171, Ju.
Goddess Laksm!i holding out boons ( Sri B. K. Mitra ) 203, Jl.
Goddess Gayatri ( Sri Jagannath Merb ) 235, Au.
Se
The Lover of Cows ( Sri B. K. Mitra ) 267, Se.
10. Goddess Mahisamardini ( Sri Bhagawan ) 299, Oc.
Rt: The Frolicsome Child of Nanda ( Sri Jagannath Merh ) 331, No.
12. The four Divine Brothers entering into
Wedlock ( ” ” ) Lieies
13. Valmiki’s Grief ( the Seed of the Ramayana ) ( Sri Bhagawan ) 13, De.
14, Lord Visnu in an Assembly of the gods ( Sri B. K. Mitra ) 57, De.
15, Rejoicings over the Advent of Sri Rama
and His Brothers ( Old Painting ) 68, De.
16, Deliverance of Tataka ( Sri B. K. Mitra ) 89, De.
v¢ Janaka’s Meeting with Viéwamitra ( Sri Bhagawan ) 156, De.
18. Sri Rama handling the Bow at Mithila
( ss ” ) 197, De.
19. Disillusionment of Parasgurama ( Sri B. K. Mitra ) 221, De.

0 Sao
 KALYANA-KALPATARU
BUSINESS RULES
1. The Kalyana-Kalpataru is published every month of the English calendar.
Every ordinary number contains 32 pages of printed matter and one tri-coloured
illustration ; and the whole matter published in the course ofa year, including the
Special Number, covers about 600 pages and several coloured and plain illustrations.
2. Commercial- advertisements are not accepted for publication in the Magazine.
3. Change of address, if any, should be communicated at least one week
before the 1st of every month. Subscribers are requested to mention their number
and old address when sending intimation of a change of address. Temporary
change of address should be arranged with the local Post Office.
4. The despatch of every issue is made with particular care and attention,
If, however, any issue does not reach a subscriber in time, complaint should be
lodged with the postal authorities at once, and, ifa duplicate copy is desired free
of cost from this office, the result of the inquiries made at the Post Office should
be communicated while making the request, a few days before the Ist of the next
month. Belated complaints of non-receipt of a particular issue or complaints not
accompanied with the reply of the postal authorities are liable to go unheeded.
Se Subscribers should invariably quote their NUMBER in all correspon-
dence, besides mentioning legibly their names and addresses.
6. A reply card or postage stamps must accompany references to ensure
their being replied to.
7, Correspondence relating to management, subscription etc. should be
addressed to the MANAGER, The KALYANA -KALPAT ARU, P.O. Gita Press
(GORAKHPUR ), Remittances. are also to be sent to the Manager. Letters in
connection with publication of articles etc. are to be addressed to the EDITOR.
8. The Gita Press and the Office\ of the Kalyana-Kalpataru, although
by the same purse and authority, are two separate bodies so far as
controlled
their business is concerned. Hence the two offices should be addressed separately.
9. Publications of the Gita Press other than the Kalyana-Kalpataru are not
permitted by the postal rules to be sent along with the Kalyana-Kalpataru in one and
the same parcel. Hence orders for the Kalyana-Kalpataru in combination with
other publications are complied with separately by the two offices. ( N. B. The
with an order by V. P. P. the amount of which
Gita Press does not comply
falls short of a rupee.)
Intending subscribers are requested to mention clearly, while placing
10.
to which of the two monthlies they desire to subscribe to, the
their orders, as
Kalyana-Kalpataru in English or the Kalyan in Hindi.
transferable.
Subscriptions of the Kalyana-Kalpataru and the Kalyan are not
11.
SUBSCRIPTION
ru (Rupees four and
12. The annual subscription of the Kalyana-Kalpata
abroad) is payable strictly in
fifty uP. in India and Ten Shillings only of subscr iption
year. The period
advance. Subscribers are not enrolled for less than a
d from any intervening month,
extends from January to December and is not counte
India and
13. Specimen copies can be had on payment of 0.31 uP. in
5 oad. p..O. GITA PRESS ( Gorakhpnor ) U.P.
cai Mad The Manager—KALYANA-KALPATARU,
 Regd. No. A. 334
Rd , F , ‘ }
ee

SUA A Picture of Ayodhyaad in Dasara-atha’s Times

afar eat got wall aggat | aceqaT aa: ea KaTyeaT aeaattaa: Il
acdan: terdia afea quad! eet a eaferaral saat ATT H
ent ata zal at aaa: get: afaa |ag waa aaa aa euteera: i
aj ata awa aaa: gedaan laa: alegarat ARI ZalAeTt Il
te : eee :
x ; : x

arafeafeatasal a sat at a aeac: | aRagedigaraat 4 ald 4 poe i

wana faa amor feats: | aarwafiees aaa atang ie
aftant aadt alfa a shazagye: | araaetaarent atfagra fae eter
assent aad. ataeaz) ada: feafaat at eateret ata eT I
x ae oh P yal
LY
qurqzagqay actfatagaent | Gere FRM SIRT _Faemreigat: ne
faiga au: aa aa aa a afar: | atear grater feet iif: gira il
ai aay atdig dea: wangaar lage: aRaticareita amtgraticor: Wp
Sb ( Valmiki-Ramayaya I. vi. 6—9, 12—15, 17-19 )

The people of that city were happy, virtuous, Jearned in sacred lore, free
from greed, truthful and contented with their own fortune. There was no-
householder in that great city who had not stored valuable things in abundance
not attained the objects of human pursuit and who was in want of PRP
and had
oxen, cows, h-rses and other wealth and food-grains, There was no man to be
seen in Ayodhya who was sensuous, miserly, cruel, ignorant and unbelieving.
‘
All the men and women of that city were by nature virtuous, well-regulated in
life, (always) cheerful and faultless in character ard disposition like great Regis,—
There was none in Ayodhya, who did not maintain (and worship) the sacred
fire and did not perform sacrifices; no one among them was petty-minded, given ~
to thieving, immoral] and impure of origin. The Brahmans ( inhabiting Ayodhya)
were ever devoured to their duties and exercised: ‘effective control over their
senses. They gave away alms, pursued their studies and were chary of accept
ing gifts There was no member of the twice-born. classes; who was unbelieving, —
untruthful, devoid of knowledge of scriptures, busy finding fault with others,
resourceiess and bereft of learning. There was no one in that city, who had
not mastered the six branches of knowledge auxiliary to a study of the Vedas
and did not observe pious vows. There was no donor of scanty gifts.and no
mi-erable man. There was none who was either distracted in mind or afflicted.
People belunging to (all) the four grades of society, with the Brahman as the
foremost, were fond of worshipping the gods and unexpected visitors. They
were grateful, generous, heroic -and powerful. All the residents of that great
city enjoyed a long lease of life and were devoted to virtue and truth, and as
such were never deprived of their wives, sons and grandsons. The Ksatriyas
followed the lead of the Brahmans, the Vaigyas were devoted to the Ksatriyas and
the Sadras took delight in their own work while serving the other three Varnas,

ie
DE
DL
DIDI
DEDEDE
DOE
SEQ
DLDELPRGFUPVFVSQVSVSLIVSIVFVFVSIVFVIUILVGSD
SR ee .

DEDEDE DE WE CWE CLE CLICDEITEFISFLUFUSFUSLUSBUSUFLUFLUSUSL

Printed and Published by Hanumanprasad Poddar at the Gita Press, Gorakhpur ( India)